Alexander: Book 2 Of The Emerald Saga 113n6i

ALEXANDER

Book 2 of the Emerald Saga

Alex Gordon

Copyright © 2017 by Alex Gordon.

Library of Congress Control Number: 2017909627 ISBN: Hardcover 978-1-5434-0042-7 Softcover 978-1-5434-0041-0 eBook 978-1-5434-0040-3

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, or by any information storage and retrieval system, without permission in writing from the copyright owner.

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places and incidents either are the product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to any actual persons, living or dead, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.

Any people depicted in stock imagery provided by Thinkstock are models, and such images are being used for illustrative purposes only. Certain stock imagery © Thinkstock.

Rev. date: 06/26/2017

Xlibris

1-800-455-039 www.Xlibris.com.au 760245

Contents

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

Chapter 29

Chapter 30

Chapter 31

Chapter 32

Chapter 33

Chapter 34

Chapter 35

Chapter 36

Chapter 37

Chapter 38

Chapter 39

Chapter 40

CHAPTER 1

B ronagh rises at first light; she smells the chill in the air. With care, she takes her mate’s head off her paw and lays it on his left paw, his favourite (Killian does not stir), and kisses him on the cheek. She climbs out of the fur, and her body instantly shivers from the cold. Bronagh tosses a fur around herself. She looks back to Killian. Good, nice, and warm, she thinks with care to avoid waking her sleeping family. She continues to the smouldering fire. Bronagh tosses more wood on the fire. She settles down next to a patch of amber coals. She hovers her paws over them and warms up. Bronagh with her tail picks up a cauldron and places it on the embers. She takes a water skin then fills it halfway. She pulls the basket containing last night’s leftover and a knife. She opens the basket, sorts and carves up the meat and veggies, then tosses them into the cauldron. Her tail takes a wooden spoon and stirs the pot. Bronagh tastes the broth. ‘It need little salt, but I’ll let my clan add that’ She smiles as she begins to sort out the bowls and spoons. Akron wakes with the morning light breaking through the canopy. He looks to his son, who is smiling at him. Alexander stretches out his little green paw from under the fur to touch his father. Akron tries to reach his paw, but his hand is trapped under Emerald’s paw (she is sleeping with a smile), and his other hand is firmly held by his sister. Akron manages to slip his hand from his sister’s grip. Alexander latches on to his father’s index finger and chirps. ‘Good morning, my son Alexander,’ says Akron, stroking his paw. Alexander chirps with joy. ‘Shhh, my son, our family and company are still sleeping,’ says Akron. He slowly rises up. Emerald lets go of Akron’s hand. She is awake. Akron kneels down and strokes her and his dragon sister back to sleep. The little lad does not wake. Akron feels the chill with one hand. He picks up and throws his cloak on, making sure his son is warm. Akron sees Gowan waking up. Akron heads over to him, picking up a pail of water on the way. Akron sits by Gowan’s paw and holds the ladle to his lips. Gowan drinks then pulls his head away. ‘How long was I asleep for?’

‘Since you got here. How’s the pain?’ asks Akron. Gowan looks at the pail. Akron picks it up and helps Gowan drink. When he is finished, Akron sets the pail down. ‘Yes, well, that has not stopped. Please tell me your home is not too far. I don’t think I can make it much further with blasted broken ribs,’ says Gowan, wincing in pain form talking. ‘Yes, not that far at all. You need to rest, then we will plan what to do next,’ says Akron. Iona settles next to her son and hands Gowan a bowl of warm leftover. ‘I’ll feed him, my grandson.’ She reaches in Akron’s warm cloak and takes Alexander into her paws. She heads to the smouldering fire where his aunties are gathering draped in heavy fur. Akron pushes the bowl within Gowan’s reach. Akron places a wooden spoon in his paw. Gowan eats slowly; every moment feels like knives stabbing into his flank. Emerald opens her eyes up and finds Akron is not by her side. She panics. She looks for his scent. She finds Akron helping her father, which annoys her greatly. She throws on some hose and tunic and heads to Iona to warm up. Jeff climbs out from under Axel’s wing (he fell asleep in his tunic and hose) and stretches his long heavy arms out. ‘Brrrrr, my O’Father has given his children a cold one,’ he says and looks to Akron. ‘Lad, I need to take a piss, but the trees have a tight circle around us.’ Akron stands and sees all of his other company men and uncles. They look to him, in need of a leak as well. ‘We need to thank the trees. Come with me,’ says Akron, heading to the trees, stopping just short of them. ‘Right, lads, form a line, and piss on the ground near the trunk. Otherwise, the tree will grab you. Pick and point it to the ground.’ Ailill stands next to his son along with the little lad. He doesn’t want to be left out, and he chirps good morning to Akron. He smiles and pulls down his fur. ‘Good morning to you, little man.’ ‘Good morning, my son,’ yells Ailill. ‘Good morning, Father. Sleep well?’ Akron asks.

‘Aye, and I see Emerald kept you safe and warm.’ He grins. Axel needs a leak as well. He sees all of the other humans and dragon men pissing near the tree. He gets up and s them. One of Akron’s uncles peers down at Axel and says, ‘The hell do you feed that?’ All of the other uncles curiously look down. They soon envy the scale of Axel’s prick. They smile with pride. ‘Aye, that would tickle Gowan’s throat,’ says one of the uncles. They all giggle. ‘You don’t need to pee?’ says Iona, wiping breakfast off Alexander’s face and paws. ‘No, like you and the other women, I went during the night,’ says Emerald, holding a cup of tea tight. Akron sits next to Emerald and his father. The little lad and his dragon sister him. Iona paws her grandson back to his father while the remainder of the family and company gather round the fire. Warm cups of tea and wooden bowls of leftover are ed around. Akron picks at his meal with an eating pick, wondering how to make the trip home. ‘To you, the giant, my home grows in size. You will not be left in the cold.’ Bronagh translates it into paw. ‘Home is only over the river, but the walk there is not going to be pleasant. The ground will be cold and boggy. The rain will find its way to your skin like a cold hand. I can feel the cold breath of the black mountains already. My family wait for a break in weather then heads for home. My company these last few leagues is going to be foul. Father, Mother, and you, Grandmother, and the rest of the dragons in my company best not fly and rug up.’ He puts down his bowl. He loses his appetite, knowing his son is also going to be cold and wet and there is nothing he can do about it. Emerald places her paw on his leg and gives him a warm small smile. ‘Are you well? You normally have quite an appetite,’ she quietly says. ‘Yes, best we get going. Fie, Barabal, make certain Gowan’s cloak is tied up tight. Effemy and Gibby, if you don’t mind, can they hitch ride with you and your son and daughter?’ says Akron. ‘That’s well, Gowan will have to stay behind us to shield him from the cold,’ replies Effemy.

‘Jeff and Robyn, you’ll need to go with my mother and father. This includes your young. They can keep you all warm under their fur,’ says Akron. Bronagh translates it into paw. ‘Auntie, you and Killian will be coming with us?’ ‘Yes, dear, I have to teach Robyn how to stack paw,’ says Bronagh. ‘Grandmother, you will be coming,’ says Akron. ‘Yes, I have to carry you and your mate, I meant Emerald, and grandson on my back, and I must not forget the little lad.’ She giggles, and so do the others. Soon all head to their sacks and pack. Akron and Emerald head back to where they spent the night and begin to pack. Emerald rolls up the fur. She notes that Akron’s body trembles, and he looks distracted. ‘Akron, being I’m your master, I’m worried about you. What is wrong? Can I help you with this burden?’ ‘It’s the cold. By the time we get home, all of us will be soaked and chilled to the bone. I don’t want anyone to get sick, but we cannot stay. I have a son to look after. If he were to get sick, that’s unforgivable,’ says Akron, tying his sack up. He picks up Emerald’s sack and ties it to her back and throws her cloak around her body and ties it up. Emerald strokes his face with a reassuring paw. ‘It will be well, my human.’ She smiles. Her words do not fill Akron with any confidence. His grandmother is dressed in fur. She wraps Alexander in a bear fur and heads to Akron. She paws Alexander to his father. Akron makes sure the cloak is pulled tightly around them. ‘Let’s go,’ he says. Akron, Emerald, and his grandmother meet their company at the edge of the trees. Ailill helps Emerald and his son on his mother’s back and lays Alexander on his father’s lap (he is sleeping off a full belly) and pulls a fur over them. Iona checks to make sure the company is under a fur, and Gowan is behind Gibby and Effemy, and the giants are in front. She looks to her clan. ‘When the weather breaks, go and finish prepping for the long winter.’ They nod and settle by the fire. Iona feels something tugging at her fur. She looks down. ‘Well, I almost forgot about you, little lad.’ She picks him and puts him next to Emerald.

She holds him close to her body and makes sure the fur covers him. Iona puts her paw on the trunk of the tree. ‘Thank you. I need you folks to step out of the way and give my clan and my family shelter.’ The trees move. All of them are blasted by a howling wind and heavy rain. They step out onto the muddy ground.

CHAPTER 2

A xel stops at the partly frozen river with his paw. He lightly taps the ice sheet. It creaks. Axel knows the ice could not hold the weight of a normal dragon, let alone his own, and the frigid water looks too deep for his friends to cross. Axel looks to his mate and points to the ice. Adelhied, with her body shivering from the cold wind and rain, looks to her mate and trembles, not liking the idea of wading into the river, but she understands there is little choice and to go around would take too long. Axel focus on the other side of the river. If I stretch my neck, the others can walk over me, he thinks. Axel steps onto the ice sheet. He breaks through and sinks down to his underbelly and shivers violently because the freezing river is robbing warmth from his body. Adelhied watches on in anguish as her mate groans in pain as he lays his head on the other side of the river. Axel closes his eyes and tries to take his mind off the bitter cold that is stabbing into him like a cold knife. Adelhied understands what her mate is doing. She waves Gibby over and points to her mate with tears flowing from witnessing Axel suffer. Gibby quickly walks over Axel’s back, followed by Effemy, Gowan, grandmother, Iona, Ailill, and Killian. Once Adelhied sees Bronagh cross, she lets out a long high-pitched whistle, one she only uses to call her mate when danger is coming. Axel does not move. Adelhied thinks, If he stays, he’ll die. I love you too much. Adelhied gathers her courage and wades into the river. The cold saps her warmth, and the pain is almost unbearable. She grinds her teeth and dives under the water. The cold stabbing pain intensifies. She gets under Axel, lifts him up, and carries him to the shore. Axel opens his eyes and tries to lift his paw, but the cold has robbed him of all strength. Bronagh points to a path cut out of lush tall grass and speak in paw to follow it. She gets on all four paws and wraps her tail around Axel’s paw. Adelhied gathers the last ounce of her strength and lights her fire to warm them both. She puts one paw in front of the other as O’Father beats Adelhied and her mate’s face with an ice wind and driving cold rain. (Grandmother and family walk behind, but the giants prove to be no shield. All are at the mercy of O’Father’s foul mood.)

Later that morning, the wind and rain have not let up. Bronagh is shivering from the cold. Her fur is drenched. She stops where the path narrows. She holds her paws up to shield her face from the wind and rain and looks for the cottage. To her left, she finds it (a blue stone cottage with pitched slate roof and a small tower made of wood with a carving of a tree, and a human and a dragon fly up with swords in their paws and hands rai to a scorched sky). She puts her paw down and moves on. Akron feels his grandmother’s shivering is getting worse. He strokes her back. The rain has soaked through her fur and his, Emerald’s, and the little lad’s clothing. The only one safe and dry is Alexander (and Robyn’s son and dragon daughter). He is tucked under Akron’s tunic. ‘Don’t light your flame, Emerald. We are almost there!’ Akron shouts over the howling wind. Bronagh opens the large oak doors of the cottage and waves the giants in. Akron es Alexander to Emerald. ‘Stay with Grandmother.’ He slips off her back and lands in the mud. It splashes all over his cloak. He runs to the other side of his home. Iona sees her son and wonders where he is heading in the pouring rain. She taps Ailill on the nose. He opens his eyes. ‘Go find our son. He was running to the side of the cottage!’ she shouts. The roar of the wind almost drowns her out. He nods and goes looking for Akron. Ailill sees his son kneeling in the mud in front of two stones with markings in an ancient language he could not read at all. For some time, Ailill has wanted to ask Akron what the words mean. Ailill continues on to Akron’s side. ‘Lad, time to head in. The wind and rain are getting worse. You and I are soaked to the bone!’ he shouts. Akron could barely hear him. ‘I have to let the veterans know I’m home so they don’t feel left alone!’ shouts Akron. ‘My human father said it’s imperative that I do this. My human father made me swear an oath.’ Ailill picks up his son. ‘You can do that when the rain is not so foul. Your human father would not want you to get sick!’ he shouts and carries Akron to the cottage. Iona, with all her might, pulls the door close. Ailill places his son dripping wet like him on the slate floor and lays the bolt over the door, securing it. The cottage walls are blue stones with exposed white oak rafters. The sitting and

cooking rooms are open spaces. There is a large white oak table with high-back chairs for humans and dragons. There is a hall that leads to other rooms. Killian is lighting the fire while Iona helps everyone out of their wet fur and cloaks. Akron sees the giants are shivering and dripping wet. A large pool of water is around Adelhied’s paws. ‘Auntie Bronagh, when you are done getting out of your fur, meet me in the training room,’ says Akron. He taps Adelhied on the nose and points to the hall. She follows him. Adelhied stops and looks into the hall. She thinks, It’s not wide enough for the both of us to go through. She lays down and steps out from under Axel. With shaky limbs, he stands and finds the strength to walk. Fighting the cold stabbing pain in his limbs and numbing sensations in his paws, Axel slowly makes his way up the hall. Given his size, he blocks the light. Akron keeps walking in the dark straight ahead till he feels a door and opens it. The training hall is well lighted by a single window by the wall. Akron forgets to close the shutter. The floor and walls and rafters are white oak with an open blue stone brick fireplace at one end with wood stacked taller than Akron dragon father standing on his hind paws. The hall dwarfs the giant dragon. The giant dragon is continuing on till Akron stops just near the fireplace. Adelhied unties her living blanket. She cries when she feels it’s saturated. It devastates her. She has nothing to warm her mate. I’m ashamed I don’t have the thing to be a good woman, she thinks and bursts into tears. Bronagh enters the hall, wearing a woollen hose and tunic. ‘Auntie, can you light the fire?’ She also comforts Adelhied. ‘I think all of the clan’s winter fur they left behind the last time they all stayed here,’ says Akron, heading to the wall. Bronagh quickly moves to the fireplace and stacks wood inside it. ‘Yes, dear, they are still here. The clan is not in need of them.’ Akron heads to the wall and walks down till he finds a dragon paw caved into the white oak. He presses on it. A small door opens. He reaches inside and takes an oil lamp and flint resting on the shelf inside. ‘It’s half full. Good.’ He sets the lamp down and unties his cloak. Akron’s body shivers from the cold. He reaches into his leather pouch (on a belt around his waist) and takes out a small dagger. He holds the brass pommel above the wick and strikes it, lighting the lamp. He puts his things back into the pouch and picks up the lamp. He holds it up into the

room. Its stack is full of fur, more than what the giants need, thinks Akron. He quickly glances at Bronagh and says, ‘Well, it’s packed to the rafters with clean fur.’ Akron backs away and sets the lamp on its shelf and tosses the fur out. He looks to Adelhied. She is not settling. Bronagh is trying to calm her down. Adelhied is holding the living blanket. Her eyes are dripping with tears of despair and trembling as well. ‘Thing are well. There is no need to cry,’ says Bronagh in paw. But Adelhied is in too much pain from the frozen river to see reason. Axel is faring no better. Akron picks up the lamp and heads a few paces along the wall. I hope it’s still here, he thinks. Akron sees a small dagger carved into the wood. He pushes it. A door opens. He steps in to a vast armoury. Training swords, axes, and spears are in racks lining one side of the wall. On the other side are their live, sharp counterparts. In the middle are racks of armour and mail for a human and dragon. Near the live racks of spears are bales of straw, just what Akron has hoped. He puts the lamp on the spear rack and picks up a bale. Akron stops and reminisces about how his human father used this to soften the floor when he was teaching him how to disarm a man with a dagger. Akron smiles, ing well how back and blue he was for a good fortnight thereafter. Akron drags the bales to the fire and runs back for more. Akron lays the straw on the floor, makes a bed, and then lays the fur on top. He heads to Axel and Adelhied (she is holding the living blanket, still weeping). Both are defrosting by the fire. ‘Auntie, can you pry the blanket out of Adelhied’s paws and guide her and Axel to the bed I made?’ ‘I’ll try,’ Bronagh says and looks to Adelhied and gently smiles and speaks paw. ‘Dear, Akron has a made a warm bed for you.’ With her tails, she points to Axel and to the fur. ‘He is still shivering from the cold. Let this blanket go and help warm him. Are you his mate?’ Adelhied sheds more tears and nods. Bronagh takes the blanket from Adelhied, and they head to the bed and lie down, while Bronagh drags the living blanket to the other side of the hall and lays it out to dry. Adelhied, with trembling lips, kisses Axel. He manages to give one back on the lips. With a weak paw, he strokes Adelhied’s cheek, trying to reassure his mate all is well. Akron tosses fur onto them both. Bronagh returns and gives her nephew a paw. Killian, wearing a hose and tunic, is wheeling in an iron and wood cart with two

large wine barrels with steam rising from the hot tea. Inside the cart are a copper pot and cups. Robyn and Jeff are in a clean dry fur, and Jeff young son is in a fur cloak. They come in and sit next to Adelhied by the fire. Ailill, wearing a woollen blanket, is carrying Robyn and Adelhied’s daughter (wrapped up in two large furs) to them. Killian looks to the child, who is sleeping, without a care. He takes her off his brother’s back and tucks her under the fur next to her mother. Killian takes a wine barrel and sits down. He takes Axel’s large paws and wraps them around the wine barrel. Axel feels his paws coming back to life. He gives a thank-you smile. Killian sets the other barrel for Adelhied. She too wraps her paws around it and gives him a tear-stained thankyou grin. Killian picks up the pot and makes tea for his mate, Robyn, and Jeff. ‘Well, I have never seen the pixies before. I have always wondered how they are able to move things many times their size. After all, they only stand to a human ankle, so Iona tells me she has seen them.’ He paws a cup of tea to Robyn. She wraps her cold hand around it. ‘Thank you, dear. This cottage is amazing, Akron. The tower is where the larder is. There is enough food for two meals a day and will last at least three weeks,’ says Robyn. ‘Yes, that’s pixies for you, always hospitable people,’ says Akron, covering the last of the giants with fur. Ailill notes his son trembling in his wet tunic ‘My son, time for you to put something dry before you get a cold.’ Bronagh places a fur on the patch of Axel’s tail and looks to her nephew. ‘Your uncle and I will stay with them. I have to teach Robyn and Jeff how to stack of paw, the foundations of speaking paw. There is more fur left. My mate will make us a bed, that is if you don’t mind,’ says Bronagh, gazing at Jeff and Robyn. ‘Don’t be daft, love,’ says Jeff. ‘You’re welcome to stay with us. I and my wife have to learn how to talk to Axel and Adelhied.’ Akron heads to the armoury and picks up the lamp then closes the door. He leaves the room. Ailill, close behind, picks up Akron’s wet cloak with his tail and shuts the door to keep the warmth in.

CHAPTER 3

G randmother, Gibby, and Glen gather around the fire in the sitting room. All have grey woollen blankets over them. Ally, also wearing a blanket, is helping the little lad into a dry fur tunic. ‘I know how much you enjoy watching Gowan and his human helplessly take off his clothing. Grandmother, do help Fie before he cuts them off,’ says Ally. The little lad chirps thank you. Ally sits him next to Glen to warm up. She heads back to the cooking room. Grandmother smiles. ‘You’re spoiling my fun.’ She gets up, wraps the blanket around herself, and heads to the front door. ‘You need a paw?’ ‘Yes, that would be great. Getting his cloak off is hard work,’ says Fie with sweat dripping from his brow. ‘I don’t need your filthy paws on me, woman,’ snaps Gowan. Grandmother gives Gowan a sinister grin and stands behind him. Grandmother lays her paws on his ribs and helps him up, squizzing at the same time. Gowan yelps in pain. ‘Be thankful my son isn’t doing this.’ Fie unties his master hose and breeches. Gowan doesn’t like the idea of being naked around too many females. Carelessly, Grandmother rips off his tunic, causing pain to shoot down his ribs. Gowan yelps. Gowan wants to plead for Fie to stop this horrid woman, but he knows that is what Grandmother wants. Akron walks in and sees Grandmother helping Gowan on to all four paws. His father pulls off his son’s tunic. ‘Father, that can wait,’ he says. ‘No, it can’t. Take off your hose now!’ says Ailill. Akron looks to his father. He is about to protest, but his father is gazing at him firmly. Akron unties his hose from his breeches and hands it to his father. He heads back down the hall to the washroom. Effemy wraps a woollen blanket around Akron (she too is wearing

one), then she heads back to the cooking room. ‘Fie, Gowan, come with me,’ says Akron, heading back down the hall. Gowan drags his paws, muttering curse words under his breath at Grandmother. ‘Don’t be like that,’ says Fie. Akron stops at the first white oak door on his right and opens it. The room is dark. The walls and floor are stone, and there is a white oak in the middle of the floor. Also on the far wall is a white-and-black oak chest. ‘Fie, take Gowan and wait by the in the floor,’ says Akron. ‘Aye,’ says Fie, guiding Gowan to it. Akron heads to the chest and opens the white oak one and takes out an iron handle and a black heavy woollen blanket with leather padding and heads back to Gowan. Akron kneels down and feels for the hole near the . ‘It’s too dark. I should have brought the lamp in here.’ He finds the small hole at the left corner of the and inserts the handle in clunks as it locks into place. Akron lays the blanket over the padding upside down. ‘Fie, in the black oak chest are blankets and a pillow.’ He nods and fetches them. ‘Gowan, step over the .’ He nods and settles over it. Akron checks to see if his legs are hanging over and his body is positioned right. Akron winds up the iron handle till Gowan paws, being able to rise up. ‘How does it feel?’ asks Akron. ‘Heaven, my ribs did hurt a little but no longer,’ replies Gowan, laying his head down and closing his eyes. Akron makes sure the padding is ing Gowan’s sides. Fie tosses the blanket over his master and ties it around his paw. Akron places the pillows of leather and wool under Gowan’s head. ‘Now this room has no window or light. It’s to help you rest. The fireplace shares a wall with this room. You’ll never be cold. Get some rest,’ says Akron Gowan yawns and says, ‘What is this room for? And what a delightful bed.’ Akron heads to the door and turns to Gowan. ‘I have no idea. This is where I have brought my family when they have been unwell,’ he says. Fie finishes up and looks to his master who is now sleeping. Knowing he’s safe, Fie s Akron. Akron shuts the door and waves to Fie. He tails Akron to the next door up. He opens it. The room, walls, floor, and roof rafters are all white oak. In the middle

under a small window is a simple white oak bed with a single nightstand and glass oil lamp with a brass tray that holds the flint and striking stone. The foot of the bed has a large white oak chest ‘This was my human father’s room. He never slept in the bed. He always rested in my room on the floor. All of the things you need are in the chest,’ says Akron. ‘Thank you, lad,’ says Fie, heading in. Akron leaves the door open and heads back to the cooking room. ‘Barabal, Ally, are you here?’ asks Akron, standing next to the table. They both pop their head out of the larder. ‘This is a wonderful site. There is an enormous stone box with piping that leads in and out. The box is stuffed full of all different kinds of meat. It’s so cold that the meat is almost frozen,’ says Ally. ‘There is so much food stored in jars and oil here and herb for cooking and magic. There is even a stone box.’ ‘My father built the stone box with piping when I was young. I can just him constructing it. The one pipe led to the deepest part of the river where it’s cold all year round. With the sloping of the land, cold water travels through the pipes, cooling the box, and heads out of the same pipe, but farther downriver, there is no need to hand pump it. The pipe also feeds the cooking room and washroom. Also, the cooking fire has a piping that heats water. There is no need for your mother to use her flame. My father has the plans in the library here too. I can fix should something go awry. Barabal, I need you to let Ally continue Gowan’s treatment. I don’t want you anywhere near his room. Your eyes have a lust for his blood. He is too valuable to us.’ Barabal screws up her face, and it’s turning cherry red with rage. ‘I know that, Akron. I’m the best to care for him. After all, I’m a –’ Ally cuts her off. ‘A what? And you have not been training to care for a dragon.’ Barabal clenches her fist and thinks, My skill is greater than you, old witch. ‘Barabal, this is my home. I don’t like the fact you have a sinister gaze at Ally. Will you not do this one request?’ asks Akron. Barabal’s rage disappears with Akron’s soft tone of voice. She sees Akron is upset with her, and she feel ashamed for being rude in a friend’s home. ‘Forgive me, Akron. Yes, you are right. My revulsion for Gowan may get the better of

me.’ She heads to Akron (she is wearing a blanket) and embarrasses him. ‘You forgive me?’ she asks with a soft tone. ‘Yes, I do. The second door on the right down hall is where you and Fie will be staying. He is setting things up,’ says Akron. ‘I best go and help him,’ Barabal replies. She picks up her and Fie’s sacks from the front door and heads down the hall. ‘Effemy, are you in the larder?’ Akron asks. She pokes hear head out and rests it on Ally’s shoulder. ‘Yes, dear, it’s the most fascinating thing. I wish I had something like it for my tavern. I could have kept meat for longer, and the preserves, there are so many.’ ‘I’m glad you like it,’ says Akron. He notices Effemy’s eyes are curious to know more. ‘Don’t ask me how it was built. This cottage is older than Grandmother,’ he says with a cheeky grin. Grandmother lifts her head up and pokes her tongue out. ‘I forgive that remark.’ She smiles. ‘The last room on the left is yours. Sadly, you will have share it with your son and daughter. There is nothing in the room but chests. In there you will find fur blankets and oil lamp and a chamber pot. That’s where Mother would have gotten the blankets you are all wearing,’ says Akron. Glen and Gibby stand up and gather their sacks. ‘Lad, we don’t care. I told you we sleep as a family once a week, so sleeping together for longer does not concern us,’ says Gibby, heading down the hall with his son. Effemy and Ally head back into the larder. Akron shivers from the cold. He heads to the fire to warm up. Grandmother drapes another blanket over him. The wool does not itch like it normally does. ‘Thank you. Where is Emerald?’ he asks. ‘In your room, dear, putting your son into a one-piece woollen tunic. My clan have stored them here last year. Emerald is putting Alexander to sleep. It’s a woman’s job as well to make the bed and clean the washing. You need to make her your wife,’ says Grandmother with a small smile. Ally sets a brown clay pot of tea down on a small oak table not too far from the fire and pours tea into terracotta cups and hands one to Akron and another to

Grandmother. Emerald walks wearing nothing but breeches. She is gazing at Akron, wondering what he is thinking. She is disturbed by the cold seeping under her scales. Emerald heads to Akron and climbs under his blanket and wraps her paws around his warm waist. Akron is jolted by her cold body and paws. ‘Emerald, you feel like ice.’ Ally hands her a cup of tea. ‘Yes.’ Emerald giggles. ‘That’s why I’m under here.’ Akron looks over to his mother. She sets down a basket full of fur and tunic. His father is standing up and tying a rope to the rafters. Ailill ties the last length of the rope and helps Iona hang out the washing. It’s not too long for all of it. The clothing is hung and drip-drying, and the scent of soap nuts permeates the air. Ailill throws his blanket over himself, and he and Iona head to Akron’s side. Effemy pores Akron’s parents cup of tea. ‘My daughter and I are going to make our room our home. When can we use the washroom, Akron?’ ‘When the water heats up end of the day. Otherwise, your mother would have to use her flame. You are too tired for that,’ he replies. ‘Thank you. That when I can take a bath as well? I understand it will need to be a family one?’ asks Effemy ‘Yes, I would like to have the first bath. I did promise Emerald I would spend time with her and take her somewhere where the water is hot a salty, but O’Father had other ideas,’ says Akron. Ally and her mother giggle and leave. Iona rests the tip of her jaw on Akron’s leg and gives him a loving smile. ‘I did miss you. I thought you were never coming home.’ She wraps her tail around his hand. ‘You look at peace with your head perched on my son’s shoulder, Emerald.’ Emerald grips Akron tighter and says nothing. She is too content. Ailill kisses his son on the cheek. ‘Lad, no matter how old you are, I’ll still tell you I love you,’ he says. Akron kisses him on the cheek. ‘Father, I love you.’ The little lad gets up and lies in Grandmother’s paws and slumbers. She kisses him on the head and wraps her blanket around him.

‘My son, for years I have been wanting to ask you about the graves by the house,’ says Ailill. ‘Father, I don’t know much about them. My human father was looking in the library here for an answer, work my father told me to finish. The language carved on the stone is ancient. Some of it is missing. Father said it’s poor-quality volcanic stone. O’Mother and O’Father have salvaged the stone over the years. What I do know is –’ Iona squeezes his hand. ‘Dear, I used to see your human father read books with his back resting on the tower, bathing in the sun, when you were younger. Now and then I would sit with him and keep an eye on you and learn to read. It’s called research. Well, that’s what your human father said.’ ‘Well, I will have to that. I like the word research. It’s to look for something. Is that what it means?’ asks Akron. His mother nods. ‘The stones are grave markers. The first line of the inscription says, “I’m a veteran of the war of the tree,” then their names which have been lost to O’Father. The second stone inscription is lost. Back to the first gravestone, remainders of words remain in patches that my father was trying to translate. There is a two-line inscription at the very bottom that my father translated. I them well. My heaven is walking with my son’s hand in my paw. We both find a patch of tall grass and look down on you, our wives and children, waiting to be in our arms as I and my son shed tears of pain. I never hated my son. Forgive me,’ says Akron. Suddenly he is overcome by fatigue. Akron looks to Emerald. ‘I’m going to head off for some rest. I’m sure Mother and Father can keep you entertained.’ ‘I wish to be with you, and I’m a little weary myself, but if you wish to sleep alone with your son, then I can stay,’ says Emerald. ‘Let us go then,’ says Akron. Iona lets go of Akron’s hand. He and Emerald stand up. ‘Sweet dreams, my son and Emerald,’ says Iona. Akron smiles back. He and Emerald head up the hall and to the second door on the left. Akron opens the door and finds his room of white oak rafters, blue stone walls, and floor with a solid black oak bed in the middle and a nightstand of black oak with a dim oil lamp, bringing light. There are white oak chests scattered about. Emerald and Akron sack with their things and armour lying out in the back corner, drying.

Alexander’s bed is a smaller chest with its lid taken off and resting on top of a larger chest by Akron’s bed. Akron heads to his son. He looks in and smiles. Alexander is tucked tight (in a blue woollen blanket) and is sleeping peacefully. Akron gently strokes his face and gleaming with pride. He loves this child. ‘Sorry, Akron, that is the only thing I could find for Alexander. I use an old cloak that would have fitted you as a child and line his bed with it,’ says Emerald, climbing into bed. Akron also climbs into bed. Emerald pulls herself to his side. ‘You still don’t mind if I sleep next to you?’ ‘I don’t care. My son is happy. My master is happy. I’m happy,’ Akron replies. ‘I’m only happy with my love,’ says Emerald. She looks up to see Akron is fast asleep. ‘He didn’t hear me … oh well.’ She takes Akron’s hand and lays her head on his chest. Akron’s gentle heartbeat sings Emerald a lullaby that sends her to sleep. Gibby is rummaging through the chests in his room (it’s the same as Akron’s but with no bed or nightstand; there are copper oil lamps burning on the floor) for anything useful. Glen is arranging the cushion into a bed and lays fur over the top. ‘Father, found something of use?’ he asks. ‘Blankets, glass bottles of oil and oil lamps, one-piece tunic for a dragon child and some for a human. I’ll let you know if I found something,’ says Gibby. Effemy and Ally are tossing out hose, breeches, tunics, and surcoat from their sacks into a pile and lay out their things in the far corner of the room to dry. Glen finishes making the bed. Gibby walks over and places the blankets on the floor near the bed and lies on it. His son takes a seat by his father’s paw. ‘It’s the best I could do, Father, but it’s not too bad. You don’t feel the floor,’ says Glen. ‘Aye, you and I have slept in trees and bushes. It could be far worse… like resting under those trees that moved, most unsettling,’ says Gibby. Ally heads to her father and her husband. She hands them their ivory pipe and a copper box of tobacco. ‘Dear, did your books survive the weather?’ asks Gibby, packing his pipe. ‘Yes, thank you, Father. Mother packed them in a canvas sack,’ says Ally, wrapping her legs and arms around Glen.

Effemy turns the last sack inside out and hangs it from the rafters next to the other sacks, then she heads to Gibby. She slips out of her blanket, climbs under the fur, lies on his back, and pulls other blankets and fur over him and her son and daughter for extra warmth. ‘How are things looking, my love?’ asks Gibby. Effemy kisses him on the lips and lays her paws on his paws. Gibby strokes her neck with his tail, which tickles her, but it is not unpleasant. ‘We have enough gold and silver to last three years. I can buy another tavern.’ ‘No, I will not have it. I don’t want any more children being raised in a hellhole like that. I will not have it,’ says Gibby with a strong tone. ‘Well, my love, we have a problem. I’m most surely will not going let you or my son smuggle again,’ says Effemy with an even harder tone. ‘We can make some copper from my trade, but, Father, when I have our child, then I will not be able to for a while,’ says Ally. Glen takes his pipe out from his lips. ‘Akron must be of good character in the kingdom of Gilifland in spite of never travelling there. Is that right, Mother?’ She smiles. ‘The queens said they will care and provide for us,’ says Effemy. ‘Right then, Father, you and I will find work, even if it means scrubbing chamber pots so Mother, wife, and child can have two meals a day and a clean tunic to wear. I don’t care,’ says Glen, puffing his pipe. Gibby looks at his family wrapped in nothing more than blankets given to them by a kind stranger. He feels he had failed them. A despair takes hold of his heart. ‘For my family, I would lick the chamber pot clean,’ he says. Effemy feels Gibby’s sadness. She kisses him on the neck. ‘I know, dear.’ Effemy kisses him far down his neck. He normally giggles and finds it erotic, thinks Effemy. She looks up to her love. He is lost in thought. ‘What’s wrong, dear?’ she asks. ‘I never thought of it before. My son and I were getting paid a heap of silvers by Akron’s father running messages to King James City. And the large debt we owed to the lord in our part of No Man’s Land was all but forgotten,’ says Gibby. Glen takes his pipe away for his lips. ‘Now that you mention it, why send a knight and this mystery someone to no man’s land? To act on behalf of whomever sent him to plan and send the message through King James City and

to stop the reformation? This person, why have an interest in the king’s affairs? Father, like you, I saw silver and didn’t think we smuggled the message into the city. Knights don’t engage in politics. They fight and keep the peace. Did Akron’s father already know who we are?’ ‘Will one of you tell us what is going on?’ say Effemy. Gibby puffs his pipe and looks to his wife and children. ‘My wife and young knight do dabble in politics. There seems to be more afoot here.’ Gibby slaps himself in the head. ‘I’m a fucking dickhead. It was the bank. My son, we did not deliver any message to high-born human and dragon families that live separately or the ones that are in the social circles in that kingdom. The highborn we delivered the message to were ones that live as a family group of dragons and humans. More importantly, those families owned and controlled the real wealth of any kingdom. That’s food, ale, linen, and other things needed to make clothing and be the middleman for trading in foreign goods and trade with the villages. If you don’t have these basic things needed in everyday life, the city will fall apart. There will be rebellion and civil war. Having said that, there is power in gold and silver, but you cannot eat that. Anyway, King James knows this the first time he tried to snatch power. The king almost lost his head. Why try it again? The message we delivered to those families caused a rebellion. It was worse than that. The humans and dragons were on the street demanding the end to laws that made it a crime to call your dragon or human parents mother and father. The punishment was two lashes with a whip. While this was going on, the families that held real power formed a block of all trades and withheld tax until the king reinstated the human and dragon governors to the bank. The block also wanted the king brought up on crimes of bringing the kingdom into civil war and plotting against the people. The other high-born formed their own block and kept the king on the throne, which was very odd. There is a little something missing. Where was the council of nobility?’ asks Gibby. ‘Father, don’t forget,’ says Glen, ‘it was not only high-born trades that we delivered messages, also the other high-born, the ones with wealth of gold and silver. What I can assume is Akron’s father knows he had to keep a balance in that kingdom for the sake of the innocents that call its walls home. If one of the blocks overthrows the king, then that block would be the ruling block. Feather more fighting within the ruling block for control or the other block would have fought for its right to rule. Many innocents would have been thrown out of their home or put to the sword. The street would have been knee deep in blood. In the

end, the humans and dragons of Srathlyde are better off knowing the devil you know than the one you don’t. There is something… how could a knight have influence of the wealthy block? Is there more? Indeed, where was the council of nobility? Their job is to keep the balance of power within the wealth of the kingdom of Srathlyde. Father, you told me never to think about what we do on the chance it may come back and bite us in the ass. Well, Father, it has, right in the left cheek.’ ‘My dear son, you’re right. Instead of seeing the silver, I should have read more into what we’re doing. Akron’s father, a knight? I don’t think so. A lord perhaps? I’ll never know. Anyway, my son, you and I shifted the balance of power without knowing it. Why march into No Man’s Land and tame it? The only reason I can think of is No Man’s Land is the road where some of the trade flows through and to other kingdoms. If the king could take it, then he could and would charge the other kingdoms tax to use those roads and sky. There must be more to it. I just can’t think what.’ Gibby gazes at his pipe. ‘King James will not make a move yet on No Man’s Land. He has not got the armies yet to tame it. The council are waiting their time as well so they have the number to launch an invasion. My family, we know no man’s land is governed by the village family or lord. They and others will fight to the death to halt King James. I have no doubt in my mind both the king and the council are scared shitless of the witches, both male and female, in no man’s land, and they have every right to be. After all, the best of the best and the most evil call it home and schooled you, dear daughter. Who is Akron’s father? He must have been someone of great importance. Who valued him? Where did he come from? Why did he help the human and dragon families of the kingdom of Srathlyde?’ says Gibby. ‘Akron and his human father are a puzzle,’ replies Ally. ‘But Akron has this gift of taming human’s and dragon’s hearts. Mother, you were going to give your wealth to buy him, and Father was going to do the same. You two cannot explain the reason, can you? More to the point, why did the human in his company follow him?’ Gibby and Effemy look at each other for an answer. ‘Well no,’ says Effemy. ‘We have little choice but to trust the lad. So far he has kept us alive, but what you fail to understand, and it’s the one thing that could get us killed, is Gowan. That son of a whore is the king’s pet, and like any lost dog, his owner will come looking for him,’ says Glen.

‘That’s why Akron had me take over his care. He has too much value. We can trade his life for our lives should it come to that,’ says Ally. ‘Under no circumstances do I want you to be left alone with Gowan. Ally, one of us will be with you,’ says Gibby. ‘Yes, Father,’ Ally replies. Ailill pulls his ear away from the door and heads to the sitting room and stands by the fire to warm his rump. He looks to Iona. ‘They are trying to do what you and I have been doing since we took Akron as our son. Who is his father? I don’t know his name. Did he ever tell you?’ Iona shakes her head. ‘Afraid not.’ ‘Gibby and his family are harmless to our son and to the clan, so are Barabal and Fie. They were talking of heading over the seas for a new life without Gowan, then they made love and fell asleep. I’ll keep an eye on them.’ Ailill heads to the door and lifts up the bolt and takes a look up to the sky. ‘The wind is still strong, but the rain has let up for now. I’m going to head out and check to see if the clan has gone.’ ‘I love you. Be back soon,’ says Iona, blowing Ailill a kiss. He catches it in his paw and sends one back to her. Iona catches it; she looks up. Ailill has gone. ‘Well, things are in peril. The world is no longer safe,’ says Grandmother. Iona gets up and stretches out like a cat. ‘Yes, things haven’t felt right since my younger son left home.’ She heads to the cooking room.

CHAPTER 4

W hen Alexander wakes up, he does not see or smell his father. He starts to cry. Akron wakes up on hearing his son. He takes his son out of the chest and lays Alexander next him. Alexander sees his father and stretches his paw out and chirps desperately. Akron smiles and gently strokes his little paw. Alexander grips his finger tight and chirps. Akron dries his tears. ‘Shh, my son, Emerald is still sleeping.’ ‘I got awoken like you,’ says Emerald, letting go of Akron and leaning over him. She picks up Alexander and lays him on his father’s chest and pulls the blanket over them. She lies back down, resting her head next to Alexander. Akron settles his son, but Alexander keeps a tight grip on his finger. ‘I wish I knew where his father is so I can return him to his family,’ says Akron. ‘Finding them will not be possible now. You are his father, and he loves you,’ says Emerald, stroking Akron’s hair. ‘Where did you get the one-piece tunic for him?’ asks Akron. ‘Your mother. She said there are some kept here to stop bugs from eating holes in the tunics,’ Emerald replies. ‘Alexander, you, and I are hungry. Let’s get up and eat,’ she adds, gently prying Alexander’s paw away from Akron’s finger. Akron and Emerald get out of bed and shiver from the cold. Emerald, with her tail, picks her blanket off the floor and wraps her and Akron in it. Akron checks his son’s tunic if it is wet. ‘Your mother showed me how to wrap linen cloth around his bum. I’m using your sword rags that fit him quite well,’ says Emerald. Akron opens the door and looks to Emerald, her head perching on his shoulder. ‘You’re going to have to show me,’ says Akron. He and Emerald head down the hall to the cooking room. Iona is standing by a bench, wearing a hose and woollen tunic, cutting up vegetables. She smells her son, so she turns and smiles. ‘Well, looks like there is

two of you instead of one.’ Emerald giggles. ‘There is three. Alexander is hiding.’ ‘Well, he is hungry then?’ Iona asks. ‘Yes, Mother, so is Emerald,’ Akron replies. ‘Well, you’ll have a meal with me, and your father will be back soon. He has stepped out to make sure your aunties and uncles got home safe. Emerald dear, come here,’ says Iona. Emerald slips out from under the blanket and heads to Iona. She hands Emerald two small rustic ceramic bowls with wooden spoons and one large one (the same as the other two). ‘Robyn and Adelhied’s children will need feeding as well. There is good news: I found last year’s grain. I thought your father turned it into whiskey. There is so much. We can have bread and jam in the morning. I hope it’s still your favourite, Akron.’ ‘That larder is a bottomless pit. I still find things in there from years ago. And yes, Mother, I enjoy your jams,’ says Akron. Emerald, with her tail, pulls the blanket around her naked body. She and Akron head back up the hall. ‘Akron dear.’ He turns to his mother. ‘Can you send Killian down to pick up the giants’ meal, for Jeff and Robyn, and for my sister?’ ‘Yes, Mother,’ says Akron. He and Emerald continue up the hall and knock on the training hall door. He opens it with his one free hand. Akron and Emerald are greeted by warm air. The fire is raging. The giants are sleeping, and Killian and Bronagh are teaching Robyn and Jeff the pattern of stacking paw. ‘Sorry to interrupt,’ says Akron. Bronagh stops and looks to her nephew. ‘I didn’t hear you knock,’ she says. ‘I did, but you didn’t hear it,’ says Akron. ‘I have food for my son and the children. Robyn, Jeff, and Killian, can you see Mother and help with your meal. Emerald and auntie will help feed the young.’ Robyn and Jeff get up. ‘Aye, the man is starving.’ He gives his wife a sinister grin. ‘Even if I have to, women work to earn it.’ Robyn takes him by the ear and drags him out. Killian, chuckling, picks up the wine barrels and places them on the cart and follows Jeff out.

Bronagh taps on the fur near Adelhied. She opens her large eyes and smiles at Emerald and Akron. They both sit next to her. Akron takes his son out from the blanket. He is smiling at them all. Akron lays Alexander on his back. Emerald paws him a bowl of mashed apple and raspberry. Bronagh reaches over Adelhied’s paw and picks up her human son sleeping next to her paw. He opens his eyes and looks at Bronagh. With her tails, she points to Alexander and to her son. Adelhied understands and nods. Bronagh paws Adelhied’s son to Emerald. ‘Do as Akron. Lay him his back and feed him.’ Emerald lays the lad on his back across her arm and feeds him slowly. ‘Feeding a human young is not that hard.’ ‘Keep his head ed,’ says Bronagh. She gets up and heads to Adelhied’s daughter, picking up the bowl with her tail along the way. ‘You’re bigger than a human man,’ she says, gently stroking her face. Adelhied’s daughter wakes up and is annoyed about being disturbed. Bronagh picks her up. She is taken aback by how heavy she is. ‘Wow, you are a whopper. Wow, you are heavy.’ Bronagh, with care, wrestles in the infant to her back and lays her head across Bronagh’s hind legs. Keeping grip with both paws, she feeds the child with a spoon wrapped in her tail. Alexander finishes his meal. Akron wipes the mess from his face, then he lays his son on his chest and rubs his back till he burps fast and smiles with relief. Emerald does the same. ‘You have done this before?’ she asks. ‘Once… a few times,’ says Akron. Emerald walks back to Adelhied and lays her son next to her paw and pulls the fur over him. Adelhied smiles thank you. She heads back to Akron and gets under his blanket. Bronagh cleans the face of the giant’s infant then sits her up, ing her head, and rubs her back. She belches, which wakes her father. He looks to his daughter with pride. Bronagh lays her next to her human brother and tucks her in. Bronagh sits beside Emerald. She has her paws wrapped around Akron’s waist. Alexander’s head is poking out from the blanket, resting next to Emerald’s chin. Bronagh kisses all three them. ‘Well, you have a family there, Emerald.’ ‘Yes, I do.’ She smiles with joy. Killian wheels in the cart with the wine barrels full of hot tea. Robyn and Jeff,

wearing a dry hose and tunic, are behind him with wooden trays with pot of tea and their meal. ‘Akron, before you have a meal with Iona, can you give me a paw?’ says Killian. Akron hands Alexander to Emerald. ‘Sure, Uncle,’ Akron replies. Ailill opens the door dripping wet. He slips the bolt in and shakes himself dry. His mother covers her face and tells her son, ‘Use a towel next time. Otherwise, Iona will cut your balls out.’ She giggles. Ailill takes a fur tunic and breeches off the rope. He turns to his mother and gives her a cheeky grin and pokes his tongue out. ‘Well, my fur dries fast,’ he says and heads to his mate, dressing himself on the way and almost tripping himself up. Iona is standing in front of a bench with the cooking fire well lighted. She kneads some short crust dough. Ailill wraps his paws around her waist. His smile soon disappears. Tears fall from Iona’s gentle eyes. ‘Dear, what is wrong?’ he asks, wiping her tears and kissing her on the cheek. ‘It’s nothing. I’m being silly, that’s all, dear,’ says Iona. Ailill takes her paws and squeezes them gently. ‘Dear, talk to me. I love you, and it does hurt not to see you happy and chewing my ear off when I have done something dumb.’ ‘My eldest son left home to find his mate at forty years old. He writes and says he’ll come back home, but now he is 150 years old. He never flies back to introduce his mate. Akron said he would come back. I thought he lied to me and I was never going to see him again. My younger son is more special to me. His human father aided my clan when we were in need the most.’ Iona lowers her head. ‘I’m a horrible mother. I should let my children be free in the world and for them to be happy,’ she says. She is weeping uncontrollably. ‘I love my son too much.’ Grandmother gets up and heads to the table, picking up a cloth, and continues on to Iona. Grandmother dries her tears. She reaches over and dries Ailill’s tears. ‘We are a close family. When my son went looking for his mate, he brought me along. And you, Iona, want me to stay on in the clan to give your mate the happiness he seeks. Akron needs to look to the both of you for strength. He has a burden of the clan, and his company lives on his shoulder. He is not yet a man, but he is a father now. Stay strong for him,’ says Grandmother, shedding some

tears. ‘It hurts too to see my young in pain.’ Iona lets go of Ailill with a washcloth and dries his face and Grandmother’s tears. ‘We all have to be united and guide our youngest. Ailill, can you fix our children’s meal and ours,’ she says and goes back to work. Ailill smiles and heads to the larder. Grandmother heads to the little lad; he has finished his meal. He looks up to Grandmother and chirps and holds up his clean wood plate. She smiles. ‘Good boy. Go and paw it to Iona.’ He nods and runs it to her. Akron and Emerald emerge from the hallway and head to the sitting room and sit next to Grandmother by the fire. Grandmother opens Akron’s blanket and takes Alexander. He gives her a sheepish look and yawns. She rocks him to sleep. Ailill gives Emerald, Akron, and Grandmother a wooden plate of bread, cured meat, and soft goat’s chess. ‘Before you ask, my son, your sister, aunties, and uncles have made it back home. The trees have also headed back into the forest.’ Ailill looks around for the little lad. ‘Where did he get to?’ He stretches his neck up and finds him standing on his hind paws, looking down the hall. ‘You want to see the giants?’ The little lad, without looking, nods his head. Ailill puts down his plate and says, ‘I’ll you in a moment.’ He heads to the little lad and takes him down the hall to see the giants. ‘Mother, what are you making?’ asks Akron. ‘Well, dinner and a shot crust crumble Mother taught me. It is made with seasonal berries, but I’m baking it differently. You like apple and raspberry, so do I,’ she says. ‘Emerald, you are only wearing breeches. Are you not cold?’ asks Akron. Emerald puts down her bread and climbs under Akron’s blanket then puts her plate in his lap. ‘I thought you would want to eat on your own,’ she says, breaking a piece of bread off. ‘Emerald, I know the meal you wish to dine on.’ Grandmother laughs. Iona too giggles. ‘Brave, Mother, such dirty talk in front of the young.’

Ailill walks back into the cooking room and kisses his mate on the cheek then sits next to his son and picks up his bowl. ‘The little lad finds the giant so much fun. Axel puts him on his mate’s nose. She flicks high in the air and catches him in her soft pads. I never heard him laugh so hard. Robyn said if it’s well, he can spend the night with them all. Dear, should that be fine?’ ‘I see no reason why not. His mother and father are due back for trading with the human famers to the east soon,’ replies Iona, tossing flour on to the bench and, with a rolling pin, beating the short crust dough then rolling it flat. Akron finishes his meal. ‘Emerald, I don’t mean to ask, but you and I are in need of a bath. Can you use your flame to heat the water?’ Emerald smirks and says, ‘Are you telling me I smell?’ ‘Yes, and so do I,’ says Akron with a broad grin. Emerald digs her talons into Akron’s flank. He winces and groans. She climbs out of the blanket and heads to the washroom. Ailill is in a fit of silent laughter. ‘What is so funny?’ Iona asks. Ailill recovers just enough to say, ‘Akron had a bath at our other home. Grandmother took it upon herself to let all of the young female dragons know.’ Ailill is rolling on the floor in a fit of laughter. Iona giggles. ‘Akron, you didn’t think Grandmother or Father was not going to try something like that?’ Akron gets up, sheds the blanket, and sighs. ‘Well, I taught they might have given me a break.’ He smiles. ‘Heavens no, dear.’ Iona grins. Akron heads up the hall to the last white oak door on the left and opens it. The washroom is a blue stone wall and floor, and the bath is a large blue stone block that is built into the floor. Emerald is standing on the ledge heating the brass pipe over the bath with her flame, heating the water as it cascades down. Emerald dips her tail in the water. When she feels the water is hot enough, she uses the back of her paw to shut off the brass tap, then she steps in the bath. Akron takes his breeches off and slips in near her. Emerald submerges her body till her head is floating on top. ‘This is good,’ she says, closing her eyes, and smiles.

‘I would have liked to take you to a place where the water is salty and hot, but that is going to have to wait. I don’t like not keeping my promise,’ says Akron. I want to get closer to his body, but I don’t wish to scare him off, thinks Emerald. ‘I’m still bleeding. You don’t mind still?’ ‘No,’ says Akron, the knots in his body beginning to unravel. Emerald slides her way a bit closer to him. She is stopped by a rapping on the door. She growls angrily. She is being denied the only moment she will get alone with Akron and for her to be naked and vulnerable. She does not wish this rare opportunity to be disturbed. The door opens. It is Grandmother with Alexander, who is crying in her paws. ‘I cannot calm him,’ she says. Alexander smells his father, and he stretches his paw out and chirps. ‘That’s well,’ says Emerald. ‘He is a child. He cannot help it.’ Grandmother unbuttons Alexander’s tunic and linen cloth and lays him across Akron’s forearm, resting Alexander’s head on the tips of Akron’s finger. Alexander grips his father’s index finger. Grandmother lays out a fresh tunic and hose for Emerald and Akron and a one-piece tunic for her grandson and takes her leave. Akron lowers his son into the water slowly. He screams and kicks, and his tiny body trembles in fear. Akron lowers his son. Only his head remains above the water. Akron gently strokes Alexander’s face to reassure him. ‘My son, calm yourself.’ He smiles. Alexander looks at his father, sobbing and not looking so happy. How terrible of me to think of this, but I can help calm his son and draw close to Akron’s naked body. Thank you, little man, thinks Emerald. She inches her way to Akron’s flank. She strokes Alexander’s back. ‘He has never had a bath like this I think. You see, Akron, he is being able to relax.’ Akron looks down at his son’s face. He is not sobbing, nor does he look happy. It is more like he is tolerating it. ‘He has stopped screaming. That’s a start,’ says Akron. Emerald reaches over Akron. My, what soft, wet, and warm smooth skin you have. She picks up the soap nuts and washcloth. Emerald hovers over Akron’s flank while she lathers up the cloth. Her underscales press into his flesh. It

tickles her. An arousing fantasy is playing in her mind: Akron taking his lips to her and making love where they are. She smiles broadly and washes Alexander’s limbs that dangle from Akron’s arm, then Alexander’s back and head. Akron turns his son on his back, and Emerald finishes his underbelly. Akron swaps his son for the cloth and scrubs Emerald’s neck, looking for ticks and fleas, then he works his way down her back. ‘Can you wash my belly and neck?’ she asks, biting her lip and giggling slightly. Akron smiles and starts with her neck and head then down her body. He thinks, Emerald’s scales are warm to touch and glitter in the dim light. She is the embodiment of what words are to describe heaven. Can I love such natural beauty, knowing her mate will find her? It hurts knowing this. Akron exchanges the cloth for his son. He steps out of the bath to give a few moments of privacy to his master. Emerald washes herself quickly. She pulls up the gate, and the water drains. She steps out and picks up a towel with her tail and dries Akron’s body, taking the time to ire it. Akron thinks nothing of it, but he does find it pleasurable, feeling Emerald’s soft paws on his skin. When Emerald is done, she takes Alexander off Akron. He takes the towel and dries his master. Even her outer scale feels soft like fine leather and warm. How I would love to feel them on my naked body. I cannot think like this. She is a dragon. He moves to her soft underscale. Emerald giggles. ‘You are quite gentle,’ she says. Akron tosses the towel and picks up Alexander’s tunic. Emerald shows him how to fit it. Akron slips into warm breeches, hose, and tunic. Emerald paws Alexander back to Akron. She slips on her breeches. ‘I have to head to our room and do some lady things,’ says Emerald. ‘I’ll see you in the library then,’ says Akron, closing the door behind him. ‘I’m so hot. What is this feeling I get every time I see him naked? I want to reach down and please myself,’ says Emerald, gathering her things off the floor. She heads out. Akron knocks on Effemy’s door. ‘Come in.’ Akron opens it and steps in. Effemy and her family are huddled together under the blankets. ‘Forgive the intrusion. However, I need an oil lamp. And I’m sorry I cannot give you better lodging,’ says Akron. Glen gets up (he is naked) and heads to one of the four lamps

burning on a chest and picks the one farthest away and hands it to Akron, then he dashes back under the fur. ‘That air is still a bit nippy,’ he says. ‘Our lodging is fine, better than we could have hoped for,’ says Gibby. ‘Forgive us for being rude and not being out in the sitting room, but we haven’t spent this much time together in years, and it’s a welcome change.’ ‘There is no need. Spend as much time as you like. All I ask is we have the last meal of the day at the table as a family,’ says Akron. Effemy raises her head. ‘You think of us as family?’ ‘You helped my human father. He was a good man. You must be good humans and dragons, so yes, you are my family,’ says Akron. ‘You have the strong scent of Emerald on you. If it was for that, I would give you a hug. We have had only each other, but being part of a family fills me with joy. Our children will know what it’s like to have aunties and uncles,’ says Effemy with a warm smile and soft tone of voice. ‘And Grandmother who will fill their head with filthy jokes and bad behaviour.’ Akron smiles. Ally laughs. ‘Yes, I got that feeling about her.’ Akron closes the door and wanders up the hall to a black oak door on the right. He puts his hand on the door. ‘I’m home,’ he says. It unlocks with a clanking sound. He steps to the library and puts the lamp on the black oak desk (it has heavy carving of a human and dragon knight standing guard) which is covered in leather-bound books. Some have brass trimmings and clasps. All are covered in a layer of dust. Akron sets the lamp on top of a pile of books on the desk. The room lights up. The library is six shelves wide, and they are two dragons long and stands to the height of a tall dragon and as wide as a well dragon. Akron sits on the bench and lays Alexander on top of the desk. He is fast asleep. He picks up the Encyclopaedia of Magic (a very old brass leather-bound book that is three feet thick) and opens it. Emerald, wearing a woollen surcoat, sits next to Akron and wraps Alexander in a fur. ‘I enjoy your company, Emerald, but all I’m going to do is find a reason why the council wants me. Grandmother will be better company,’ says Akron.

Emerald shakes her head. ‘This is where I wish to be.’ She smiles. ‘Do you know how to write?’ Akron asks. Emerald shakes her head. Akron searches under the books for a quill. He finds it under a loose parchment and an inkwell made of silver. ‘Which paw do you use the most?’ ‘Like you, my right one,’ she answers. Akron lays the sheet of parchment and inkwell next to it. He sharpens the quill (owl feather) with a knife on the desk. ‘I’ll show how to do that later.’ A small grin creeps across his lips. ‘You can use your father’s feather dragon find most insulting,’ says Akron. Emerald giggles. Akron puts the quill in between Emerald’s fingers and puts his hand over her paw and slowly writes “Emerald” in block letters. He does not worry about teaching her the fancy hand yet. Emerald looks at her name; she is filled with excitement. ‘That’s what my name looks like written.’ She copies her names and looks at Akron with sadness. ‘It looks nothing like it.’ Akron stops reading and looks over. ‘Yes, it is like chicken scratch, but , Emerald, this is your first time, and there is plenty of parchment. Write slowly, and with a steady paw, write again,’ he tells her. ‘If I write my name clearly, will you give me a kiss on the nose?’ She turns bright green and shy’s away. ‘You have my word,’ says Akron. Emerald puts her head down with a new determination. She writes her name slowly, and with each time, she gets a little better. Iona is leaning over an enormous terracotta pot simmering over the cooking fire. She dips a wooden spoon in and tastes the stew. ‘Need a little more salt,’ she says. With her tail, she picks up a glass jar off the bench. She looks out of the window. ‘It’s almost nightfall.’ She uncorks the jar with the tip of her tail and tosses three pinches of salt into the pot and stirs it, and at the same time, she returns the jar and corks it. Iona lowers herself and opens the iron door with a poking rod. She turns the rod to its hook end and pulls out a heavy glazed ceramic tray. She smells the golden sourdough bread and smiles. ‘Perfect. Akron’s favourite meal is almost done, and I see the dessert is almost ready too.’ She reaches above the cooking fire to a shelf and takes a piece of wool and uses it to take the hot trays of bread out. She transfers them on to wire, and racks to cool. She puts the tray carefully in the wash trough, caved from a single piece of

black marble. ‘Mother, can you set the table? The pixies have bowls for the giants in the larder. Honey, can you gather our son and others.’ ‘Right, dear,’ says Ailill. He stands up and heads to the hallway. Grandmother wanders into the larder. ‘Are all of the wood bowls in there? The pixies like to move things about. It drives me crazy when I cannot find things,’ says Grandmother. ‘Yes, I checked.’ Iona grins. How devilish of me to move things. Mother gets so frustrated thinking it was the pixies. She giggles. Ailill knocks on the library door and opens it. ‘It’s cold in here. Time for dinner, you three,’ he says. ‘Father, it’s that late already?’ Akron asks. ‘Yes, my son,’ Ailill replies. He continues on. Akron closes the book and sighs. ‘I found nothing.’ He rubs his face. ‘Akron, it’s not going to be that simple.’ Emerald smiles. ‘Come look.’ He looks over to the piles of parchment. Every bit of space is used. Emerald takes other sheets and dips the quill into the inkwell and writes her name in perfect block letters. Akron is surprised; she is learning so fast. ‘Well, I’m impressed, Emerald, well done.’ He gives her a kiss on the nose. She turns bright green and stares at her paws. ‘Thank you. I work hard for that.’ ‘Let’s go and have dinner. If you like, after that we can come back in here. I can do more reading and teach you how to write my name and Alexander’s name,’ says Akron. Emerald looks up with an enthusiastic smile. ‘You promise I can stay here and spend more moments with you?’ ‘Yes, you are good company, Emerald,’ says Akron. He looks to his son, who is partly covered in parchment. Alexander is half awake. Akron picks him up, and he and Emerald head out into the hall and meet Barabal and Fie (they are dressed in long night tunics). ‘How is the room?’ Akron asks. ‘Good. The bed is soft. Oh my, a fine workbench.’ Barabal smiles. ‘It was cold,

but the home has warmed up, I have noticed.’ ‘It’s the fire in the sitting room. The heat finds its way to every room but the training hall. It has its own fire,’ says Akron. He enters the cooking room. ‘Put Alexander in the sitting room near the fire. You can feed him when he wakes a little more,’ says Iona. Akron heads to the sitting bench and lays Alexander by the fireplace. Robyn and Adelhied lay their children on the bench close to each other and Alexander then head to the table. Grandmother, Ailill, Emerald, Akron, Bronagh, Killian, and the little lad sit on one side of the table (it’s set with wooden bowls, spoons, black oak goblets, wine jugs, and a basket filled with bread). Fie, his wife Effemy, her family, and the giants take their sets on the other side of the table. Iona claps her paws (her sister translates into paw). ‘This is a special moment for me. My son kept a promise he would come back home with the dragon he seeks.’ She sheds tears. ‘The moments I have with them is not long before he has to set out and keep a promise to what was once his company now family. Once a week my clan gathers to fest and enjoy each other’s company. At the end the women would talk. The young who could speak would tell stories to the youngest in the clan. The men drink my mate’s whiskey and talk shit and lies.’ Iona takes Emerald’s paws and Akron’s hand. ‘We say a prayer to O’Mother and O’Father. Please, can you hands and paws.’ Iona waits until all hands and paws are linked as one. ‘O’Mother, thank you for the gifts of food and healthy young. You have been so kind to gift us. Thank you for reuniting my son to his clan, his home. Keep Emerald, Alexander, and all young safe and warm. I ask you keep us all safe and fed and may we rejoice in your garden. O’Father, your sky we look in wonder and fly on your breath mystified by your quiet and still working in this dirt we call home.’ All let go of their paws and hands. ‘I have never heard of a prayer like that,’ says Ally. ‘Your bowls, them to me,’ says Iona. Akron is the first to hand his to her. She fills it with stew, and he es it on. ‘It’s one that has been ed through the chieftains over the centuries,’ she says as the giants’ bowls are the last to be ed to her by Akron. Iona fills them up one at a time and es them to the giants. She heads into the larder and rolls out two barrels of wine to the giant. She removes the cork. Axel smiles. ‘Thank you.’

Iona smiles back and heads to sit. All eat in silence. Iona sees her mate and Akron are making a pig of themselves, a sight she misses and longs to see. She wishes her other son is by Akron’s side. She heads back to the pot and looks in. It’s light enough to pick up, she thinks. Iona reaches to the shelf above and takes the pieces of wool, wraps it around the handle, then takes the pot to the table and dishes up seconds. ‘Thank you, but I should keep some for the morning,’ says Fie. ‘There is no need. This is food. Eat it,’ says Iona. Gibby and Effemy hold their bowls out. ‘We both like it very much.’ Effemy smiles. Iona tops them up and continues until there is nothing left. She puts the pot in the trough and takes her seat. Iona is overcome by joy, having her son home and so many new families that enjoy her cooking. ‘You’re going to have to tell me the recipe, dear. I really like this,’ says Effemy. ‘Well, like I said, we keep nothing written down, but I can tell, so you can write it if you like. This meal was one my mother and father enjoyed a lot and was pawed to me,’ says Iona. Akron finishes his dinner, leans back in his chair, and call his mother with the roll of his finger. Iona puts down her spoon and lowers her head to her son’s nose. ‘Thank you, Mother, for dinner. This is what I have looked forward coming home to and you, Father,’ says Akron. Iona kisses him on the cheek. ‘Thank you, dear, you have no idea how much that means to me.’ ‘The only thing missing is my whiskey,’ says Ailill. ‘I forgot to grab some. I would have liked to have a drink with my boy.’ ‘Yes, Father, I would like that and for Emerald to spend time with Mother as well,’ says Akron. Iona smells her crumble is ready. ‘Yes, it’s done.’ She gets up and heads to the cooking fire and takes a piece of wool from the shelf. She opens the iron box with it. She takes the fire poker leaning on a stone wall, then she pulls out two very large stone trays one at a time. She lays them on the bench to cool while she fetches a knife from the larder. ‘Bronagh, can you translate what I’m going to say to the giants?’ Akron asks.

Bronagh nods and puts down her goblet and slaps her paws together. Axel and Adelhied put down their bowls and look to her. Axel wipes his mouth. ‘After dinner, you can take a bath. It’s the last door on the left next to the training hall. Robyn, Jeff, the bath is like the house. It will need to grow to accommodate the giants’ size and you as well. Let Axel and Adelhied into the washroom first. Then you, Effemy, you will need to bath as a family as well to save on wood. That goes for me as well,’ says Akron. Axel, Adelhied, Robyn and Jeff, and Effemy and her family nod. ‘This house is well wired. In all of my years, I have never seen a house grow,’ says Barabal, filling her goblet with wine. ‘There are more than you think. In No Man’s Land, there are five of them like this home. They are old, made with magic and labour. It’s long lost how this feat was accomplished,’ says Ally. ‘Emerald, this is one of Akron’s favourite food,’ says Iona, holding two wooden plates with a spoon. ‘I’ll feed and tend to Alexander. You take Akron and spend some time with him, dear.’ Emerald takes a jug of wine and her goblet form the table and heads to Iona and takes the plates. ‘Thank you,’ says Emerald. Akron picks up his goblet and follows Emerald. ‘Sister,’ says Iona. Bronagh looks to her. ‘Can you tell the giants my mate and I will tend to their young so they can have a bath?’ Bronagh translates her message into paw. Axel gazes in an unfriendly manner at Iona speaking paw. Bronagh translates. ‘Are you saying we smell?’ ‘Yes, now go before you sink out my home,’ says Iona. Her sister conveys the message. A smile creeps across Axel’s lips. He spoke in paw. Bronagh translates. ‘Well, you have a mess of your own to clean.’ Axel and his family head to the bath. Iona scratches her head. She has no clue… then a foul stench drifts into her nose. She follows the smell to Axel’s daughter. She is awake and smiles at Iona. ‘Sweet O’Mother, little lady, you have shit yourself good. Ailill, give me a paw.’ He chokes on his wine. ‘Oh no, that is a smell only hell could come up with.’ Iona gives him the glare of the devil herself. ‘Yes, dear, on my way, dear.’ He gets up and heads to the overpowering stench that made him cough and gag.

‘Sister, while I deal with this, can you dish up the crumble and leave one of the tray for the giants, their family, and their young?’ says Iona. She and Ailill roll Adelhied’s daughter on her back. They both turn their nose away. She had shit herself through her loin cloth into her hose and breeches. ‘Fuck, wow, that burns the nose.’ Ailill gags. ‘Dear, your bad mouth is right. Breathe through the mouth, dear, and we will make it through,’ says Iona, untying the child’s hose. ‘Mother, I need a pail of water and clean tunic for the giant child,’ says Ailill. Grandmother gets up and heads to the training hall. ‘Well, I’m not used to this,’ says Ailill. Emerald lays a fur in the corner of the room and waves for Akron to her. Akron takes off his boots and gets up from the bed and picks up the parchment Effemy gave him. Akron settles next to Emerald. She es him the bowl of crumble and draws herself closer to Akron. ‘I know what you said about looking into the reason why the council wants you and finding more about your human father’s work. But for tonight can you stay here by my side?’ Akron relaxes and says, ‘Sure, why not. There is one thing I would like to know, and only now I have thought of it. How did your father know my name?’ Emerald stops pouring wine into the goblets. ‘More to the point, how did he know where my cave was?’ Emerald shakes head. ‘Let’s not talk about that tonight.’ She smiles. Akron breaks the seal while eating and reads to Emerald. ‘We welcome you men in black to the lands of Gilifland, and I will have a guard meet and escort you when they find you travelling. They will be in black tabards with a hand and paw heraldry. I understand you have endured many trials, and there are lives that depend on you. All will be welcome. You have my word, no harm will come to them or you. Queen Mother Antonia,’ says Akron, ‘can I trust them?’ ‘I think you can, Akron,’ says Emerald. I know you can, my love. It will be soon when Akron is going to find out he will hate me, thinks Emerald.

CHAPTER 5

T hree days . Akron is in the library sitting at the desks, studying many open books with Alexander watching his father flipping through the pages and Emerald practicing the art of writing. Akron pushes the books away and rubs his face. ‘This is madness. All of the books bar none are on s of the great war, and they are missing volumes or on the writing of the treaty and its history. Nothing on why the council would be hunting me. If Father left knowledge for me, this pile of books tells me nothing worse than still giving contradicting information.’ Emerald, hearing the aggravated tone of Akron’s voice, puts down her quill. ‘Maybe the answer lies somewhere other than the book? Perhaps in the land of Gilifland where your father told you to go if all hope is lost,’ she says. Akron drags his hand over his face. ‘You’re right, I have to find Father’s kingdom. I hope it’s the land of Gilifland,’ says Akron, feeling defeated the by words in the books. A knock on the door pulls Akron from his maddening thoughts. ‘Yes,’ Akron answers. Iona pokes her head in. ‘Emerald, I need to have a chat with you.’ Emerald puts down her quill and heads out. She sees a dragon she has not seen before stand in the hall (very light red with purple scales wearing a fur tunic and hose). ‘This is Alaw. She is one of the older unmated dragons in our clan. Emerald, it’s clan law that if a dragon has not found a mate, then he or she can ask any one of the clan who is not mated or one who is mated as their mate. You are part of the clan. This law extends to Akron. He should have taken a human mate at fifteen to sixteen years old, so I have been told,’ says Iona. ‘I wish to ask Akron if he’ll be my mate. I know our scent doesn’t match, but he and I spent time together. I do not want to be alone,’ says Alaw. ‘I’m his master,’ says Emerald, staring down her competition. ‘But if Akron wishes to take your paw and you can love him, then I’ll paw over ownership of my human.’

Alaw feels Emerald’s eyes burning with jealousy. Unfazed, she enters the library and closes the door with her tail (Emerald is growling) and wanders up to Akron. He is stroking his son’s paw. ‘Akron.’ He turns to Alaw, who is blushing bright purple and red and trembling with excitement and nervousness. ‘I haven’t seen you in a while,’ says Akron. ‘Sit.’ Alaw shakes her head. ‘I would like to be your mate. I’m alone in my fur at night and wish for a man to care and love me. I want to be your mate and wife,’ she says. Akron sees Alaw as a family and a dear friend in red and purple. She looks lonely and lost, thinks Akron. He does not wish to harm her fragile heart. He cares deeply for Alaw. He stands up and places a warm hand on her cheek and slowly strokes it. ‘My beautiful friend.’ Akron sighs. ‘Hurting you is the last thing I wish. It takes so much courage to ask a human to be your mate. My heart belongs to another. There is a mate out there for you. You have a kind, gentle heart, but you will not be happy with me. I know this. You know this. I don’t wish to break your little heart, Alaw, forgive me,’ says Akron, giving her a gentle kiss on the lips. ‘You say there is a mate for me? I have waited for so long, and he has not come for me,’ she says, shedding tears and trembling with loneliness. ‘Yes, you are my family, and there is someone out there for you. If I can find what my heart wanted, your mate’s heart may be beating hard in his chest frantically searching for you. Keep hoping,’ says Akron. Alaw kisses Akron on the lips. ‘Yes, I feel much better now. If you can find her, then he can find me.’ She walks out of the library with a renewed sense of hope. Akron sits back down and looks at Alexander. He is smiling at his father. ‘You are going to have to find your mate someday. I hope I live long enough to meet her.’ Alaw stops at the door and lays her paw on the door handle. She looks back at Akron. ‘Thank you. Yes, it’s wrong of me to take what’s not mine. I will wait when he comes. Will you hand my paw over to him?’ Akron looks over his shoulder. ‘That’s an honour reserved for your father. He can smell your true mate. It must mean a lot to you, Alaw, with my mother by my side, to check your mate’s scent, so I will be honoured. Soon, I must leave to keep a promise. Stay here. I will make room so you are not alone,’ he says.

‘Thank you, thank you.’ She smiles and runs out. Akron looks to his son. ‘She would have made a fine mother for you,’ he says. Alaw runs past Iona and stops in front Emerald, who is standing on her hind legs with her paws folded in a foul mood. ‘He is not mine to call mate. He smells of you and loves you, things I envy. Iona, Akron said I can stay here and wait for my mate so I’m not alone.’ ‘Then pack your things and we’ll make room, dear,’ says Iona, standing up and scratching back on the wall. ‘I can really,’ says Alaw with so much excitement. ‘This is my home, and if Akron said you can stay, then stay,’ says Iona. Alaw runs off. Emerald turns away, disgusted that her competition will be under the same roof. ‘Where are you going?’ Iona asks, folding her arms. ‘To tell your son I love him,’ replies Emerald. ‘Why? You cannot wait for him to say the words? You are jealous of Alaw. I heard you growling,’ says Iona in a hard tone of voice, looking down her nose at Emerald, who is annoyed. ‘That dragon is a better fit for my son than you, dear, so why now?’ ‘You’re wrong. He’ll never tell me what is in his heart. He does not wish to hurt me and make me feel uncomfortable. He’s too kind for that,’ says Emerald. ‘Ooo, so you fly away leaving him to cry your name till he could not talk is your way of caring?’ says Iona, growling in anger. ‘I have my reason that has nothing to do with you. I swore an oath, that’s all you need to know,’ says Emerald, trembling in fear of Iona. ‘I will not back down to you.’ ‘For the desertion of my son, I should have you raped by Axel as punishment.’ Iona snorts grey smoke and spits out sparks at Emerald. Iona’s mood grows dark. ‘About that oath, good thing, but keeping and hurting the ones you love for its sake doesn’t say much about you.

‘You listen good, you fucking piece of shit. I was flying and looking for dinner minding my business when I saw you far smaller than you are now flying away, leaving Akron on the ground screaming your name and begging for you to come back. HE WAS JUST A BOY OF FIVE. I thought this was just a human child and to leave him his kin would be close by. Even though I should have killed Akron for entering my territory and you. I looked away, but out of the corner of my eye, I saw Akron sitting on the grass and watching you disappear into the sky with tears falling from his little white face. I don’t know what made me land next to him, but I did. He looked up to me and called me Mother and held my tail. I pulled it away from him and growled at him to back off. Akron crawled to my paws and sobbed. That broke my heart. I picked him up and placed him on my chest and stroked his hair till he fell sleep. My mate landed next to me. When he saw the child in my paws, Ailill wrapped his paws around us and comforted Akron. Ailill said he had seen a human man leaving this house, and it is here where we would raise Akron. Ailill and I took Akron as our son, our blood. I thought he would never find you. The fact you sat at my table and never gave a reason why you abandoned my son to fate is unforgivable. But my son loves you too much. I dare not make him choose me or you.’ Iona gets down on all four paws and approaches Emerald. She picks up Emerald and shoves her hard into the wall and smashes her face in Emerald’s nose. Emerald feels the pain but does not dare to show weakness as she stares down Iona’s cold dead eyes. Emerald swallows hard. She is so scared that her body trembles, but she keeps gazing at Iona. ‘Well, I cannot call you a coward. Do you know why Akron is more dear to me than my eldest son?’ Emerald dares not look away and calmly says, ‘No.’ ‘Well then, let me tell you. On that morning my mate and I took Akron in this home, Ailill carried our son to the sitting room and slept with my son. I have never seen my mate so happy and bond with a young this fast. I went looking for food for this human child. I had no idea how to care for him or feed him. I landed to the east of the moving forest to a bush of red berries. There was a tall man with green eyes and white skin wearing a black surcoat and tabard with a human hand and dragon paw heraldry smoking a pipe under a tree with a horse tied to it. He had a great sword of war lying next to him. “Well, human children do not like the taste of those berries,” he said. I ignored him, but I did forget to bring a basket. ‘I was about to fly way when the human said, “That’s my boy you have taken

under your wing.” ‘I gazed at him with hate and snorted. “What are you doing leaving a child with wild dragons? I may sell or eat him,” I said. ‘The human laughed and said, “You will do no such thing. I saw you take him in your paw and love him, so did your mate. Do not lie, Iona, chieftain of the clan. Simple name, but you are well known as the murdering black clan.” He smiled. I wanted to kill this man, but something stopped me: the smell of other dragons far too many for me to fight. They remained out of sight. I stayed still. Akron’s human father got up and placed his hand behind his back. “Yes, I know you very well. You kill any human or dragon that strays in your home’s lands. Your clan, when driven by hunger, invades other clans and kills them for their food then fights each other for scraps. No human or dragon can stand the taste of each other’s flesh, but that has not stopped you or your mate from dining on the dragons you killed and leaving the young to wonder, starve, then die. O’Mother, you have sinned, and now you have been asked to pay for that sin. You are a fool. What do you have abundance of?” ‘I snorted smoke and said, “Fuck off!” ‘“Yes, that may have crossed my mind. Well, you are a fine-looking dragon and naked. What a treat you are. I may just fuck you.” He smirked. I got down on all four paws. That was the first time I blushed and felt embarrassed to be naked in front of a human. “Fur and leather.” I snorted. ‘Akron’s father took out a parchment and tossed it at my paws. “I cannot read, human,” I snapped. ‘“Good. That document is a royal order to kill all of the black clan. Right now there are 500 dragons and human knights, well trained and battle hardened. Oddly enough, they are called the Black Company. They have your home encircled, and others are tracking your family . With a simple word, by the time you spread your wings, every one of your kin will be dead Your young will share this fate, not before I find the youngest female dragon and sell her to a whorehouse so she can feel the pain your clan has inflicted. You have killed too many loved ones, and I have had many for all over the kingdom demand I deal with you. Your clan was at peace. The death, no, murder, of your second-born son drove you mad. I’m a gentleman. I do not wish to witness

something so young and innocent being fucked to death by your actions. That will be a black spot on my name. ‘“O’Mother is a mystery. I dare not question her will. O’Mother told me in a roundabout way to spare you, and this is the only safe home for my son. Take the fur and leather and your best to no man’s land to a village called Banff and find a tall timber shed. Ask for a trade of grain for fur and leather. Show the grain master your best, where he’ll grade it and give their worth in grain weight. The grain can be stored in a basket over winter. It must be kept dry and in the dark. Use the grain to make bread.” He reached under his tabard and tossed me another parchment. “It’s not written, but the instructions are drawn. It’s an aid in caring for my son. I’ll be back to train him. You will be a good mother for him. Don’t forget to take your finest fur when you go trading. I’ll teach you to be a good dragon and live at peace once more and maybe to sit and roll over.” Akron’s father untied his horse and headed to me. I was frozen and shaking with fear. “In time, your sins will be forgotten. Know this, your lives I own.” He kissed me on the lips. “Yes, if I was only bigger, I’d fuck the scales out of you.” He mounted his horse and rode away. ‘Akron’s human father gave us life, trade, and respect, a reason to live.’ Iona leans into Emerald’s ear. ‘I haven’t tasted a dragon since two years before I met Akron. If you ever stray from his side, I will hunt you, roast you alive, and eat every part of you and give your bones to my son, bearing my teeth marks.’ Iona puts her down. Emerald is shaking that badly she almost wets herself. ‘I will love your son,’ says Emerald, heading to the library door to calm down. ‘You don’t look evil.’ Iona stops. ‘Only I and my mate feasted, no other. The maddening grief does things to your mind. Be warned. You die, then he will die by his own hands.’ She continues on.

CHAPTER 6

B arabal steps out of her room, wearing a hose and tunic, with her arms full of dirty washing. She happens to look down the hall and sees Emerald shaking like a leaf, gazing at the library door. Barabal dumps the washing on the floor and wanders over to Emerald. Barabal leans on the stone wall. ‘I see true terror in your eyes, little lady. What has scared you shitless?’ She smiles. Emerald tries to swallow the hard lump in her throat and looks to Barabal. ‘I… I… I had an unmated dragon try and take Akron as a mate. Even though my scent matches his, that did not stop her. If I don’t tell Akron I love him, then others will take Akron for me. If I run, then Iona will eat me,’ says Emerald with trembling words. Her mouth is dry. Barabal chuckles. ‘Iona will not. She’s not all that scary for a wild dragon. Akron’s father is too much like a puppy dog and an excited one at that. What are you really fearful of, hummmmmm?’ ‘Akron was laughing at me and telling me I’m silly,’ says Emerald, holding her tears and staring at her paws. ‘Well then, you best find out,’ says Barabal, putting her hands on Emerald’s paws. ‘Let go of your tail and relax, dear. I’ll take Alexander and give you a moment alone with your mate.’ Barabal opens the door and heads in. Akron is reading the magic encyclopaedia. Barabal looks over Akron’s shoulder. ‘You’re doing as told.’ She looks at the words and turns white with fear. ‘Akron.’ He looks up to her. ‘Yes?’ ‘That is one of the banned encyclopaedias that has the magic of O’Mother and O’Father. It’s very powerful. Where in the heavens did you get it? That also has the potions and healing books within, and how did you learn the languages when the people died out well before the great war?’ ‘My father gave it to me. Like you, he bust my ball about studying it,’ Akron

replies. ‘I was hoping within the pages I would find out why the council is after me. I find it mesmerising. There are so many things I can do.’ ‘Yes, after some instructions for Ally and I, don’t attempt any magic without us. Swear, Akron,’ says Barabal. ‘I swear the book feels powerful. I understand.’ Barabal smiles. ‘Good. I don’t wish to see you blown into a bloody mess. That has happened before, and I hate mopping up guts. Right, I’m off to have tea with your mother. Alexander needs food. I’ll see to him. You have a cheeky gin, Alexander.’ She giggles. ‘I want my son to get to know you all, so take him,’ says Akron. Barabal leans over and picks up Alexander. ‘Right, you, time for food,’ she says and wanders out. Akron turns back to the encyclopaedia. Barabal closes the door. ‘He is all yours, Emerald. Best hurry before Effemy lays a clam or rapes him.’ Barabal smiles and heads to the cooking room. Emerald gathers her strength and opens the door then closes it behind her. She walks on shaky paws. ‘Akron,’ she says quietly. Akron looks around and sees his master is a quivering mess. Most of the colour has drained from her cheeks. Akron sees a coldness in her green eyes. ‘What is wrong?’ ‘Akron, please don’t laugh.’ She stares into Akron’s blue eyes. Her mouth is dry. She tries to swallow. ‘I’m in love with you.’ Akron is taken aback for a moment. He takes her paw, which is shaking. Emerald is still gazing at him for an answer or rejection. Akron reaches behind him and picks up a copper cup of water. He takes one of her trembling paws and turns it to pad is facing up and pours the water (the emerald pendant around him next shows itself). Akron draws a circle. The water forms into a sphere. Emerald is shocked and amazed. Akron takes her other paw and turns it pad side up and moves the sphere. It floats for a moment and splatters all over her paw. ‘You can use magic?’ ‘Yes, Emerald, I have been hiding that fact to keep you safe. The reason why I’m showing you is I don’t want there to be any secrets between us. I love you,’ says

Akron. Emerald wraps her paws around Akron, and they share their first kiss. Both are no longer trembling with fear. Emerald takes off Akron’s tunic and runs her paw down his flank and slips off his breeches and hose to his boot and unties them. She tears off her tunic and hose in a fit of ion. She kisses Akron, pressing her underscales to his warm soft skin. While in the middle of the kiss, Emerald feels her strength and her warmth. Her heart beats fast in time with his. She pulls Akron to the floor and stands over him. ‘Here is where we make love and be in love,’ says Emerald, reaching down and taking Akron inside her. She screams with unhinged pleasure with all of her heart. She lies down and makes love, her talons driving them into the floor. Akron feels Emerald’s heartbeat, strength, and how soft Emerald’s scales are. He is lost in a mix of love and pleasure of Emerald’s mind and body. They both soon grip each other tight as their bodies explode in the mix of instant heat and love. They let out once last scream of pleasure. Emerald, dripping wet (and Akron as well), lies on her mate’s chest. Akron holds his mate and kisses her on the neck and cheek. ‘Will you be a mother to my son?’ he says. ‘I love you, and I love Alexander. Yes, I will be a mother even though I cannot bear your children,’ says Emerald, feeling sad and selfish. She knows Akron should find a human woman to have his children. But Akron could never be happy or faithful with a human wife. ‘Akron, I’m not just in love with you, but our scents match. How is it possible?’ she asks. ‘I have no idea.’ Emerald lets Akron up. He helps Emerald to her paws. ‘I’m going to run a bath. The council will kill us for committing the sin of O’Mother and O’Father.’ ‘I wish to die by your paw,’ says Akron, kissing Emerald on the lips and tasting her mouth. Emerald smiles and slips on her breeches. Her body trembles a little. ‘I want to spend my life with you. I love you with all of my heart,’ says Emerald, shedding tears. ‘I no longer feel alone in your arms. A part of me wishes to take Alexander and you back to the cave. There, we can be left in peace.’ ‘Emerald.’ She looks to Akron, and tears fall from his light-blue eyes. ‘I thought I would never find you worst still your mate would have found you.’ ‘You are my mate, and I’m in love with you.’ She kisses him once more and

heads out, closing the door. She leans against it. Her whole body is alive with warm tingling sessions. She looks across and finds Iona and Ailill smiling at her. ‘Akron told me he loves me,’ says Emerald. She keeps smiling. Ailill and Iona laugh. ‘Yes, we know. The whole home heard it,’ says Iona. ‘Really?’ says Emerald, unfazed. Iona recovers. ‘Yes, dear, you and my son are in need of bath. I can smell the love on you both. what I said, and make him happy. I can hear Grandmother in the sitting room in a fit of laugh. She is looking after your son. Emerald, take all the moments you need.’ Iona grabs her mate by his tunic and drags him away. Emerald heads to the washroom and turns on the brass tap. Feeling the bath, she runs back to her room and takes the things she needs for washing and clean hose and tunic from their chest at the end of her bed. Back at the hall, Akron is waiting for her (wearing only breeches). They walk hand in paw to the washroom. Emerald notices the house is quiet. ‘I wonder why things are so still,’ she says and opens the door. ‘I have a fair idea. The men are keeping the women from getting to you, but they will lose,’ says Akron. Emerald kisses Akron. ‘We made too much noise.’ She giggles. Akron smiles. ‘I will not hide how much I love you.’ Akron kisses her on the cheek and head. They step into the washroom. Emerald helps Akron out of his breeches. She giggles and slips out of hers. Akron steps into the hot water and sits on the ledge. His back feels much better. Emerald shuts of the brass tap and walks to Akron and lies on his chest, resting her head on his shoulder. He gently caresses her neck. ‘I have always wanted to be in your arms.’ Emerald smiles. Akron looks to her. ‘I have wanted to feel your scales press on my naked boy. It’s finer than any leather.’

CHAPTER 7

A kron and Emerald step out of the washroom. They are greeted by the massive head of Axel smiling at them both. He wolf-whistles. The noise almost blows their ears out. Adelhied sticks her head out and giggles at Akron and Emerald for having their hand in paw. Adelhied finds that adorable. Akron and Emerald continue down the hall. They look up. It’s being blocked by Effemy, Ally, Barabal, and Grandmother, root wraps around Emerald. She looks to Akron. ‘Have fun, and I told you,’ says Akron. Emerald swallows hard, not knowing what horrors await her. The things they will ask are the thoughts racing in Emerald’s mind as she is dragged off to the training hall, where the families are waiting to hear all of the filthy details she and Akron had done. Akron heads to the library and finds Fie by the desk with a ceramic bottle and two terracotta goblets. ‘The poor girl Emerald, every dirty thing you both did is going to be thoroughly talked about, and they will tell her things that will blow your head in bed.’ Fie smiles. Akron sits. Fie pours a drink and hands it to Akron. ‘Where is Alexander?’ Akron asks. ‘He is with Effemy. You’re a brave human, Akron, openly loving a dragon. Just what I told you: a woman’s heart is fragile. Never fight even if your wife or mate wishes to start one. And love one another, but keep her close and die to keep her safe.’ Fie gets up. ‘I’m going to head to the training hall and make sure the women or your old man don’t earbash Emerald to death,’ says Fie, taking his leave. Akron pours another drink. He wonders how Emerald is holding up. I hope she is well. Akron looks out of the window to the cold rain hitting it softly and sighs. ‘Sorry, Father, I cannot help how I feel about Emerald. I love her with all my heart.’ Akron downs the whiskey and pours another. His mind feels clear and relaxed. He glances over to the only open book on battle tactics. His eyes roll down a few lines till he sees a heading titled ‘Find Your Enemy’s Weakness and

Exploit It’. He reads on and gets the idea of using your foes’ loved ones to flash them out and kill your foes’ loved ones one by one. Your foes’ heart will be beaten to submission. This is a new tactic for me. It could be used for a wide range of things like stopping the presence of uprising to the lords or kings and things I’m not quite sure of, thinks Akron. He takes the goblet to his lips and counts the lives in his family. Over 150 to many if this new tactic works for me but would have been well used by the council and King James, and they could use it against me. Akron gets up and heads to the cooking room. His mother and father are sitting at the table drinking tea. Akron pulls out a chair and sits. Iona pours him a cup of tea. Akron rubs his face. ‘Well, they are almost done finding out all of the filth you did,’ says Ailill, cracking a smile. Akron manages a small smile. ‘Emerald would feel a part of a family, a real one. That’s why I didn’t follow her.’ Iona senses something is troubling her son. She gets up, but Ailill puts his paw on her arm and whispers, ‘, he’s a man now.’ She nods. ‘Dear, what is worrying you?’ ‘Where is Gowan?’ Akron asks. ‘In his room sleeping. Ally has kept him knocked out to speed up his recovery, and so he does feel the need to move about,’ says Iona. ‘I should have never come home. I have brought death to us all,’ says Akron. Iona wants to get up and hold her son’s trembling body. Ailill keeps his paw firmly on Iona’s arm. She settles back down and trusts her mate knowing what is best. ‘Tell us, my son, what makes you think you have killed us all?’ she asks. Ailill smells Emerald in the hall listening out of sight with his mother behind her. ‘If what Gowan said is true about his king and the reformation, then all his knights will be looking for him. One or more dragons and humans could have seen us heading this way. And they may know there is a clan of dragons that live nearby and assume they may have given haven to us or paid for it. Our clan’s home is a hole in the ground, one with a stone wall and a bloody big hole as a roof. It has only one way in and out. All it would take is twenty archers and a

night raid. All would be dead by morning. Men and dragons will find their way here and then kill the rest of us. My father taught me how to fight, not win or plan for a war. Fie is right, I’m dumb as dog shit. I have missed the winter window to make to the kingdom Gilifland. I should have headed straight there. No one can march through O’Father’s rain and wind. It will kill them for sure,’ says Akron, slamming his fist down on the table in anger and frustration. ‘I don’t know what to do.’ ‘He is not a child. Take his things off so he finds an answer,’ Ailill tells Iona. Iona nods and says, ‘The little lad went home a few days ago. His mother and father still haven’t thought of a name. They are still undecided whether to give him a human or dragon name.’ Iona pours her son another cup of tea. ‘Let’s think of one to stop your body from trembling and so the panic can leave you. Your mind will clear up.’ Akron looks to his mother. She sets the teapot down and smiles. ‘I’ll think of something. Maybe it will help me find an answer,’ says Akron. Grandmother sneaks up on Emerald and muzzles her paw then wraps her other paw around Emerald’s chest. ‘My son knows what he is doing, little lady,’ she says, dragging Emerald to the washroom. She uses the bolt to block the door and lets go of Emerald. ‘Now you have been hiding things about Akron, haven’t you?’ Emerald nods. ‘Iona has spoken to me. I told her nothing. I will tell you nothing, no matter how much you threaten to eat me,’ she says. ‘Yes, well, that. I don’t much care of the taste of dragons, too tangy. No, I care very much for Akron at the moment. He has more lives in his hand than he can protect. Including mine. You must guide him to your secret. It must have something to do with an oath you swore. No one can hear you in here, but I can tell you are not going to tell me. So let me tell you something: give me your word, and if you do break it, I will not eat nor kill you, but I will steal Akron and take him far from here. You will never find him.’ Emerald feels terror with Iona, but a chill runs up Emerald’s spine. She sees evil in Grandmother’s eyes. Losing Akron is far worse than death… What does she want with him? Damn, I have to give my word. Otherwise, she will not let me out. What game are you playing? ‘I give you my word,’ she says, swallowing

hard, her body trembling at this dark side of Grandmother. ‘That makes you in my debt. Good, I like this game already. You have to cut a better bargain with me, little lady, so young and unwise you are blinded by love. My name is not Grandmother. Like I said, I have your word now. My real name is Cormac. Not even my son knows that.’ Grandmother’s face turns stone cold with a grin that scares Emerald to her tail. She swallows even harder as Grandmother gets in her face. ‘I killed my son’s father with my bear paws. When I saw him in death’s throws, I placed my bloody paws down to my cunt and pleasured myself while watching him die.’ Grandmother backs away as Emerald’s body violently trembles. She looks away from Grandmother’s murdering eyes. ‘There is more to you,’ says Emerald. ‘If you wish to keep Akron by your side, then keep your mouth shut.’ Grandmother smiles. ‘No one would believe you anyway. Your family will think that you are making up stories, but you know it’s no lie.’ Grandmother calmly walks out of the door. Emerald takes a deep breath and falls on all four paws. How is she able to be the devil one moment and the other to be so sweet? I haven’t felt so scared. My paws are still shaking. I made a deal with her. That was stupid… Why Akron? She heads out, closing the door. Emerald puts her paw on Akron’s shoulder and nuzzles his neck. Akron puts his cup down and kisses her on the tip of her nose. She stops and kisses him on the lips. ‘Are you well, my love?’ she asks. ‘Yes and no, Emerald,’ says Akron. Emerald takes a seat beside him. Iona coughs and looks to her son. ‘My son, pet names like dear, honey, words my mate and I call each other, are more dear to a woman’s heart,’ she says. ‘I will, Mother. Grandmother, where is my son?’ Grandmother picks up the teapot. ‘Alexander is with Effemy and the rest of your family in the training hall. Would you like to fetch them?’ ‘Yes,’ says Akron. Grandmother tops up his cup. She sets the pot down then

heads down the hall. ‘How does it feel to be in love, my son?’ Ailill asks. ‘It’s hard to describe, Father. I’m still a little sore,’ Akron replies. ‘Well, that’s why you lay a fur down.’ Ailill smiles. Emerald blushes. ‘I’ll keep that in mind. I was overcome by desire to make love to Akron.’ All of his family, wearing hoses and a mix of fur and woollen surcoats, take their seats at the table. Effemy lays Alexander, who is wearing a one-piece fur tunic, on the table in front of his father. Alexander stretches his little paw out and smiles at his father. Akron holds up his little finger. Alexander grips it tight. Robyn, carrying her son, and Adelhied with her daughter are the last to wander into the cooking room. Robyn takes a seat next to Emerald. Adelhied lays her daughter, who is dressed in a hose and surcoat that would fit any average human male, in front of Robyn. The table creaks due to the weight of the child. Jeff leans over and drapes a fur over his daughter to keep her warm. Adelhied heads to the opposite end of the table and sits next her mate. Bronagh and Killian stand ready to speak paw. ‘Fie, I have a gap missing in my training, and the finer matters of war I can fight, but a few times I killed a lord or high born, both human and dragon. The company I was with were none too happy. They said any one of wealth can be held to ransom or used to broker deals like for their own lives. I need to know how important your former master is to King James,’ says Akron, looking to him. ‘Lad, no matter the title Gowan gave himself, he is a spy.’ Fie lays his hand on the table and thinks for a moment. ‘What Gowan overheard threatened the king’s power and will start a civil war. The king’s head will be on a pike by that day’s end if word was to get out. After the king’s death or murder, however you like to put it, a power struggle will ensue. That will fracture the kingdom. The street will run knee-deep in innocent blood for weeks. If Gowan leaks any of the king’s plans, that could mean the power broker in the kingdom would make their move and kill off the factions and seize power on the death of the king. King James is very aware of this. Akron, to be clear, the dragons and humans that kept the king

in power at the tail end of the first reformations are the factions, and the ones who control trade are the power brokers. It is complex. Gowan is the only one I know that understood it all. The king will wait and see if there is any rumbling in his court before moving on any course of action. ‘Right now this is what I think is going to happen based on what I know of that overblown windbag called King James and on eavesdropping on many conversations my former king had with his subjects. Akron, a war does not happen overnight. It’s planned and can take years of planning. Supply chains are the biggest headache. There is more, but it will take me the next week to explain it all. What the king will do is find able-bodied men and dragons and bring them to the city to take No Man’s Land. The men will be housed in barracks in and out of the city walls. The king would not want to disturb the balance of power yet. He needs the power brokers to feed and supply the men with food and armour. Without the power brokers, been the wiser. This is where the spies earn their gold by countermoves and spreading false information. If I had to guess, the king has been storing foodstuff like grain and oats for a while. The king needs factions to lend him the gold and keep the masses settled. The king cannot go up to the governors of the bank and ask for the gold directly. The governors will need to know what it’s for, and King James cannot lie to the governors. He’ll be found out. The king will be kicked off the throne or lose his head. There is no way the king’s private wealth can pay for his plans. Like I said, it’s complex. Any show of the king’s hand will be his downfall as well as his head. Once the financing has been secured, then comes the next part, and once the number of men has been found, work on the second reformation will begin, well would have in the planning stages for years. Anyway, the king will have an ear out on anything. He can charge the power brokers with any crimes and remove them that will weaken the block. The king will move and take over the trade and other affairs. The king will lie or trump up any minor crimes. The factions are also part of this plan. The king will own too much gold. He will charge them with whatever crime and take them out of the way. The last part of the king’s plan will only be known to him. He would not dare tell any soul of that. What the council’s part is in all of this I have no idea, but it’s not good, and many will be slaughtered.’ Fie rubs his face and breathes deeply and looks to Akron. ‘You understand, lad? It boils down to timing for the king to instigate his plan. It will need to happen fast and at once,’ says Fie. ‘Yes, the king cannot kill any of the power brokers or the faction without a reason. Otherwise, suspicions will be cast onto the king. Doesn’t the king hold

absolute power and do what he wishes?’ Akron asks. ‘Yes and no. It’s called politics. Every kingdom is different in how power is balanced. The kingdom of Srathlyde is landlocked. All trade must come over land or by river. Like I said, the power brokers control the border crossing. They share power with the king. Now the first reformation shifted the balance of power to the bank side and the power brokers of trade and not the royal family of the faction. The king countermoved with the wealthy factions to loan him gold for his plan. The king held his power with the help of the council and most importantly his army, which have sworn loyalty to the royal family. The factions or power brokers do not have the full balance of power to challenge the throne or the knights. The royal family plays a little role in that part of the kingdom. They are given titles and keep quiet. The queen’s only job is to give an heir to the throne, that’s it, and lie on her back and spread her legs. ‘This brings me to the reunification part of King James’s so-called grand plan to unite all lands as they were one thousand years ago and rule the largest kingdom of humans in the known world. That’s all I know of this plan. This plan will start in No Man’s Land. It’s strategically important due to the trade that flows through his kingdom. If King James takes No Man’s Land, he can starve the other kingdoms out of good critical supplies needed to run their kingdom. That will soften their armies. King James can ride over the land without much resistance and claim the lands back without losing too much of his own men. ‘This where King James will need a number of men of arms, not to risk his knights in battling the inhabitants of No Man’s Land. More importantly, the king will need the council’s help to rid it of witches. There is a problem, one the king fails to understand over the many years of trying to tame No Man’s Land. Every village in the land has its own lord and laws, and they do not fight by any rules. The land cannot and will not be tamed by any army or wizard. No Man’s Land has nasty witches, cutthroats, and bands of men of arms that call different parts of No Man’s Land home. The king will need men so ruthless in killing that even laying women and children to waste and nailing their corpses to doors as a warning will not be enough. That will only open the gates of hell. The witch will know the king is coming, and the council will mount an attack. When it begins, the war will be ugly. King James is in no way prepared for that kind of warfare. Neither is the council. If the witches feel they are losing, I fear they will curse the land. It will turn brown as all life dies, and black roots will take dragons and men underground. The land will remain like that for centuries. I have seen the

black roots, and luckily my wife and I survived it. In the land of spice, one year’s ride to the north, my old king lost 5,000 men in that campaign to the land of the painted people in search of the whiskey trade road. ‘The king would not want to let the cat out of the bag until the timing is right. I must stress that point. Gowan is a loose end. The king cannot act with him in the wild. That will only change his plan, and until the king has the number of men needed to do his dirty work, he will be faced with this dilemma. He has two options: first, the king must find Gowan and capture him, and second, the king must kill him. What the council’s plans are I have no idea, and why they are siding with the king is beyond me. ‘The only saving grace is the O’Father rainstorm. No dragon or human would brave this weather. They would be dead within days. All of our tracks and scents would have been washed away. I have no doubt the border guards when the weather clears will search all villages and dragon clans in the land, and they will come this far west and find what is now my family, this clan, and kill them or use them to get to us. Make no mistake: the border guards are ruthless in battle. Do not underestimate them.’ Fie sighs. ‘We have till the end of winter.’ Akron takes a few moments to think. He looks to his son who is asleep with his little paw still wrapped tight around his father’s finger. Emerald is holding Akron’s hand. She lays her head across his chest, listening to his heartbeat. Akron gently strokes Emerald’s neck with his thumb and says, ‘The king doesn’t hold all of the power.’ ‘Like I said, it is different for each kingdom. My king holds his power by the high born or aristocrat, the power brokers, and the factions. The king bestows them titles and class, making them better than the low born, and they have more rights than the low born. Every king in my former land painstakingly gave titles and kept the whole family in power for generations. At any time or if the high born try to seek more power, then the king would simply remove their title and kick them out or kill them and give the titles to another who is loyal. To stop the low born from revolting, they are able to hold land and property and work lowborn-class jobs. If they get careless with the high born or ask them anything, the high born whip the lower born. Also, with the permission of the king, to own small shops and trade but must pay more tax,’ says Fie. ‘I don’t like the sound of your former home at all. Emerald and I –’ Akron is

interrupted by Fie. ‘Would be killed. It’s a crime for a human to be in love with a dragon.’ Akron sighs. ‘I accept Emerald.’ ‘I love and accept you.’ Emerald smiles. She kisses Akron on the lips then returns her head back to his heart. Akron continues. ‘Now I must face the possibility of entering a kingdom where we may be killed for being in love. If I ask you to stay, you will not, Emerald.’ She shakes her head and says, ‘Where you go, I go. We die, we die in hand and paw.’ ‘I need to know more, Barabal, can you shed any light on the Council of Magic?’ Akron asks. ‘Two years ago, Fie and I lived in a village with many other knight dragons and humans on the outer wall of the city. I was the only one wizard living out of the city walls. Out of the blue, I was ordered into the king’s tower to live with the other wizards and high-class healers. I was poking around to find out why, but I must have gotten too curious, and I was ordered by the council and King James along with Fie and Gowan to find Ak de Ron, which pissed me off. I was enjoying nosing around in the king’s library. How was I meant to know he had a spell on every book to trace anyone looking in? I didn’t think the king was that smart and me that dumb for not checking before I picked any volume up. I was just getting into how much gold the king owes to the factions. My word, it’s a lot over a period of twenty years and growing to the point the debt is outstripping the tax collated 5 to the one tax silver coin and 200 to the copper coin. ‘I believe Gowan is a spy for the council, and King James, my former king, has no dragon spy. That begs the question: why would the council have a dragon spy? They have no dragons in their city or any on the board in their history. What has the council paid or promised him? What does he know of the council’s plan and you, Akron? I would like to get it out of him by any means, but like you said, he is our only leverage on the council and King James. I had a look at what you and my husband found on the humans and dragons when we all fled the tavern. The unicorn in chains. I don’t know where the seal comes from. The shadow hunters are my proof there is more to Gowan than what I and my love think. The shadow hunters are our greatest threat from the council. While you were in the library studying, for a reason, why would the council have such interest in you? Ally and I have had roots out feelings for shadow hunters. There have been none. Like any witch or wizard travelling underground, when it’s wet, it takes a lot of time and is hard to find roots. They are on the surfaces, and roots

are busy gathering water from the trees and other plants. Travelling above ground using the shadow in winter is not that easy. The shadow casts are not big enough to hold a human let alone a well-fed one. ‘There have been no humans or dragons in days. With roots, I got a bit too close to the moving forest. The trees of that forest gave me a strong warning not to wander in. From what I can gather, any human or dragon that enters that forest will not come out alive. Unless you are a friend. We are safe till winter or until the food runs out,’ says Barabal. Akron looks at his son and thinks for a moment. ‘I know food is the greatest problem. The pixies cannot supply more due to the weather, and their home is on the other side of the valley. They have been more than generous. Bronagh have you been translating to the giants?’ ‘Yes, dear.’ I have to push him, thinks Emerald. ‘Send help to the kingdom of Gilifland.’ Akron looks down. She kisses him on the lips and strokes his face and smiles. ‘This is the only way. I hope the queens don’t put us to death for being in love. I will go,’ says Akron. ‘And I will you,’ says Emerald. Akron nods and continues. ‘Emerald and I will go to the kingdom of Gilifland and seek aid. If I ask Emerald to stay, I know she should only follow me, and I cannot bear the thought of her dying for my sake. Alexander will have to stay. He is too young to be out in O’Father’s rain. Mother, Father, the rest of my family will need to stay in the training hall and take whatever food you have stored. That means you all can eat for weeks, giving Emerald and I time to find aid or beg for it. All 150 odds have lived here before. I’m sorry, Jeff, Robyn, and giants, for losing your privacy.’ ‘We don’t care, Akron. You’re a dear friend and family. Having the rest of your family is not an issue,’ says Robyn. ‘Though it will be a bit mad around here. How are you going to travel with Emerald in this rain, knowing it could kill you both?’ ‘I’ll find a –’ Akron is interrupted by the giants’ snorting and furiously waving their paws at one another. Akron looks to Bronagh. ‘What’s going on?’ he asks.

‘They have a fight,’ she replies. ‘Can you understand them?’ says Akron. ‘Yes, but it’s a lot of foul words. Best not,’ she says. Without a thought, root wraps around Akron’s wrist. More come up through the gaps in the stone floor and tie the giants’ paws up. Axel and Adelhied look at Akron, stunned that he could stop them with magic. Axel thinks he is too strong for anything but another giant. Akron lets them go. All of his family stare at Akron in disbelief. ‘Yes, I can use magic. Sorry, Barabal.’ ‘Roots are different to magic,’ she says. ‘You kept your word.’ Akron looks to his auntie. ‘What is going on with the giants?’ She shakes her head. ‘Yes, right.’ She slaps her paw. Both giants look to her. Bronagh speaks paw. ‘What was the fight about?’ Axel raises his paws, but Adelhied angrily snorts and shoves them down. There is a tense standoff. Axel looks away and backs down. Adelhied speaks paw. Bronagh translates. ‘I can help. I want to help. I fly faster than any of you. What took Effemy a week, I can do in a day. The land I used to call home rains a lot. Giants’ wings do not get soaked in the rainwater runoff and can fly to the kingdom and be back in two days, even with Emerald and Akron on my back. The reason why my mate and I were fighting is because he wants to go. But the river robbed his strength. I need to prove to my mate and family I’m strong. Is there any way a fur can be made to cover me? My mating parts are only for Axel to see. I’m not wild.’ ‘Put a patch of fur down there. She’ll be right,’ says Killian; his mate translates. Adelhied speaks paw. Bronagh translates. ‘Like Robyn? It looks like she has one, but it resembles a well-worn horsehair brush.’ Jeff, Fie, Gibby, Glen, Ailill, and Axel burst out laughing. Roby turns bright red, slightly embarrassed. ‘Well, I never took you for someone like that. You seem such like a mother.’ Ally smiles.

‘Well, I’m a woman, one who likes to be pleased by her man,’ says Robyn. ‘You bad girl, you need a good shave. I keep mine well-trimmed.’ Barabal giggles and gets up and heads to her room. Killian recovers. ‘You can turn the patch around, and it can give you a bit of a tickle.’ He and the other males continue to laugh. Ailill and Fie fall out of their chair and roll around on the floor, turning purple from a good belly laugh. Bronagh accidentally translates what her mate said in paw. Adelhied blushes and sees Bronagh, Robyn, and Axel giggling. Barabal walks in as her husband and the others settle down. She heads to Robyn and places a knife by Robyn’s hand and says, ‘This is a spare. It is made for that. It has a single edge and easy to shave. Don’t nick yourself.’ ‘Thank you, dear,’ says Robyn. Barabal takes her seat. Robyn looks down at her daughter. She looks to her and smiles. Robyn strokes her head. ‘You’re a dear thing.’ She smiles. ‘Does anyone have any other idea?’ says Akron. Ailill raises his paw. ‘I have one. How about you not go and stay home and be a good mate and father to your young.’ ‘Father, I love you, but it is because of them that why I’m doing this,’ says Akron. He looks to the rain out of the cooking room window. ‘It’s falling softly.’ ‘Is there enough fur to cover Adelhied?’ says Ally. ‘Yes, dear, in the training hall. That’s where fur is stored that didn’t meet the standards for trade. It’s still fine to use, and we had too much of it. There should be enough left to cover Adelhied. All of the fur are clean,’ says Iona. Ally stands and looks to her father. ‘Can you dig out my sowing kit?’ ‘Aye.’ He stands up and heads to his room. The rest of his family rise and head to the training hall. Barabal stands, and so does Fie. ‘It’s a big job. Me and my love will give them a hand.’ Barabal and Fie take their leave.

‘Uncle, can you translate for me?’ Akron asks. ‘Yes, lad,’ Killian replies. He slaps his paw. Both of the giants look to him. ‘Right, lad.’ ‘The rain is light. Adelhied, can you fly Emerald and I to my second home?’ says Akron. She nods and kisses her mate and waits by the door. Axel gets up and picks his daughter. She smiles at her father. ‘Right, well, we too best give the others a hand. Otherwise, it would not be done by morning,’ says Robyn. She and Jeff head up the hall. Emerald kisses Akron on the cheek. ‘I’ll gather our cloaks,’ she says, heading to her room. Grandmother stands and walks to the larder. ‘I’ll clean up the hall,’ she says. ‘Mother and Father, I take you’ll lay out who goes where in the training hall like last time?’ says Akron. ‘Yes, son, some of your aunties and uncles are bigger than the rest,’ says Ailill. Akron gently pries his son’s paws from his finger. He doesn’t stir, so he gently picks him and heads to Bronagh. ‘Will you look after him while I’m gone?’ says Akron. Bronagh smiles. ‘I’m touched you would think of me like this and care for your son.’ Akron places his son in her paws. She holds Alexander close to her chest and rocks him to sleep. Killian stands up and leans over his mate and looks at Alexander slumbering in his fur without care. ‘We should have one, dear,’ he says. ‘Maybe.’ Bronagh smiles. Emerald, wearing her green cloak, wraps Akron in his cloak and ties it up and kisses him. ‘Thank you, dear,’ says Akron. ‘You’re welcome, my lover.’ Emerald smiles. They, with Ailill, head to Adelhied. She lowers her neck. Emerald and Akron climb up her paw and neck and walk down to her shoulder, which tickles Adelhied, and settle between them.

Ailill lifts up the bolt and lays it on the wall. He opens the door and looks out to the grey sky. ‘There is little wind and light rain, but it will only hold till nightfall. Best you gather the clan and things by then, my son.’ Ailill looks to Adelhied and points to a cliff north of the cottage. She nods and steps out in the light rain and spreads her enormous wings and takes flight. ‘What a stunning dragon. She has blue scales that shimmer in the dim light, but I like my mate more.’ He shuts the door to keep the warmth in.

CHAPTER 8

A delhied follows the scent of the clan chieftain to a cliff face with a narrow age. She looks at Akron. She points to the gap and narrows her paws. ‘What’s she saying?’ says Emerald. She is holding on to Akron tight. ‘She cannot fit through the gap,’ shouts Akron. He taps Adelhied’s shoulder and points to the top of the cliff. She nods. Emerald and Akron hold on tight to Adelhied’s scales as she climbs through the air with breathtaking speed and lands on the outer lip of the sheer cliff wall. She looks down at the clan home ground. She looks behind her to make sure the small human and little dragon are still on her back. Adelhied smiles at them. Akron and Emerald smile back. He and Emerald loosen their grips on Adelhied’s scales. Adelhied looks for a safe place to land. She does not wish to clip the roofs of the mud-brick huts. She finds a patch of land on the outer fringes of the huts. She unfolds her wings and glides to it then wanders off to the village. Adelhied stops at the first mud-brick hut and lowers herself, not so low as to get mud on her underscales. Akron and Emerald climb down. He notes Adelhied is shivering from the cold. Akron points to Adelhied’s underscales and to his cloak. ‘It’s cold… Warm up.’ She understands and feels a chill under her pads from the wet mud and doesn’t want to lower herself onto it. She lights her flame and smiles at Akron and Emerald. ‘We’ll be back soon,’ says Akron. Adelhied chirps her understanding. Akron and Emerald hadn’t known she could do that. They head down a path wide enough for two dragons to walk side by side

without touching the hut. Akron stops at the fourth hut. Akron and Emerald tap on the leather flap door. ‘It’s Akron and my mate. May I come in?’ Akron’s sister leaps out and embraces her brother. She forgets to chirp for permission from Emerald, but she does not mind. Akron dries his sister’s tears. ‘You miss me?’ he says. She chirps yes and nods. She lets go of Akron and opens the flap for Emerald and her brother. Akron feels a chill in the hut. It has an open space with fur on the ground. In the centre is a stone firepit. At the far end are a chest and fur bedding, rolled up. Akron and Emerald head to the fire, where his auntie and uncle are sitting under the fur. ‘My dear, what brings you here? And Emerald is your mate, I see.’ She giggles. ‘My congratulations to you both.’ ‘Thanks, Aunty Efa. It’s bloody cold,’ says Akron. His sister dives back under her fur. ‘Yes, my mate and I, along with the rest of the clan, ran short on time. The season ended sooner than we all thought, and we had to gather what food we could. The summer is the season when all of us mend the mud-brick huts. We had thought to gather food in time than we normally do. Too quickly, the window closed. Come closer, you two,’ says Efa. Akron and Emerald sit next to Efa. ‘There is a giant dragon outside who uses her flame to keep warm. There isn’t a moment to spare. All must leave this home and head for my home. It isn’t safe here. There are forces wanting to kill me and the rest of my new family. Uncle Conchobhar, I need you to gather the family and all of the food. Move everyone to my home now. Will the clan trust me with the young? I’ll take them on the back of the giant. Her name is Adelhied. She is big but harmless,’ says Akron. Conchobhar rises up and stretches out. He is wearing a fur hose and a tunic. ‘Good. I’m freezing my scaly ass off at night. Lad, don’t you say that word trust again. We all love and trust you with our lives.’ He stares at his nephew, a bit

angry at him. ‘Yes, forgive me,’ says Akron. Conchobhar stops at the door. ‘Yes, I’ll tell all of our family to have their young in fur and be waiting at the giant right away.’ He heads out. Efa looks at her daughter. ‘Pack your sack, love, and go with your brother,’ she says. ‘I can call her my little sister,’ says Emerald. Her sister smiles and waves her big sister over to the corner of the hut and helps pack. Efa gets up – she is wearing the same clothes as her mate – and kisses Akron on the cheek. ‘All will be thankful to be back at your home. It is bloody cold at night.’ She heads to the other side of the hut and packs her things. Akron heads out into the street. His family are running about, grabbing their things. Akron continues on to Adelhied. Akron looks to the grey sky. His family are flying overhead and land at a cave by the river, where the food is stored. Other of his family, all wearing fur, are bringing out baskets and stacking them up. Akron stops by Adelhied’s giant paws. Six of his aunties and their young dragons could fly, and the ones who are too young to fly are gathered together, all wearing fur tunics. Akron climbs up Adelhied’s paw and sits on the edge of it. ‘The young who cannot fly, line up by her paw,’ he says. Akron gets on his belly. His auntie with red and white scales, wearing a fur surcoat, hands her young to him. Akron looks at the young’s forehead. ‘You’re a lad.’ The child smiles. ‘Now give Adelhied – that’s her name – a kiss on the cheek and chirp thank you.’ The young kisses Adelhied on the cheek and carries on. Adelhied smiles.

Akron continues on and helps the other six young ones up. While Akron and his auntie help the older young up, they each give Adelhied a kiss and chirp thank you on the way past. The last young is the little lad who kisses Akron on the cheek and happily chirps to see him. Akron kisses him on the cheek. ‘Yes, I am happy to see you. Give the giant a kiss and head up.’ The little lad smiles and kisses Adelhied on the cheek and chirps hello. Adelhied is too full of joy to see her friend. She wraps her tail around the little lad and plonks him next to the other young. Akron sees his mate and sister heading to him. His auntie helps Akron’s sister up. ‘Give the giant a kiss, and head on up with the rest,’ says Akron. She nods and kisses the giant on the cheek and heads up. Akron’s aunties pick Emerald up, and Akron helps her aboard. Emerald kisses the giant on the cheek. ‘Can you stay and help run the young up?’ says Akron. Emerald puts down her sister’s sack. ‘Done.’ Akron’s aunties line up and hand their newborns, wrapped tight in bear fur, to him. Akron counts them and hands them to Emerald. With care, she lines them up in a row. The last young to be helped is number six. Akron sees his auntie with silver scales and partly covered in fur trembling. He looks at her face. It’s thin and pale. She is not well. ‘This my firstborn son. He is only three days old. Be careful.’ Akron gently takes the child and hands him to Emerald. He looks at his auntie’s body which Akron thinks is in pain. ‘Get up here. You are sick. There’s a family who will make you better,’ says Akron. ‘I cannot. I have to help move things,’ she says with a pain-filled voice. Her mate, a light silvery blue-and-green dragon with one half of his head black

and the other white, wearing a fur tunic, lands next to her. ‘Uncle, Auntie Leah is not well. There is someone who can help.’ ‘Yes, go, my mate. I’ll bring our sack.’ He kisses Leah and takes off. Reluctantly, Leah climbs up Adelhied’s paw. ‘Emerald, take her up and settle her next to the young, and then make sure the little lad is not getting too excited.’ Emerald holds Leah’s child and kisses Akron on the lips. ‘Yes, my love.’ She heads up with Leah, following slowly; every step is painful. Once Akron sees they are all settled, he climbs onto Adelhied’s neck and throws his leg over it. Akron looks down at the rest of the young. He counts them. One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight… fourteen. ‘This giant has a name. She is Adelhied. She only speaks paw. Now she will fly fast. She cannot help it. Fly to my home, and do not stray. Understand?’ They nod. Akron looks at Adelhied and points to the hut where the unmated dragons are. She nods and walks over to it. All fourteen young dragons gaze at Adelhied. The males are impressed by her large muscles and head. The females ire Adelhied’s scales and wings. Adelhied stops a few feet before the unmated dragons’ door flap. Akron whistles loudly. All four of the unmated dragons run out naked which disgusts Emerald. ‘Alaw, what are you doing naked? You should have been home already. The lot of you, gather your things and come home. I don’t want any of you getting in the way of your family, and put something on. Emerald is my mate. Respect her,’ says Akron. All four of them give Emerald foul looks of jealousy and envy. ‘Are you going to take us all as mates?’ Alaw smiles. Emerald angrily stands on her hind paws and stares all four dragons down. ‘He is my mate, not yours. Put your furs on now,’ she hisses.

‘Well, get on with it,’ says Akron. The four unmated dragons break their hate-fuelled gazes from Emerald – Emerald continues to express her discontentment at them – and head inside to pack their sacks. Adelhied walks till she is well clear and the young dragons are behind her. She unfolds her big wings and takes to the sky. She looks behind her and makes sure the little dragons are following her. It’s only a short flight for Adelhied to Akron’s home. She looks down at the cottage and sees Ailill waiting in fur. She lands in front of him. ‘Father, the young are far behind. It feels like a strong wind is brewing,’ says Akron. ‘Right,’ says his father, taking flight. Adelhied walks inside and closes the door with her tail. Iona greets them. ‘Mother, I need Ally right now!’ Grandmother, sweeping the floor in the cooking room, hears the desperate tone of Akron’s voice. She leans the broom on the table and runs out. ‘I’ll get her,’ she says. Emerald es the young to Akron and he to his mother. She places them in fur and blankets by the fire in the sitting room. Ally and Grandmother run in. ‘What is wrong?’ says Ally, covered in hair. ‘It’s my auntie Leah. She is not well. She just had a child,’ says Akron. Ally scrambles up. Adelhied paws her to run to Akron. Emerald is holding Leah’s young. ‘Auntie Leah, this is my family. This is Ally. She is… What do I call you?’ says Akron. ‘I’m a priest,’ says Ally, examining Leah’s cloudy, pain-filled eyes. ‘She is not

well at all. She has an infection. Her eyes tell me it’s bad. How long ago did you have a child?’ ‘Three days ago. I’ll be fine,’ says Leah. ‘You’ll be dead in a day. Who helped you give birth?’ says Ally. ‘Are you an idiot? My mate helped give life to our child,’ snorts Leah. ‘Irritable. That’s not good. Listen to me very carefully. The sac that comes after your young – did it come out? It would have felt like giving birth again,’ says Ally. ‘No,’ says Leah, trying not to dig her talons into Adelhied from the pain shooting through her body. ‘Stand up and let me look,’ says Ally. Leah looks at Akron with mistrust. ‘She dares come near a wild dragon?’ she snorts. ‘Auntie, you’re not like this. You’re gentle and kind. I told you Ally is family. I don’t wish for you to die and for your son to have no mother.’ Leah looks at Emerald rocking her young. ‘Are you truly mated with Emerald?’ Akron heads to Emerald. She looks up, and they kiss with ion. Akron kisses Emerald on the nose and says, ‘I love you.’ She kisses him on the nose. ‘And I love you.’ She giggles. ‘You are both in love, and your scents match, and you have no fear about showing your love,’ says Leah. She looks at Ally. Leah struggles to stand. Ally presses on her belly and runs her hand down about halfway to Leah’s mating parts. She screams in pain and sheds tears. ‘That hurts,’ Leah cries. ‘Fuck, fuck, the sac is still stuck. I have to pull it out. I have not done one this old. It must come out. Grandmother, run a hot bath now. Leah, all I have to do is

reach inside you and pull out the sac. It should have come out after your young. I’ll need Emerald’s help. If the sac is left to fester, the toxins will poison you like they are doing now,’ says Ally. ‘Can Akron be with me? I’m scared. What is this sac inside me?’ says Leah. Her body trembles with pain and fear. ‘Yes, he’ll be with you. The sac fed your young while he was in your belly. Also, the sac adds some protection to young dragons walking low to the ground and bumping into things. Human would be the same if they walked on two and not four legs,’ says Ally. Adelhied hears the panicked tone of the human’s voice and senses something is very wrong with the dragon on her back. She gently wraps her tail around Leah’s chest and lowers her to the floor. Akron, Emerald and Ally climb off. Ally rubs her face. ‘Shit a brick,’ she shouts and runs to the larder. Emerald lays Leah’s child by the fire with the rest of the young and pulls the fur over him. Akron and his mother help Leah to the washroom. Grandmother has finished filling the bath. Ally comes running in with her arms full of ceramic and glass jars. ‘Grandmother, I need you to tell Barabal to whip up a narcotic pain killer and mix the petals of the Lanceolata flower to kill the toxins in a dragon’s body. Tell her to double everything.’ Grandmother nods and heads to the training hall. Ally runs to the washroom and puts the jar at the edge of the bath. She sheds her clothing. With her big toe, she checks the water’s temperature to make sure it’s hot. Akron and Emerald slowly help Leah into the washroom. Ally tosses Akron a small knife. ‘Cut her fur off. Don’t pull it,’ she says. ‘Emerald, get your things off and get into the water.’ Emerald sheds her clothing while Akron cuts off Leah’s fur. Iona helps her son peel it away. She gathers up the fur and looks at Leah. ‘I’ll tend to your young. You’re in good paws with my son,’ she says and closes the door.

‘Akron, get naked and get in,’ says Ally, stepping into the water with a jar of lard. Akron takes off his clothing and picks up a stool. He heads to the bath with Leah close behind. Unsure whether to trust this human called Ally, Leah hesitates to step in. ‘Auntie, it’s well. Come in,’ says Akron. Leah, with shaky paws, steps into the water. ‘Roll over on your back,’ says Ally. Leah does so. Akron puts the stool under Leah’s head and strokes her face. Ally and Emerald move between Leah’s hind legs. Ally sees Leah’s vagina is glowing red and swollen. ‘Her mating parts are red raw. They’re infected. The infection will clear up in a few days. Leah, listen to me very carefully. What I’m about to do is not going to be comfortable and will hurt like the fiery pits of hell. Don’t move, and trust me to make you well.’ ‘Do as you must,’ says Leah. She brings her paw to Akron. ‘Can you hold it for me?’ Akron looks at Emerald. ‘She is family. I don’t care, my love,’ says Emerald. Akron takes her paw and strokes his auntie’s face. ‘I and the rest of the clan missed you.’ She smiles. ‘I missed you all… Be brave,’ says Akron, giving her a kiss on the cheek. Emerald uncorks a glass jar of pig lard and smears it all over Ally’s arms. ‘This is to make it less painful for the dragon,’ says Ally. Emerald is wondering where Ally’s arms are going to go. She corks the jar and runs and puts it back on the edge of the bath. Emerald looks at her mate with pride. These will be the memories I will have when he dies that will get me through the night, she thinks and feels a little sad. Emerald puts on a brave face

and heads back to Ally. She walks up to Leah’s mating parts. Emerald stands behind Ally, who looks over her shoulder and makes sure Emerald is in place. Ally gives her an unhealthy grin. She turns to Leah’s mating parts and reaches her arms in. Leah groans in pain and squeezes Akron’s hand. She remains still. Her body trembles in pain. Ally, up to her armpits in Leah’s cunt, her face a few inches away, finds the slippery sac and, with an iron grip, hangs onto it. ‘Now, Emerald, you have to pull me out,’ says Ally. Emerald wraps her paws around Ally’s waist and slowly walks backward. Ally feels the sac dislodge. Leah screams from the sheer excruciating pain. The rotting sac falls out of her. Ally and Emerald gag from the rotting stench. ‘It’s over. You have been brave, Auntie.’ Akron smiles, gently stroking her face. ‘And you didn’t break my hand.’ ‘Well, that fucking smelt terrible. Thank O’Mother for the water. I need the ceramic jar of lanolin, Emerald,’ says Ally. Emerald fetches it. Ally gazes at Leah’s mating parts which are red and angry looking; she could feel the heat emanating off them. Emerald returns with the jar and hands it to Ally. She slaps Emerald on the back. ‘You have to drag it to the drain hole.’ Emerald swallows hard and gives Ally a look of dread. Ally playfully watches Emerald fish around for the sac. Within moments, Emerald feels the slimy sac and stops cold in her tracks and cringes. Ally, Leah and Akron chuckle as Emerald makes a sour face as she drags the sac away. ‘I’ll give you a kiss on the nose, my love,’ says Akron. ‘It’s going to take more than that,’ says Emerald. ‘Now this isn’t going to feel right, but inside and out, your mating parts are dry.

I’m going to put this ointment on them to prevent dry scale and help with the discomfort,’ says Ally. ‘Yes, do it. My mate had dry scale on his back years ago. He did not leave the hut. The poor dear had a good portion of his back scales fall off, and he was in pain until new ones grew back. I don’t care what you have to do. If it stops the ailment, then do it,’ says Leah. Ally sets off to work. Barabal enters the room with a small copper cup. ‘I have dissolved the root and stem from the red-and-white mayflower in hot water. This will kill the pain.’ Ally looks up. ‘Are you not going to give her the other herb to kill the infection?’ Barabal kneels down before Leah. ‘No. I asked the other aunties if Leah had taken any food. They said not in the past few days. The herb is hard on the gut. I know. I have had it before. It’s best if Leah takes it after dinner.’ Ally smiles. ‘Ahhh, you’re learning. I like that.’ She turns back to her work. ‘I’m Barabal. This will take the pain away. I’m a new witch and former wizard.’ Leah opens her mouth. Barabal pours the liquid in. Leah swallows. ‘It’s very sweet and dry.’ Her belly and mating parts no longer burn like a wild forest fire. ‘That works fast.’ Barabal heads to the shelf above the bath and removes a washcloth, a brush and soap nuts and places them on the edge of the bath and takes her leave. Leah’s mate squeezes past Barabal with their child and clothing in his paws. He sets down a woollen hose and tunic for his mate and kisses her on the cheek. ‘Thank you, my nephew, for staying with my mate.’ Akron looks up. ‘There is no need to thank me, Uncle. The both of you have tended to me while I have been unwell.’ Akron’s uncle looks at Ally. She is scrubbing the lard off her arms. ‘What happened?’ Ally stops and looks at him. ‘The sac did come out, and it was rotting inside and

would have killed her by morning. No need to fear. Mother and mate are well. No fucking for four weeks to give her mating parts time to recover. It’s a bit sore and tender down there. Make sure she lies on something soft, and stay with her while she takes a piss. It’s going to be like fire for a few days and bleed a little.’ ‘I understand. Hold out your arm, Akron,’ says Leah’s mate. He unwraps his son. Akron holds up his arm. His uncle lays his young across his nephew’s forearm and takes his leave. Akron looks at his scales. ‘He is cut in half by colour, one half silver blue and the other silver.’ He lays the child on her mother’s chest. Leah lifts her son’s head just out of the warm water. He smiles at his mother. ‘He likes a bath. My son hates it,’ says Akron, taking the brush and soap nuts and scrubbing his auntie’s neck. ‘Yes, he is a good boy. This is his first bath with me,’ she says with a warm smile. Emerald heads to Akron and snorts then folds her arms. ‘Well, I’m waiting for my reward,’ she says. Akron kisses her on the nose. Emerald snorts and stares at him. ‘On the lips,’ she says with a hard tone of voice. Akron kisses her on the lips. Emerald smiles and takes a washcloth. ‘Payment done.’ She heads to the other side of Leah’s neck and begins to scrub. Leah giggles. ‘She’s a ball-barker, and it’s kind of cute to ask for that payment for what would have been a foul job.’ Emerald turns bright green and giggles at little. Ally lathers up a washcloth and gently scrubs Leah’s son, taking great care not to damage his soft and fragile scales. It would take a month for them to harden.

Emerald looks at Leah’s child. ‘He is tiny. This is the first time I have seen a newborn dragon – well, a normal-sized dragon – this close. I thought he’d be bigger,’ says Emerald, moving to Leah’s flank, along with Akron. ‘There is a reason. O’Mother never makes or does things without one,’ says Ally, turning the child on his back. Leah puts her paw under him for . ‘Dragons walk with their bellies low to the ground and stand when they walk on hind legs. Humans would do the same if we could. Now this is the reason for small dragon young, and this would be true for giants not to have a big belly. Like for a human, it would be more difficult for a dragon to land and navigate obstacles, and it would be a giant pain in the ass. If the female dragon lands heavily, it could kill the young inside.’ Ally finishes and turns the child on his belly and heads to Leah’s hind legs and begins scrubbing. ‘The next reason is dragon underbelly scales are thin and sensitive. The outer scales are tough and hard. When a dragon mother’s belly grows with child, the scales stretch, and it is quite painful. But it does settle down. Now if a dragon was to have a baby the size of a human, she would be in pain throughout her pregnancy. What should be a time of joy would be one of tears and pain. This is the true magic of O’Mother and O’Father.’ ‘It’s still bloody painful to push my son out no matter the size,’ says Leah, stroking her son. He smiles and splashes in the water with joy. ‘Yes, something I have to go through – the trials of bearing and bringing life to the world. The dance of life and death is played only by a mother giving birth,’ says Ally. Akron finishes scrubbing down Leah’s flank and says, ‘Ally, why didn’t you use magic and roots to pull the sac out?’ Ally stops and looks at Akron with unblinking eyes. ‘How would you like a rough and bumpy root up your ass? Wouldn’t be very pleasant now, would it?’ ‘Yes, most unpleasant,’ says Akron. ‘There are some things magic can do and some things it cannot. A lot of humans and dragons misconstrue and think that I can make illnesses and objects disappear, but to where? For the sake of argument, I take out an illness – a wart. It has to go somewhere. Back to O’Mother? It would make her sick. Send it to

others and make them carry the wart? I don’t think so. O’Mother gives her children herbs and magic and knowledge to use to heal the body,’ says Ally. She finishes up and heads out of the bath and dries herself with a towel, left behind by Barabal. She tosses it in the corner and picks up another towel and holds it in her arms. Leah puts her young in Ally’s arms. She dries him off while Leah and Akron and Emerald wash up. Akron and Emerald step out of the bath and help each other dry off. Leah uses her tail to pull up the gate, draining the bath, taking the sac with it. Ally hands the child to Emerald. Akron helps the mother dry herself and get dressed. Akron puts his hose and breeches on and dresses Emerald in her clothing. Leah feels much better in a clean tunic and takes her young from Emerald. Leah puts her son in a one-piece woollen tunic. ‘Do you need a paw?’ says Emerald. Ally pulls up his hose and ties it on. ‘No, dear, you lot head out. I’ll clean up,’ she says. Akron opens the door. His aunties and uncles walk past with furs and sacks on their backs. One of his uncles, a large dragon with light brown and blond scales in a heavy canvas cloak, stops and waves at Akron, Emerald and Leah as they . Akron enters the training hall. He, Emerald and Leah step out of the way to let his family walk past. Iona lights an oil lamp and sets it down on a chest with her tail. She points to where, on the floor, her clan can call home. She uses her nose to identify them. Akron looks at the giants. His uncle is next to them by the fire, laying out a fur. ‘Auntie Leah, your home is by the fire,’ he says, ‘next to the giants.’ She kisses him and smiles. ‘Thank you both.’ She heads over to her mate, with her private parts feeling a little hot and red raw. Emerald notes Effemy and her family with twenty of her aunties are working on Adelhied’s fur tunic and hose. Emerald hears a short, sharp whistle and looks over her shoulder to Ailill, who is tapping the fur next to him. ‘It looks like your

love will be staying next to your parents.’ Akron takes her paw. ‘I hope you don’t mind.’ Emerald leads him to their fur. ‘I don’t,’ she says. ‘Father, Grandmother, I see you have laid out a fur for us.’ says Akron. Bronagh and Killian pop their heads up. ‘We’re here too,’ she says. ‘Yes, I thought Mother would have put you close by,’ says Akron. Emerald looks over the back corner of the training hall. Alaw and the three other unmated dragons are staring and smiling at Akron. They dare look upon him with lust in their eyes, and their giggles are too dangerous for my liking, she thinks. Emerald’s gaze is broken by Akron kissing her on the cheek. ‘Is everything well? You are staring at the unmated dragons with unfriendly eyes,’ says Akron. ‘I’m letting them know what is mine.’ She kisses him on the lips. ‘Now I have to pack. Don’t stray from your father’s side.’ ‘Dear, there are four books on the desk in the library. Can you pack them as well?’ says Akron. Aieem, wearing a fine green cloak, taps Emerald on the shoulder. ‘The clan chieftain said if it’s well with you, Emerald, my mate and I can sleep next to you. I think you are small and pretty. I wish to be your friend.’ Emerald smiles and says, ‘Get you mate and gather your things.’ Aieem smiles and heads off to find her mate. Emerald casts another foul gaze at the unmated dragons. ‘Yes, and stay. I don’t trust those unmated dragons,’ says Emerald, wandering off. ‘You mother is cooking. She cannot be your second pair of eyes. Best do as your mate said.’ Ailill smiles. ‘Where is my son?’ says Akron, looking around the hall. His family are settling

in and talking among themselves. Their young are playing with each other and getting under their uncles’ paws. Akron spots his son’s green scales. He is slumbering, head nestled in Barabal’s breast. She and Fie are in the middle of the hall, in between two families. Akron gets up and heads over to his son, under the watchful eye of his father on the offchance one of the unmated dragons may push their luck. Akron kneels down before Barabal. ‘I take it you have both decided to stay in here with the rest of us,’ says Akron. Barabal moves to hand Alexander back. Akron smiles and strokes his son. ‘Best not wake him. I want him to be raised by all of my family so he’ll never feel alone like Emerald when my time comes to an end.’ Out of the corner of Akron’s eye, he sees a bulge in Fie’s tunic. Fie looks at Akron with a gentle smile. ‘One of your aunties told me to be useful. She put her three-month-old daughter up my tunic while she headed off to wash some clothing. The little one is only wearing a cloth around her backside. This is the first time I have held dragon young. She is a precious little thing. I wish to give my wife a child. Your family have taken us all in. This feels like home.’ ‘You are both welcome to stay. I wish to rebuild the clan here and get my family out of the mud huts and into stone huts, where they will never get too cold, and turn this home into food storage. No one will ever go hungry. There will be plenty to occupy you,’ says Akron. ‘Yes, we are,’ says Barabal. ‘My husband and I miss being a part of a family. Your offer for us to stay is very tempting, but you must understand we will both bring deaths to your family. I will be hunted by the council till I and those around me are dead. My love and I must travel far from here, but like I said, we will go with you until my love says you can leave our side.’ ‘Well, the offer will always be there, and we would keep you safe,’ says Akron. He heads to his father’s side and sits next to his paws and chats about raising a son. Aieem and her mate, a large male dragon with off-white scales wearing a fur tunic, lay out a fine wool blanket and settle themselves on it. Gibby puts down his knife and fur and stretches the cramps in his paws. He

looks out of the window to the dark heavy afternoon rain then to his wife and daughter. They, along with twenty of their aunties, are sewing up Adelhied’s tunic and hose. ‘Dear, give the chieftain a paw with dinner. Otherwise, it will be late into the night before we eat.’ He looks at his son trimming fur and handing it off to his auntie, a light blue dragon in fur. She smiles and takes it. ‘This is our family. Do you all want to stay?’ says Gibby. Effemy and Ally stand up and brush the hair off their tunics. ‘Yes, Father, I wish to stay. I like it here. Our children will have so many to play with.’ Effemy kisses her husband and son. ‘I would like to return and call this home.’ One of their aunties nearby overhears and stops threading a bone needle, an earth-coloured and dark blue dragon wearing a fur tunic, and smiles warmly at them. ‘We’ll be happy to have you,’ she says and continues working. Effemy pulls her sack over with her tail and opens it. She searches for her recipe book. She digs all the way down and finds it and her cooking knife at the very bottom. Ally and Effemy head to Akron and his father. ‘Akron, Ailill,’ says Effemy. They both stop talking to Killian and look at them. ‘My daughter and I will go to the kingdom, but I and my family wish to stay here and call your clan home.’ ‘I cannot speak for the clan,’ says Akron. ‘My mate will be thrilled to have you. Any one of these families will take you all in until your family settles in. All of you have skills we all can use. Your mates will need to learn how to hunt. We have some of the best hunters and trackers,’ says Ailill. ‘I’d hoped you, Ally, would teach me more about magic,’ says Akron. ‘That, I will do. I don’t want you to blow the clan up.’ Ally giggles. She and Effemy head to the cooking room. Ally and Effemy walk into a mess of

baskets filled with grain and other food. Effemy moves them out of the way. She and Ally slowly make their way to the table. One of their uncles, a dragon with red and black scales in a fur tunic and hose, is bringing the last of the baskets in and stacks it on another basket. His fur is dripping wet. He heads to the fire in the sitting room to warm up. ‘Where are you, Iona?’ says Ally. Iona steps out of the larder. ‘In here, stacking things,’ she says. ‘There is going to be more than enough to last us till the end of spring. You two should be helping make the tunic for the giant.’ ‘The aunties and our husbands are finishing that,’ says Ally. ‘We have both come to start dinner. We have something to ask you, if it would be well if my family stays here with Akron and the rest of his family,’ says Effemy. Iona sighs with relief. ‘Thank you. I forgot about dinner. Dear, all of the clan would be delighted to have you. One of us will be nominated to care for you and your family. Our dragon healer died thirty-odd years ago, and we have suffered under the ridiculous prices the healer had charged the clan, and some have died. We didn’t have gold or silver to pay them.’ She looks at the dragon warming his rump by the fire. ‘Is that it, Jay?’ ‘Aye, chieftain, and I got them here as the heavens opened up. All of the families are all good, chieftain.’ He pulls off a bloody cloth back. ‘These are the cows, twenty in all, we killed about four days ago. The meat has rested but must be eaten tonight. Otherwise, the meat will spoil,’ says Jay and heads up the hall to meet his mate. He leaves a trail of water behind him. Effemy lays her cooking book on the table. Iona looks over Effemy’s shoulder at the leather-bound book, stuffed full with loose pages. ‘This is my recipe book I told you about,’ says Effemy, flicking through the pages till she finds the recipe for steak and mushroom gravy. ‘This is what we will be cooking. You see, Iona, here is the list of ingredients and the cooking method and how much the ingredients need to weigh. For cooking for a lot of humans and dragons, you double the amount. Ally and I will need a paw.’

Iona looks at the sitting room. Lying on the floor by the fire is a young female dragon, wearing a wool hose and tunic, practicing sewing on a piece of linen cloth. ‘Athol, can you get your mother and a few more mothers to give us a paw? Don’t forget their cooking knives.’ She nods and puts down the bone needle and thread and heads to the training hall. Ally heads to the wash trough and lathers a cloth in soap nuts and washes down the table. ‘Iona, I need a big pot and trays for the meat, mushrooms, wheat and potatoes.’ Iona heads back into the larder. Athol and her mother, with four other aunties, carrying polished red marble cooking knives, enter the cooking room, all wearing wool hoses and tunics. ‘I’m going to take the meat of the bone, and I need you all to cut it to small pieces about half the size of your paw,’ says Ally. They nod and put their knives on the table and move the chairs out of the way. Ally, without thought, has a root wrapped around her wrist, then more roots slither past the basket and dive into the first forequarter of beef. The roots lift it up and carry it to the table. Ally envisions a knife boning the meat. The roots cut the meat cleanly from the bone. It falls to the table. The aunties begin to butcher it. Ally feels something tugging at her hose. She looks down. Athol looks up at her. ‘You wish to help?’ She nods. ‘Well, go into the larder and find olive oil, then I will tell you what to do next.’ Athol smiles and heads to the larder. Iona steps out of the larder with a small basket and a larger one. She puts them on the bench for Effemy. She opens it.

‘Oh, this is going to be good – wild brown mushrooms.’ She takes a pawful and chops them. Iona looks at a purple-headed and white-necked dragon wearing a bear fur tunic and hose. ‘Tait, send for your child and two other elder ones who can peel these spuds.’ Tait stops cutting fat off a brisket. ‘Whelan, Taber, Siobhan!’ She goes back to work. Within moments, three young dragons, all wearing fur tunics and hoses, walk into the cooking room. Each is no older than 21 years old, still very young for a dragon. They stand up. ‘Yes,’ says Whelan. ‘Yes,’ says Taber. ‘Yes, Mother,’ says Siobhan. Tait quickly glances at them. ‘You see the basket by my side?’ They nod. ‘I need you all to peel the spuds. Thank you, dears.’ The three young head to the basket. Siobhan and Taber pick it up. Iona paws Whelan three small knives. The three young head to the sitting room and sit near the fire and silently set to work. ‘Well, they are well behaved,’ says Effemy, a little surprised. She has seen quite a few spoiled human and dragon young in her old occupation who never did as they were told. ‘Yes, all young, when they begin to talk and fly, understand you must gather and hunt food or starve. It’s the wild,’ says Iona. Ally, Effemy and the other mothers talk of motherhood and what life would be like in the clan.

CHAPTER 9

B arabal hands Alexander to Emerald. ‘He is a quiet lad,’ she says. ‘Until you get him in a bath,’ says Emerald. Alexander looks at his mother and smiles and chirps. ‘Yes, you are going to be like your father.’ Emerald strokes his face and wanders over to Akron. Emerald sits behind Akron and places Alexander on his chest. Alexander stretches his paw up to Akron’s little finger and chirps for attention. Akron looks at his son and smiles. ‘You want my finger?’ Alexander chirps, a little annoyed. Akron moves his little finger to his son. Alexander grips it tight and chirps with joy as his father strokes his cheek. Emerald wraps her paw around her mate and, with her tail, strokes her son’s neck. ‘Dinner smells good.’ She smiles. ‘Yes, it does, and you look hungry as well, my son,’ says Akron. Ailill watches his son with pride and with the joy of have a grandson. Bronagh giggles. ‘You like them young, Emerald.’ ‘We are the same age – well, for a dragon, I am,’ says Emerald. Grandmother laughs. ‘That’s not what your auntie meant. Young smooth skin pressed on your underbelly in the sack.’ Emerald blushes and rests her head on Akron’s shoulder and says nothing. Ailill chuckles. ‘Now, Mother, give the young lad and dragon a break. You can teach her what you showed me when my son returns.’

Grandmother smiles and pulls the fur over her body. ‘Yes, the art of making love in a tree,’ she says and lays her head down. Gibby and Glen look out of the window at the dying light of another day. Glen turns to his aunties fitting and sewing Adelhied’s fur tunic and hose. ‘We did a week’s worth of work in less than half a day thanks to the clan,’ says Glen. Gibby, with his tail, reaches into Ally’s sack for a brush. He opens his sack and takes his and Glen’s pipes and a copper box of tobacco. Gibby finds the brush. He packs both pipes and brushes the fur off his tunic and his son’s tunic. Then he hands Glen his pipe. ‘Thank you, Father,’ says Glen. Gibby smiles. ‘I’ve never had so many tiny hairs up my nose. I have never sneezed so hard.’ Glen reaches for an oil lamp resting on a chest and lights his pipe with it and hands it to his father. ‘Aye. It was a good day’s work, and I’m looking forward to dinner,’ he says. Effemy appears from the hall. ‘Dinner is ready. I need one member from each family to collect their plates. My love and Akron, yours will be brought to you.’ Emerald watches as her family walks to the cooking room in a single file without making any fuss or pushing. Odd. The clan are a family and have no heads of the family, like one for hunting and another for gathering water. They are all as one, thinks Emerald. Iona puts a plate of dinner on her son’s lap and hands a plate to Emerald with an extra spoon. ‘Thank you,’ they both say. Iona moves to her mate and paws him and her mother dinner. She settles down. Once the clan have returned to their furs, all eat in silence. Emerald wraps the spoon up in the tip of her tail, and from Akron’s plate, she feeds their son and thinks, How could Akron’s mother be capable of eating the flesh of a dragon? She is strong, but I just don’t see her killing and doing vile

things. Can grief make you that mad? What lies ahead when I see my love grow old and die? What of Grandmother? She too doesn’t seem the type to kill her own mate. Why tell me? Emerald is interrupted by the scent of an unmated dragon inching her way to Akron. Emerald growls and snaps her head around. The female dragon backs away. Akron takes the spoon out of his mouth and looks at his father. He is picking at his dinner and seems to be sad. ‘Father, are you well?’ says Akron. ‘In the morning, you will be gone, and I’ll never see you again,’ says Ailill with a tone of sadness in his voice and fighting back tears and his quivering body. Akron places a kind hand on his arm. ‘I gave my word I would return when I left home, and I give my word I will come back. I wish to go hunting with the other fathers and young to feed their families and mine.’ Ailill brightens up and kisses his son on the cheek. ‘You give your word?’ ‘You have my word.’ Akron smiles and kisses his father on the cheek. Ailill eats his dinner, feeling much better.

CHAPTER 10

E merald is cleaning up her plate with some bread. She smells the same dragon getting too close to her mate again. She stops and snarls and narrows her eyes at the unmated dragon to back off. Akron finds Emerald’s growling erotic, and his mind is ablaze with Emerald making love to him, growling and screaming in pleasure. The unmated dragon ignores Emerald’s warning and gets far too close. Emerald is about to stand when Iona flicks her tail above the unmated dragon’s head. ‘Be off with you. Emerald may be small, but she has a strong bond with my son and will tear you apart. Don’t let me catch you lot moving again. I’ll toss the lot of you into the sitting room, and you can sleep in there.’ The unmated dragon, scared, goes back to her fur and keeps her head low and avoids her chieftain’s cold glare. ‘Alaw, you are the eldest. Keep them under control,’ snaps Iona. Alaw puts down her plate. ‘And I should care? I still want Akron for myself. You keep control of them, chieftain.’ She smiles. That backchat irritates Iona. To keep the peace, she lets Alaw’s disobedience slide just this once. Akron finishes his dinner along with his son. Emerald wipes Akron’s and Alexander’s mouths. ‘Damn good food, Effemy and Ally,’ says Akron. The clan look at them with full bellies and smiles of endorsement. Ally and Effemy blush. ‘Thank you. It’s something simple, but I’m glad you enjoyed it. We had a lot of

help from our new family. While I’m here, my daughter and I will cook for the lot of you,’ says Effemy. Akron’s sister approaches her brother with her sleep fur in her paws. She looks at Emerald and chirps permission to sit by him. Emerald gives her a friendly smile and waves her over. Akron’s sister lays her fur out and settles next to her brother and rests her head on his thigh. Akron kisses then strokes her neck and pulls her fur up. ‘You don’t need to ask permission to sit by your brother’s side,’ says Emerald, giving her sister a kiss on the head. She smiles and stretches up to her brother and kisses him on the cheek, and he gives one back. ‘You can stay with us if you like.’ She nods and lays her head back on her brother’s leg. Grandmother yawns and stretches her paws out and slowly rises up and heads to the cooking room. Ailill gets up and jumps up and down with excitement. The young, caught up in Ailill’s infectious joy, bounce up and down as well. ‘Are you being silly, my love?’ Iona giggles. Ailill turns to Akron and smiles. ‘Story, story, story, story,’ he says. The young chirp along. ‘All right then,’ says Akron. His father and young continue to bounce up and down. Siobhan, a young female dragon in a one-piece wool tunic, walks up to Emerald with a fur in her paws. She looks at the ground and quietly says, ‘Me and the other young… can we sit in front of Akron so we can hear him tell the story?’ Emerald looks at her love. ‘What do you think?’ Akron chuckles. ‘Well, I have my son, you and my sister. I guess I can fit one or two more.’

‘Well then, it’s well,’ says Emerald, smiling. Siobhan turns to the clan and whistles. The young stop bouncing and run to Akron and settle in front of him. Whelan puts the smallest young close to Akron’s lap. He sits on the side with Taber. The mothers walk up to their young and lay furs on top their children to keep them warm. And they too settle back on their furs and await their nephew’s tall tales, their mates-to-be waiting with keen ears. Grandmother rolls in a wine barrel. She sees her son bouncing around. Lost in his joy, she bounces too. ‘What’s going on, my son?’ she says. ‘Akron is going to tell us a story,’ says Ailill. Grandmother bounces back to the wine barrel. ‘Mother, do be careful. You’re too old for that,’ says Iona. She doesn’t want to be a wet blanket on her joy, but she fears her mother is too old and may break something. Grandmother stops bouncing. She uncorks the barrel and removes a copper jug from her tunic and two dragon-sized copper cups. She pours the whiskey into the jug and looks at the clan. ‘Last year’s lot will go well with Akron’s story.’ All of the human and dragon men dig in their sacks for a bottle and head to the barrel. Grandmother walks to Jeff and Robyn. They are both searching their sacks. ‘There is no need. This jug is for you,’ says Grandmother. Jeff and Robyn stop and smile. ‘Well, I’ll be needing cups,’ says Jeff. Robyn removes two wooden cups from her sack and hands them to Grandmother. She pours a nip of whiskey into each of the wooden cups and hands them back. Robyn and Jeff sip the whiskey. ‘Not bad, bit of a kick.’ He grins. ‘Yep, definitely blows the hairs off my asshole.’ Robyn, with her daughter’s tail curled around her hand, says, ‘Could have used it

to keep warm on long nights looking for our children.’ She coughs. Grandmother fills both copper cups and es them to Adelhied and Axel. Both giants look at the small cups and giggle mockingly. It does not smell that strong. I have had whiskey before, thinks Axel. He and his mate down the cups. It’s like fire has raced down their necks. They clench their paws, and the whiskey continues to burn, down to their stomachs. The giants swallow hard, cough and shake their heads. Grandmother smiles. ‘Well, that’s what you get for being smart.’ Grandmother half-fills the giant cup and leaves the jug. Grandmother heads back to her fur. The sour look on Emerald’s face amuses Grandmother. ‘Good shit? And little sips, dear.’ Emerald could not talk due to the heat in her throat. She nods. Grandmother settles down next to her son. Her daughter es her a copper cup of whiskey. Akron sips his copper cup. ‘Yep, not bad. Father, I wish I had this to keep me warm on the those long, cold nights, sleeping on the ground.’ ‘Thank you, son,’ says Ailill. Barabal is drinking the whiskey like water to the amazement of the male dragons. ‘That’s my wife for you. She can outdrink a dragon, I tell you,’ says Fie. Barabal kisses him and looks at Ailill. ‘It’s strong, and I like it.’ Ailill blushes and says, ‘Thank you, dear.’ ‘Auntie Bronagh, can you translate?’ Akron sees his auntie blinking and shaking her head. ‘My brother, not bad. That is going to blow the scales off my asshole,’ she says. Ailill smiles with pride and sips his cup.

Killian downs his whiskey and stands up. ‘Not bad at all, brother. I do it for my love and let you enjoy the fire.’ He adjusts himself so the giants could see his paws, and he covers his body. He slaps his paws. Axel and Adelhied gaze at him with wide open eyes. Killian giggles. ‘My, the giants have met their match, Ailill.’ ‘Don’t encouraged my mate,’ says Iona, sipping the whiskey. ‘Yes, my love. This year, it has more fire. You have done me proud.’ She smiles and kisses him. ‘Thank you, love,’ says Ailill. ‘Right, best get on with it,’ says Killian. He talks in paw. ‘Akron is going to tell a story.’ The giants nod. ‘Right, my nephew.’ ‘This is a tale told by my father. The book he took it from went back to whatever land he was from. My human father told me the beginning of this tale is in another book. He also said that storytellers are a strange lot, and my human father had no idea why this story was split into two parts and put into two completely different books. I have to find the title of the book where the tale begins so I know how it starts. The title of this tale is “The Prince and the Commoner.” ‘King Nigel’s men broke through the captain’s bloc, cutting down every knight who had dared stand against the crown. King Nigel walked past his men as they killed any man who still breathed. The king almost slipped on the blood that had been spilt. He ordered a squire to fetch wood dust and mop up the mess. ‘King Nigel reached his son’s door and ripped the note off it when he read the letter renouncing the title of prince. The king, red with rage, screamed out, “That fucking little shit, I will –”’ Iona clips Akron across the back of the head. ‘Don’t curse,’ she snaps. Emerald giggles. ‘Iona doesn’t like cursing ether.’

Iona clips Emerald across the back of her head. ‘I’m Mother, not Iona,’ she snorts. Emerald rubs her head with her tail. ‘She is strong,’ whispers Emerald. ‘My love, I know. Anyway, the king said, “Drag my son, Prince Alexander, back home and kill that beast called…” The king looked at one of his knights. “What is the dragon called?” ‘A knight stepped forward. “I think she goes by the name of Alice.” ‘“What are you lot doing?” growled the king. “Bring my son home now and the head of Alice.” ‘Seven knights bowed and took their leave. ‘Alexander and Alice awoke in the morning after their wedding, naked and still a little tired from making love for most of the night. Alexander caressed Alice’s fine silvery neck scales. She gently awoke. ‘“My life is perfect, my love. The grain is rising from the tender breast of the earth, and we have to find another distillery to sell your crop to.” Alexander smiled. ‘“I don’t care about that. I have enough silver here to last me three years, but others would buy my crop before it has risen from the soil,” said Alice. ‘“You and I cannot be in bed all day. We are low on food and things, my love,” said Alexander. He kissed his new wife with ion and slipped out of bed and headed to the cooking fire and then stoked the coals back to life. He filled a pot with water from a pail then hung the pot over the fire. ‘While it heated up, Alexander headed back to the only room in his humble home. Alexander was stopped by Alice’s naked body standing by the bed, her silver scales glistening in the spring sunlight. ‘“You are a breathtaking sight,” said Alexander. Like his heart, he heard the water boil with a hot, unforgiving ion at the sight of his wife. Alexander, disturbed by the water boiling over, ran to the pot and picked it up with a wool cloth.

‘Alexander headed back to the only room. Alice took the jug and set it on the floor, then she headed to the oak barrel by her door. Floating on top of the cold water was a white oak pail. She filled it and headed back to the bed. ‘Alexander lay a white ceramic bowl on the floor with soap nuts and a cloth. Alexander picked up the hot water jug. At the same time, they poured the water in and helped one another to a hot steamy bath, after which they dressed for a cool day in light wool tunics, hoses and surcoats. ‘Alice opened her chest and took a few silver coins. She put them into a leather sack and slipped it into her surcoat. She and Alexander left their things where they were and headed out in the bright, cool morning sunlight. ‘Alexander and Alice walked hand in paw to the village. It was a tight-knit group of log shops and stone homes with tiled roofs. It was a small farming village with only a single tavern. ‘Alice and Alexander entered the general store and gathered the things they needed for a month. Alice, being a good wife, checked her sack to make sure she had all they needed. Happily, nothing was missed. They both headed to the shopkeeper, who was a female dragon dressed in a traditional green hose and tunic and who had the finest blue scales. ‘“Well, you two are the talk of village. My daughter is tickled by you, Alice, having a human as your husband.” ‘Alexander took the sack from Alice. One by one, he placed the items on the counter. The shopkeeper wrote the sales in a ledger and calculated how much tax she must pay. ‘“Yes, I am fortunate.” Alice smiled, reaching into her surcoat for silver to pay the shopkeeper. ‘“Know this, Former Prince. Your father will not let you go so easily. Best be on you guard. You may have brought death to us all,” said the shopkeeper with fear in her eyes but a polite smile. ‘“Death will not come. The king has no idea where I am,” said Alexander. ‘Alice put the copper change into her sack. She and Alexander turned to leave.

‘“Don’t be so blind. The king, your father, may know where you are,” said the shopkeeper. “You’re young and foolish.” ‘The warning did not bother Alexander. However, Alice was troubled and wondered if any other village had been searched or about the lengths the king’s knights would go to gather information. Alice knew if King Nigel’s men found her, she would be put to the sword in front of her love. ‘She thought, If I take Alexander far from here, that would keep him safe, but this town sheltered me, and when the harvest was not so good, they all did not ask for payment for things I needed to live, and when I would offer to repay the debt, all of the town refused my silver. If I leave, all will be put to the sword and the town razed to the ground. ‘Alice was broken from her thoughts by Alexander tugging on her tunic. ‘“Can I treat you to lunch, my love?” Alexander smiled. “I did not wish to disturb you from your thoughts as you looked too captivating.” Alexander kissed his wife on the paw. ‘Alice giggled. “Thank you, my love, and a good meal after a long walk home is what we need. You are too kind, my love.” ‘Alexander held the tavern door open for Alice. Inside the tavern were tables made from old wine barrels and simple chairs with a timber floor and patches of straw about. There were a few human and dragon travellers sitting at the tables with their sacks on the floor. Most of the folk were at work. Alexander and Alice found a free table by an open window and took their seats. ‘A tall heavy-built human man wearing a green hose, tunic and apron approached Alexander and Alice. “Dear Alice, you are so kind to grace my tavern, and you’ve brought the prince with you.” ‘“Alexander is no longer a prince, dear Sphered, and your tavern is clean. There is so little straw on the floor,” said Alice. ‘“It be sad. I’m still waiting on the farmers to bring me more. I hope there is no fighting tonight. It’s a pain in the rump to scrub the blood, and the cost of replacing the bloodstained timber is enormous. Enough of that. What can I do for Alexander and his wife?” said Sphered.

‘“Well, what is your wife cooking? Forgive me if she is not the tavern cook,” said Alexander. ‘“There is no insult, my lad. Today, it’s lamb stew and rye bread. What ale, my lady?” said Sphered. ‘“The black ale. It goes well,” said Alice. ‘Alexander put a silver coin on the table. ‘Sphered looked down. “The cost is a copper coin.” ‘“Then take my father’s wealth and do as you please with it,” said Alexander. ‘Sphered took the coin and headed to door at the back of the tavern and disappeared behind it. Alice took Alexander’s hand, and they smiled at each other. ‘A man in a well-worn canvas cloak with the hood pulled over his head entered the tavern and looked around. The man saw Alexander and headed to him. “My prince,” he said quietly. ‘Alexander looked up. “Brother Jolene, what are you doing? You should be far from here.” ‘“Forgive me, my prince.” ‘Alexander put his hand up and stopped him. “No longer a prince,” said Alexander. ‘“Your other brother in arms was killed by your father’s men. It was only luck – and I overslept in a bush – that I made it out alive. Your father searches for you to gain his power through your arranged marriage. The king is killing innocents, torching humans and dragons to find where you have been. You must flee. King Nigel wants to kill Alice,” he said. ‘“No, I will not see the good humans and dragons harmed. There is only one who can stop my father. It pains me to say the knight who had aided me might have been killed when I made my escape,” said Alexander.

‘Sphered placed his and Alice’s orders on the table with two tankards of black ale. ‘“Can you see to my brother for the night? I will pay his ,” said Alice. Sphered nodded. ‘“Rest, Brother Jolene. My father needs to be stopped, so I and my wife wish to live in peace. I need to travel to Princess Mary’s lands and ask for her aid. We will meet in two days. Do not move from the tavern, and protect the village folk,” said Alexander. ‘“You have my word, and I will cut any down who dares harbour ill to the town.” He followed the tavern keeper to the back room. ‘Alice and Alexander ate, wondering what to do and how to stop the king. ‘Alexander picked up his tankard and drank. “It’s a risk to ask Princess Mary for aid. I must ask you to stay. I will not see you.” ‘Alice stopped eating and stared at her love. “Where you go, I go. If your father’s men find me alone, then they will do unspeakable things to me in order to lure you back. I will travel with you. Eat, dear, we must hurry.” Alice continued with her meal. ‘Alexander lost his appetite. He had never thought his father would go this far, killing his own subjects. ‘Soon, Alice finished her lunch, and they headed out of the tavern and made their way back home, with eyes looking into the woods for anything that moved. ‘Alice unlocked her door. “Dear, put the things away and pack food. I’ll ready our swords and pack the things we will need.” She headed to the only room. ‘Alexander put the sack on the table and packed the food – dried meat, bread and biscuits – and tied up the sack. Alice stepped out of the only room with her sword tied to her waist. She wore a leather vest of knives. ‘Alexander gazed at his wife, surprised and a little aroused. “My love, what is this?” he said.

‘Alice tied Alexander’s sword belt on and kissed her love. “My father is the leader of the Blood Brothers. I have been at war and shedding blood since I was born, and yes, my mother gave birth to me in the middle of a battlefield, to my father’s pride. He cut a man’s throat over me to welcome his daughter into the clan. I can fight like I did at the Black , and I will kill anyone who tries to take you from me,” said Alice. She gave Alexander a warm smile and tied his sword onto his waist belt. “Let’s go.” ‘Alexander, still a little shocked, tied the sack to his back and tailed his wife out. Alice locked the door. They moved through the wood with speed to a farmer half a day north. ‘Alexander was about to step out of the wood when Alice pulled him back. She whispered, “The dragon farmer who owns the simple timber home is a retired knight from a land he has never spoken of. We cannot walk up to his door. He is a dear friend. Keep your eyes open. Draw your sword,” said Alice, kissing her love. Alexander and Alice unsheathed their weapons and slowly stepped out of the wood. ‘Out of the corner of Alexander’s eye, he saw an axe falling at great speed. Alexander was able to block the blow with the flat of his sword. He looked down the shaft and saw the blue-scaled dragon missing an eye with a heavy scar on his head, wearing a well-worn tunic and hose. ‘“What are you doing tresing on my lands?” he snorted. ‘“Gable, my old friend, there is no need to be so rude to my husband,” said Alice. ‘Gable pulled back his poleaxe and smiled at Alexander. “Well, I would have liked to go to your wedding, but I was told Alice was too much in a hurry. Come to the house and have tea with my wife and me.” ‘“Thank you for the offer of hospitality. This is my love, former prince Alexander, and his father, King Nigel, wishes to take him back to seize power and kill me. My love and I must find a way to stop him. I need horses. Would you be so kind as to lend me two steeds?” said Alice. ‘A red-scaled dragon in the same well-worn tunic and hose landed next to Gable and kissed him.

‘“Aye, this is my wife. You know where the stables are. The saddles are hanging in the tack room. My wife and I will prepare the farm for war. We will be waiting for you and may kill the odd scouts and string them up by their balls.” ‘Alice took Alexander’s hand and led him to the back of the simple home, to a stable made of stone. Alice opened the door. ‘“I didn’t know dragons could ride horses,” said Alexander. ‘“Yes, of course. I’m the same weight as you. Dragons don’t grow much bigger than humans. Go fetch the saddles, and before you say it, I don’t fly because my love is not by my side when I do,” said Alice, heading to the stall. ‘Alexander headed to the tack room and found the saddles and other needed gear. He carried both saddles and reins out. Waiting were two magnificent black steeds. Both were large and strong. Alice tied them to a post and took the saddles and reins from Alexander after kissing him on the nose. ‘“Simply magnificent, aren’t they? They are retired war horses. They no longer bite but will still trample a knight to death,” said Alice. ‘She and Alexander saddled their steeds and rode out. ‘For two days, Alice and Alexander rode hard through the biting cold and rain. On the evening of the second day, Alexander and Alice, with their well-worn steeds, were walking on the road with high stone walls to a gate guarded by four heavily armed and armoured human knights. ‘One of the guards stepped out and said, “Halt. Who might you be?” ‘Alexander held his weary head up. “Former prince Alexander wishes to have an audience with Princess Mary,” he said. ‘“This is your rumoured dragon wife?” said the guard. ‘Alexander looked up and saw many archers with their arrows nocked. “What is this? We came with no menace,” said Alexander, taking his hilt. “Your father, King Nigel, has gone mad and threatened us with war. If you did not arrive with your wife, then I would have given the order to the archers to

take you,” said the guard, opening the gate. “Come.” ‘Alice and Alexander dismounted their steeds and handed the reins to the other guards and tailed the guard into a dark street where only the outlines of homes and roads were lit by the half-moon light. The guard stopped at the castle’s main door and tapped on it, waited for a moment then tapped two more times. ‘Another guard opened a wood above the door. The guard saw the knight, and the door opened. Alexander and Alice were shoved in. The door was locked behind Alexander and Alice. They were left in the dark till another door opened. A bright light blinded them for a moment. ‘Alexander and Alice were in a room with paintings of battles past hanging on the wall; some were so large, they took up a whole wall. There were tapestries of human and dragon females caring for their young. At one end of the room was an open fire with a red leather set and small black table. ‘A young human male chambermaid in the finest ivory surcoat and hose stepped out of the darkness. “Take a seat, Alice and Prince Alexander. I’ll fetch Princess Mary. The king and queen are away, tending to other affairs of state.” He headed to the door at the end of the room and slipped out. ‘Alexander and Alice headed to the seats and warmed up by the fire. ‘Princess Mary entered the grand room in her silk night tunic and proceeded to Alexander and Alice. “Good to see you, and you brought your wife.” Princess Mary smiled. ‘Alexander and Alice rose up and bowed to Princess Mary. “Forgive us for this intrusion so late in the evening,” said Alexander. ‘Princess Mary raised her hand and stopped him. “The both of you, there is no need to be formal. I think of you, Alexander, as an old friend and you, Alice, as an old foe. Now, my friends, sit.” ‘Alice felt there was no animosity from Princess Mary Alice and sat back down. ‘Alexander was about to take his seat when he saw his former squire enter the room, wearing the same night tunic. “Good to see an old friend, Brian,” said Alexander.

‘“He is to be my husband,” said Princess Mary. ‘That did take Alexander by surprise. “Well, you would be a king, Your Grace.” ‘“Yes, an idea I’m growing accustomed to. What has brought you here?” said Prince-in-Waiting Brian. “When I had arrived that night, you sent me to guard Princess Mary. We fell in love at first sight.” ‘Alexander smiled, then he sighed. “My father has gone mad, and he has ridden across his land, laying waste to much life to find me and drag me home and kill my wife. King Nigel needs to be stopped so I and Alice can live in peace,” said Alexander. ‘“I knew this day would come to . Your father’s men have tresed onto our lands, and my knights have killed some of them. The rest were stripped naked and marched back to the border. My marriage to you, former prince Alexander, has threatened your father’s power. As you know, Prince-in-Waiting Brian is of noble birth, and his family holds the seat of power in the royal court of Justus and can challenge your father’s claim to the throne. My father and mother are away with most of the knights. It might be a problem,” said Princess Mary. ‘“Forgive me for speaking, but I’ll fly and find my father, the leader of the Blood Brothers. They will help,” said Alice. ‘Princess Mary stared at Alice and looked down at her vest of knives and the sword on her belt. “Well, no wonder you made it through the Black . I now understand your heart. There is no ill towards you, and I would expect the same. You look like your mother and father. As it so happens, I have the Blood Brothers in my dungeon. It seems that temptation got the better of that band. They raided a town on my border, killing many and razing a few homes. I lost four knights, and your father lost fifteen men. If the Blood Brothers will help, I will spare all their lives and give them a warning never to darken my door again.” ‘“It’s embarrassing to say my father and mother do enjoy war. If there is no war, then they get bored and cause madness and mayhem. I left the band for this reason. Like my love, I enjoy the quiet life,” said Alice. “You look far too gentle for murder, rape and war, dear,” said Princess Mary.

“Now you will both spend the night, and we will pack and ride to war at first light. Alice, dear, when you wake, gather your mother and her men, who had good last meals and will be sleeping it off.” ‘She headed to the door with the prince-in-waiting, holding it open. Princess Mary showed Alexander and Alice down the hall of marble columns, arches and floors. Princess Mary opened an oak door on the left. “This is the blue room.” She took her leave. ‘Alexander and Alice stepped in. The room was painted blue. There was a large four-poster bed and a large blue rug lying across the floor. Alexander and Alice moved to a blue marble table and undressed. ‘Alice, naked with a dagger in her paw, headed to the bed and found blue night tunics laid out. She slipped the dagger under the pillow and looked at her love. Alexander was fighting to remove his last hose. ‘“Dear, you wish to sleep naked?” Alice smiled. ‘Alexander removed the hose and breeches. “Yes, my love, I’m far too . . .”’ Akron looks at his mother. Best not curse. She looks happy and is enjoying the story. ‘“Tired, dear.” Alexander jumped into bed with the candles flickering. They fell asleep, hand in paw. ‘The next morning, Alice awoke with the sunlight shining through the blue cloth over the window. She looked at Alexander with a smile while he slumbered. She kissed him on the lips and slipped out of bed. ‘“Come back to bed,” yawned Alexander. ‘“My love, I would love to. But I have to meet with my mother and father,” said Alice. She kissed Alexander again. ‘She headed to the blue table, where a jug and a bowl of water, along with a clean hose and tunic, were waiting. Alice had a quick bath and dressed, then she put on her vest of knives and sword belt. She looked at Alexander. He had fallen back asleep. She quietly left the room.

‘A human knight in full-plate armour matched up to Alice with a poleaxe in his hand. He bowed to her. “Come with me,” he said. ‘Alice followed him down the hall to a door on the right. The knight took a flaming torch that hung next to the door, and he and Alice headed down a dark, damp ageway. As they drew close to a dim light, Alice was overcome by a foul stench, one she could not describe. ‘The knight held up the torch. It shone through the bars at many humans and dragons. Some held up their hands and paws to block the light that stung their eyes. ‘“Aye, it smells of death and unwashed bodies,” said the knight, making his way to the last cell. ‘Sitting on a bench near the cell’s iron gate was a silver dragon wearing only breeches, with scars across her dragon body, mending a belt. ‘“Mother, are you well?” said Alice. ‘Alice’s mother put down the belt and smiled at her daughter. “Yes, and your father lives. There is no killing him. All of the men are here bar a few who met their end in battle. Now we await the executioner. Ahhh, yes. Death will come for us at last. It was good to see you before we met again in the grand hall.” She smiled. ‘“Your death will not come to – not yet, Mother. My husband’s father has gone mad with power and wishes to drag my love back home. I need your help to stop his father so we can live in peace. Princess Mary will pardon you as long as you never tres on her land again,” said Alice. ‘Her mother smiled widely. “You never sent word of you falling in love and being married,” said Alice’s mother. ‘“Don’t be dumb, Mother. I had no idea where in the world you lot were. Gather Father and your men. We ride out the moment they wake,” said Alice. ‘“Your things and weapons are waiting topside. You are fighting alongside my men, and do behave,” said the knight.

‘Alice and the knight take their leave. Alice’s mother looks at her love sleeping on his back in a hose and a well-worn tunic, also with a body riddled with scars. “My love, we have a job.” ‘He opened his eyes. “I heard, all right. Right, you lot, get the fuck up!” ‘Out of the darkness, his men, both human and dragon, rose up.’ Iona growls at Akron. ‘Your mouth. Watch it. I don’t want any of the young’s first words to be bad ones.’ ‘Mother, it’s how the story goes,’ says Akron. ‘Anyway, Alice got back to her room. Alexander was slipping on his surcoat. Waiting on the table was breakfast. ‘“Bacon and eggs with toast, dear,” he said and tied on his sword belt. ‘Alice headed to the table, and they ate in silence. A little while later, Alice was cleaning her lover’s face. Princess Mary and Prince-in-Waiting Brian stepped into the room. Alexander and Alice rose and bowed. ‘“There is no need,” said Princess Mary. “Your mother and father’s men have an appetite, one that may send my kingdom to the poorhouse. It is morning. Your mother, father and men are drinking whiskey, Alice. My men are not happy to be fighting with them, but they wish to be rid of your father, so they are bearing it. The guard who is at your door will take you to the stables, where the war party is readying itself. We must dress for war.” ‘“Thank you, and I’ll make sure that my family never comes to your lands again,” said Alice. ‘“Yes, it will be their death. Make sure they know this,” said Princess Mary. She left the room with Prince-in-Waiting Brian. ‘Alexander and Alice stood and left the room and headed into the hall and met with the knight. They headed up the hall. ‘“Do your parents know about me?” said Alexander. ‘Alice grinned. “Yes and no. They do not know you’re a human,” she said.

‘The knight opened two large iron doors, and they marched into a garden. There were rose beds and beds of colourful flowers, some beautiful and exotic. The lawn was well manicured with a small fountain of rough-cut marble. ‘Alice and Alexander would have liked to amble through the garden and discover more of its splendour, surrounded by water cascading onto stones. Alice would have liked to make love on the soft grass. She giggled at that thought. ‘The knight disappeared behind a hedge. Alexander and Alice followed the knight. A band of shabby humans and dragons were dressing in leather armour and mounting steeds. They did not match the well-polished armour of the knights. ‘Alice saw her mother buckling up her father with leather armour. Alice pulled Alexander over to them. “Mother, Father, this is my husband, former prince Alexander,” she said. ‘Both her parents stopped and gazed at Alexander. “He is a human. You’re having a laugh?” said her mother. ‘Alice held up her paw and Alexander’s hand, showing them their wedding rings. ‘Alice’s mother smiled. “Well, you make her happy. That’s all I care about.” She kissed Alexander on the lips. “Welcome to the Blood Brothers.” ‘Alice’s father also kissed Alexander on the lips. That did shock Alexander. He backed away. “Forgive me,” he said. ‘“Mother, Father, Alexander does not know the family custom,” said Alice. ‘Alexander could see the awkward smile on the face of Alice’s mother. He didn’t wish to see her or his wife unhappy, and Alexander wished to bond with his new father. Alexander folded his arms and said, “It’s not that. I felt cheated by your father. That was not a kiss.” ‘Alice’s father stopped tying his sword belt on. He gave Alexander an unhealthy grin. “Well, forgive me, my prince.” He put his paw on his chest. “I shall return my lips and give you what I have cheated you of.”

‘Alexander realised what he had said and saw Alice’s old man approaching him. Alexander, not feeling safe, made a run for it. ‘“My prince is running. I must give him this kiss,” said Alice’s father. He gave chase. One of his men tossed him a rope on the sprint-out . ‘Alexander looked behind him. Alice’s father was gaining ground fast. Alexander knew he could not outrun his wife’s father. He climbed the first elm he saw. ‘Alice’s father looked up the tree and smiled broadly. He unleashed his talons and climbed. Alexander felt a little dumb. He forgot dragons were some of the best climbers. Alexander was now stranded on a limb. He knew that could not the weight of Alice’s father. Alexander gave him that two-finger salute and a cheeky smile. ‘Alice’s father rolled out his tongue and lassoed the rope around Alexander. He coiled more rope around his new son and lowered him to the ground, dragging him off to his daughter. Alice’s father gave Alexander what he was cheated of. ‘Alice warmly smiled at her love. He was spitting and had a sour look. “Your father tastes awful,” he said. ‘Alice kissed Alexander ionately and untied him. “He likes you,” she said. ‘Alexander looked at his new father. He gave his new son a seedy wink and a smile. ‘The Blood Brothers and knights laughed wildly, and they mounted their steeds and rode out. ‘Alice’s mother, with her daughter and son, handed over the steed’s reins. She giggled at Alexander and playfully slapped him on the rump. Her husband helped her onto her horse. He mounted his steed. ‘Princess Mary and the prince-in-waiting ed Alexander and Alice on their white steeds. Both were wearing the finest armour. Princess Mary looked at Alice’s mother and father. “Well, let’s go before you lot start a fight with my knights.”

‘They rode off. The Blood Brothers and knights rode into the night and the next morning with little rest. ‘Later on that morning, Princess Mary’s sergeant, a young male dragon, rode up to Alexander. “I have just spoken with my princess and the leaders of the Blood Brothers. There is a man just ahead by a fire. We’ll take a wide berth around him on the off-chance there may be an ambush.” ‘“There is no need. Tell the men to stop. I know who it is,” said Alexander. He and Alice rode up while the sergeant held his paw up and called a halt. ‘Alexander saw the man in a canvas cloak with a horse tied to the limb of tree, warming himself by the fire. Alexander handed his reins to Alice and dismounted his steed and placed his hand on his sword. “Is that you, Brother Jolene?” ‘Jolene looked up. His face had lost its colour. “Your father’s men are drawing close to your home village. There is little time. As I departed from the tavern, I saw one of King Nigel’s scouts poking around. I killed him and flogged my horse to get to where I am. The king’s men will not be far.” ‘“Your horse is stuffed, and so are you,” said Alexander. “There is no way you can fight. I will not have a brother die.” ‘Princess Mary rode up to Alexander. “I overheard.” She looked at the man. “I you, and you saw me in such a state. Take your horse and yourself to my castle and inform the guard who you are. They will give you shelter.” ‘“Thank you, Your Grace,” said Jolene, turning back to the fire. ‘Princess Mary’s men and the Blood Brothers rode hard for the remainder of the day. ‘In the late afternoon, Alexander and Alice, with their men, arrived at their home village. Alexander and Alice saw the town’s humans and dragons gather in the town centre with fear in their eyes. ‘Alexander and Alice dismounted their steeds and handed the reins to Alice’s mother and father. He called for seven of his men to spread out and kill anything with a sword and not to set the town ablaze or sack it.

‘Alexander and Alice pushed their way through the crowd of humans and dragons, all with tear-stained eyes and looks of despair. Alice and Alexander broke through to the human and dragon elders seated at a table with their heads in their hands and paws. ‘The dragon elder lifted his head. “Alexander, your father and his knights are on the edge of our village with flaming torches, threatening our homes and livelihood. King Nigel ordered us to hand over you and Alice. In exchange, our lives would be spared. We told him we had no idea where you were, and the king did not believe us. King Nigel said if his son is not returned by nightfall, then fire would rain down, and the people of the town would be put to the sword.” Tears fell down the elder’s face. ‘“Get out of the way,” shouted Alexander. The village folk parted. “Look, Princess Mary is here to help, and so are Alice’s mother and father, the leaders of the Blood Brothers. My father is about to be taught a lesson. What king kills his kin?” ‘The elders looked up. “None of us want death and war,” said the human elder. ‘“Well, that is what my father wants,” said Alexander. He and Alice headed back to her mother and father and mounted their horses. “All of you, go back to your homes and stay there. Guard your women and children,” said Alexander. The knights and Blood Brothers rode out of town at full gallop into the woods. ‘Alice’s father and Princess Mary’s sergeant saw the camp of King Nigel’s knights. The knights were at rest with no guards, to the delight of Alice’s father. He unsheathed his sword and let out a battle cry. ‘His men and Princess Mary’s knights unsheathed their swords and charged toward King Nigel’s men before they had a moment to grasp their swords. Soon, the cries of death and blood were running thick. The Blood Brothers dismounted their steeds and drove their daggers into any soul who lived. Princess Mary’s knights gave chase to King Nigel’s men who fled and killed them. ‘Alice, Alexander and the leaders of the Blood Brothers searched the tents for any man hiding and killed them. Alice enjoyed watching her love bond with her mother and father, even though it involved splitting heads with an axe. ‘Princess Mary and Prince-in-Waiting Brian, with splashes of blood on their

armour and swords, headed to where Alexander’s, Alice’s and her parents’ horses were tied up. They were not there, but the princess heard water. She looked for it. A few feet from their steeds were Alexander and Alice and her family, washing the blood off. ‘“Alexander, we have found your father. Alice, come with us. Sorry to the leaders of the Blood Brothers. This is a state affair,” said Princess Mary. ‘Alexander and Alice tosses their cloths to Alice’s mother and father and followed the princess and prince-in-waiting. ‘They soon arrived at a circle of Princess Mary’s knight. The knights saw Princess Mary and the prince-in-waiting and moved out of the way. Alexander and Alice slowly walked to King Nigel, who was sitting on the ground, surrounded by his dead knights. ‘“Father, you killed many of your kin, and for what reason?” said Alexander. ‘“If you hadn’t gone mad and married the princess, then I would have had both kingdoms in my power and you, my son, a mighty king’s reign that would have lasted for a thousand years,” he snapped with blood running down his forehead. ‘“Power is no different from lust. There is no love. There is no care for your kin. I would rather have loved than lay in a full but empty bed and govern an empty kingdom, like the one you’re tried to fill with whores. Alice is no beast, and I love her,” said Alexander, kissing Alice with burning ion. She wanted to rip his clothing off and pull him to her breast and show the king how much she loved her husband. ‘King Nigel was red with rage. He stood up. A knight kicked the king back down. “How dare you stand before the princess? Your men have no honour. They could not land a blow on the weakest of the Blood Brothers.” He backed up to the prince-in-waiting. ‘“My mother and father will annex your kingdom. My love is of noble birth and will be the head of the house until a new king is found. You are hereby denounced to Prince of Nothing, and you will be locked in the chamber of whores for the rest of your days,” said Princess Mary. ‘Prince Nigel, so outraged, stood up. A dragon knight drove his fist into the

Prince of Nothing’s belly. He fell to the ground and gasped for air. ‘“Go forth and take the castle. Most of the knights are here and dead.” Princess Mary looked at her prince-in-waiting. “Lead the men, and pay the Blood Brothers handsomely.” ‘He smiled and bowed to his love and headed off. Princess Mary turned to Alexander and Alice. “Because of you two, my father took me to knights’ training, and it was where I was schooled in war and swung a sword, and I was black and blue from it.” She tossed Alice a sack. “There is enough wealth in there to see you through the rest of your lives. You must go far from here and never return. It will shift the balance of power. You should live hand in paw.” I have no idea how the story ends,’ says Akron. ‘I like that story, my love,’ says Emerald. Akron looks at his sister – she is fast asleep – then at his father. ‘You like it?’ Ailill rests his head on his paw and nods. ‘Your mother did as well.’ Killian stops talking paw and looks at the giants. They are smiling. ‘They hung on to every word. My nephew and my mate like it as well. I have never seen them so involved in one of your tales.’ He slips under his fur. Bronagh wraps her paws around her mate and kisses him. ‘Thank you, dear, and thank you, Akron.’ ‘I missed telling you all stories. When I get back, I’ll tell you of my travels and the humans and dragons I meet,’ says Akron. Akron’s aunties and uncles collect their young and give Emerald and Akron kisses on their cheeks. Alaw rolls on her back and smiles at Akron. Her tongue rolls out, and she giggles. ‘How I wish I was Alice and had a human by my side to make love to every night.’ The rest of the unmated dragons looked at Emerald with jealous and envious eyes. ‘Well, Akron is mine, not any of yours,’ says Emerald. She looks at her son. Alexander is sleeping soundly in her and his father’s hands and paws.

Siobhan stands up and rubs her tired eyes and yawns. She sheepishly looks at Emerald. ‘I’m still young, and I’m bigger than you, Emerald, but you are pretty. How I wish I had your underscales.’ She smiles. ‘Thank you, dear. You are pretty yourself.’ Emerald gives her a kiss on the cheek. Siobhan heads back to her mother and curls up by her paws and falls asleep with her father stroking her head and pulling a fur over her. Akron and his family pull their furs over themselves and settle down. Ally gets up and stretches out. ‘Father, I’m going to check on Gowan,’ she says. ‘Take your mother,’ says Gibby. Ally looks at her father. ‘I can handle…’ Gibby glares at her. ‘Yes, Father.’ Effemy stretches her paws and follows Ally down the dimly lit hall. Ally opens Gowan’s door. She finds him resting, and he hasn’t shit or pissed himself, to her relief. She feels the bottom of his pad on his front paw. The blood flow feels strong. Ally makes sure Gowan is not cold, then she heads out. Effemy locks the door quietly. Ally and her mother continue to the sitting room. Ally tosses more wood into the fire. Effemy makes sure the bolt on the door is secure. They head back to the training hall. All of the clan are sleeping. Effemy looks at Akron. He too is asleep, with Emerald’s and his sister’s heads resting on his chest. Alexander is nestled between them. Effemy and Ally slip under their fur. Gibby and Glen wrap their arms around their wives and kiss them good night. Queen Grace is sleeping in her bed with the blankets not pulled over her. She is in a white night tunic and is unconscious, shivering from the cold night. She sheds tears and says the words ‘I love you’ gently in the calm, cool night. A small black oak chest on her nightstand emits pure white light. The blankets creep themselves over Queen Grace. Ghostly words echo softly, I love you, my

wife. There is hope. The room falls dark when the quarter-moon light shines into the chamber. The white light vanishes. Queen Grace continues to slumber as her body warms up, a tear falling from her eye.

CHAPTER 11

A kron wakes in what he thinks is the morning. The oil in the lamp has run low. There is only a very dim light. He could see the faint outline of his slumbering family. A shimmering green light catches Akron’s eyes. He looks down. The emerald and chain appear. Akron happens to look to his right. A skeletal human and dragon in well-worn armour, who seem to be very old both, stare at Akron. His body trembles with fear. They’re floating in the air, he thinks. Emerald wakes with the pendant pressed to the tip of her nose. She picks it up. The emerald and chain begin to vanish in her paw. However, she could still feel the weight of the necklace which perplexes Emerald. She lays it back on Akron’s chest and looks up at him. Akron is more white than normal, she thinks. Emerald sees a bead of cold sweat on Akron’s brow and smells the faint scent of fear. ‘What’s wrong, my love?’ She yawns. ‘Over there by Bronagh – there’s a human skeleton and a dragon skeleton standing there, looking at me,’ says Akron with a tone of terror, and his body trembles. Emerald lifts her head. ‘There is nothing, my love. Just a dream.’ She smiles and kisses Akron. He looks at Emerald then to Bronagh. There is nothing. ‘Well, where is my kiss?’ says Emerald. Akron kisses her on the nose. Akron, still unnerved, whispers, ‘Let’s get up and not wake the clan.’ Emerald carefully picks up her little sister’s head and lays it with care on the fur.

She stirs a little. Emerald strokes her cheek till her little sister falls back asleep. Akron slips out from under Emerald and places her son by the paws of Akron’s mother and makes sure Alexander is wrapped up tight in his fur. Akron kisses his son on the cheek. ‘I love you, and be a good boy for your grandmother and grandfather.’ Akron also kisses his mother and father. He heads back to Emerald. They help each other dress. Emerald and Akron toss on their cloaks. ‘Get our sacks and books. I’ll wake Adelhied.’ Emerald nods and kisses Akron gently on the lips and heads down the hall. Akron tiptoes to the giants. He gently shakes Adelhied’s giant paws. He doesn’t think she would feel it, but her large blue eye opens. She smiles at Akron. She rises out of the fur. Adelhied kisses her family and Axel. She picks up her fur tunic and hose that lie by his side and tails Akron out of the training hall. They meet Emerald in the sitting room. Akron and Emerald help Adelhied into her clothing. Akron double-checks to make certain no underscales are exposed to O’Father’s weather while Emerald tosses more wood into the fire. She and Akron climb up Adelhied’s paw and continue onto her back and sit between her shoulders. Adelhied looks behind her to the little dragon and human who have settled into each other’s paws and hands. Adelhied walks to the door and pulls back the bolt and opens it. The rain is coming down hard, and the wind is freezing cold. She steps into O’Father’s foul mood and closes the door with her tail. She spreads her giant wings and takes flight. Adelhied climbs into the sky. Emerald and Akron feel the rain and cold intensely soaked through to their underscales and skin. Their bodies shiver uncontrollably. Adelhied pumps her wings hard to keep them warm without lighting her flame. Soon, the rain stops, and there is just the sun. Below are dark clouds. Emerald and Akron hold one another tightly and use the warmth to stop shivering. Adelhied slows her wings, and gliding on a thermal of warm air, she heads west. That also helps warm her body and dry her tunic.

Adelhied looks at her friends. They have fall asleep. Adelhied begins to miss her love. She looks back to the sky and thinks, I’ll see Axel and my human family soon. Adelhied then looks at the setting sun and thinks, I sense that I have flown seven hundred leagues west, I think. I wish Mother had finished honing my instincts for flight above the clouds. Adelhied feels homesick, and she misses Axel dearly. She has never been separated from him for this long. Adelhied fights the urge to turn back. I have to press on in the morning. I’ll see my love… I miss home. Will Mother forgive us for killing our father? Axel loved him, and he never wanted to harm his father. He and I loved him with all of our hearts. Why couldn’t Father and Mother understand? Axel and I could not help how we feel. If I had one wish, it would be to fly back home. I’ll continue straight to the isle of Dursey and lie naked on the soft sand with my love and watch the silver blue flying fish leap out of the water and dance in the air for a moment and splash into the clear blue water, just lie there until the moon has risen. I’ll climb the tall pine in the forest of Abednego like Axel and I did when we were young and wanted to love each other without judging eyes. We would lie on the tall branch with our paws intertwined. But thinking of these things makes bad memories of Mother and Father trying to tear Axel and me apart, and they told us that we would be put to death and that we are the shame of the queen and king, and the fights we had at home – even my parents would fight . . . In spite of that, I have something that no dragon in my former homeland has – two humans, a son and a daughter I helped find. Robyn and Jeff are my family. What do I call them? Mother and Father? Son and daughter? When they know more paw, then I will have to ask them if it is well that I call them Mother and Father. I miss not having them. I and Axel are excited to see our new island home, surrounded by other islands with all kinds of humans and dragons living on them. My love too will feel more like a man by working the fields with Jeff while I and Robyn tend to the children. Robyn said to the east from home is an island with no name or inhabitants with a tall redwood forest. It’s an island where a small group of humans and dragons from her village go there in the summer to dig for truffles. Maybe that can be a new special place for Axel and me to go and just be one for a little while.

Adelhied looks at Akron and Emerald. They’re awake and hold each other for warmth. I don’t feel the cold. It must be my body blocking the warm air from reaching them. I have to let them know I’m to dive back under the clouds. Adelhied coughs. Emerald and Akron look at her. Adelhied smiles and points down. Akron and Emerald nod and grasp Adelhied’s tunic. She descends into the clouds. Adelhied emerges from the clouds to a cold grey day, but there is no rain. Akron looks at a forest. He taps her back and points. Adelhied looks down and smiles. Effemy told me to find the forest and to follow the scent of a village. I smell fire burning mixed with meat cooking. That makes me hungry. Adelhied flies in the direction where the scent is strong. Adelhied sees a grass field. Beyond that is a village. She also notes on the outer fringe of the village is a large black-and-white tent with humans and dragons wearing different-coloured tabards milling about. Adelhied leaves the forest. At that moment, she is surrounded by dragons wearing no armour but are wearing red, purple and black tabards, each with a hand and paw emblem, with humans on their backs, wearing matching-coloured tabards. All are sporting heavy woollen surcoats and hoses. Adelhied lands on the grassy plain. The humans and dragons in the purple tabards land behind her. The humans and dragons nock their arrows and draw their bows at Adelhied. The rest of the knights draw their swords. Adelhied feels she is in danger and wants to flee, but she knows the arrows move with greater speed than her wings. Adelhied’s body trembles with the fear of no escape, and she thinks, Have we wandered into hostile lands? Akron and Emerald climb off Adelhied’s back as a human and a dragon in black tabards with hand-and-paw symbols draw near. Akron looks at them, confused about the reception. ‘We have not harmed any of you. None of us smell of blood. Why have your archers and knights drawn weapons on us? She is gentle,’ says Akron. ‘Well, she is a giant and could kill us all in the blink of an eye. I’m captain of the Black Company, Sir Akir, and the human is my son and my co-captain, Sir

Balloch. Lower your weapons.’ The knights sheathe their swords. The archers return the arrows to their quivers under their surcoats and put their bows between their legs and gently pull down one side of their bows, releasing the strings. They slip them under their tabards to keep the strings dry. ‘Now who are you?’ says Sir Balloch. ‘I’m the Man in Black, and the giant is Adelhied.’ ‘I’m his mate, Emerald.’ All of the knights and archers bar the captains break into laughter that injures Akron and Emerald. They stare at the ground, feeling ashamed. Akron’s body trembles with embarrassment. I had feared this would happen to my love, he thinks. Adelhied sees the humiliation on Emerald’s face and the tears she is trying to hide. My friends did not laugh at my brother and I. Neither did the clan, thinks Adelhied as her rage builds with every moment of mocking laughter. Adelhied smells a female dragon in a red tabard with red and white scales and a matching surcoat. Adelhied grows as a warning for them to stop. The knights and archers fall to the ground in a fit of laughter. The rage Adelhied holds spills over. She coils her tail around the female dragon with speed and constrains her. She struggles to breathe. The knights stop laughing and draw their swords and rush to the giant. ‘Halt! Right, you lot, this is what you get for insulting the queens’ guests!’ says Sir Akir. He looks at Adelhied. ‘I have met your kind. I know you only speak paw. I ask you to let this go.’ Adelhied does not understand his words, but he has a friendly tone of voice, and she does not wish to kill the dragon. Adelhied, still infuriated, drops the dragon hard. The female dragon struggles to breathe. Her human sheathes his sword and runs to her. ‘Mother, you well?’ She gasps for air and nods.

Adelhied smiles at Akron and Emerald. With her tail, she takes Emerald’s paw and Akron’s hand, s them and smiles. ‘Thank you,’ says Akron. Emerald too smiles and kisses Adelhied on the cheek. ‘Thank you for not laughing. I love Akron. I cannot help it. Neither can my human love.’ Sir Balloch gazes at the archers and knights, ashamed. ‘Did you lot see me laugh? Or my son?’ The knights and archers, hearing the anger in his voice, dare not move. ‘This is the second pair of a human and dragon to fall in love. You lot should be rejoicing. What would your wives think? And you, archer, what would your husband think? After all, he is the keeper of city affairs. Now the lot of you have brought shame to this kingdom and these lands. You have made our guest feel awkward and not welcome. This is simply not good enough. Be off, the lot of you. The queens can deal with your insult.’ The knights and archers hang their heads in shame and swallow hard. They know the punishment for insulting a royal guest is going to be swift and hard. They could be kicked out of the company. They move on without offering an apology to Emerald or Akron. That makes Sir Akir and Sir Balloch wild with rage, but they don’t show it. They glare at their retreating charges. Sir Akir slaps his paws together. ‘Well, let’s move on. Emerald, welcome home. You have been missed. Queen Antonia and Queen Grace have sent search parties to find you and others, but they still remain in the wild. Emerald, you have not sent word in some years. We all thought you would be dead. On the subject of death, Man in Black, you are wanted by the council for the murders of three wizards.’ Sir Akir smiles broadly. ‘How in the hell were you able to get the best of a wizard? This kingdom is not controlled by the council. You will not be handed over to them.’ Akron looks at Emerald, confused. ‘This is your home? Why didn’t you tell me?’ ‘I swore an oath. Don’t hate me,’ says Emerald, staring at her paws. The burden of the oath she had sworn is almost too much to bear, and she knows she is

hurting the one she loves by keeping his past from him. Adelhied cheeps and points to the sky. Akron breaks away from Emerald and looks at the giant. ‘You miss your mate and family. You should rest, but you are anxious to get back to your family. Thank you, Adelhied.’ The giant spreads her wings and smiles at Akron and Emerald. She wants to make them feel better. She cheeps for them to cheer up. ‘Wait,’ say Sir Akir and Sir Balloch. ‘She must eat. I’ll not have her fly on an empty stomach. I’ll take Adelhied and feed her then send her on her way.’ Akron waves to Adelhied. She lowers her head and kisses Akron and Emerald on their cheeks. ‘I and Emerald thank you.’ He points to the knights and then to his belly. Then to Sir Akir, Adelhied nods and folds her wings and follows him. ‘You two, come with me to the marshals’ office. Your lodging will be with them and their families for the night. In the morning, my father and I will escort you both to the queens. Don’t feel the need to leave without informing me,’ says Sir Balloch.

CHAPTER 12

S ir Balloch leads Akron and Emerald through the village. Akron could not distinguish the high or low born of the village. All their surcoats are in many different colours, and their cloaks with silver and brass thread trimmings appear to be in good shape. The humans and dragons are also in good health. The mothers – human and dragon, some with young in their paws and hands – stand in front of their homes and trade meat and vegetables with the other mothers in the village for dinner without paying copper or silver. The human men gather water from the well while the dragon men are splitting firewood; their human and dragon sons help carry the logs inside. None of them seem to be bothered by the knights camped just outside their homes nor do they look at Akron and Emerald with suspicious eyes. Some dragon and human young wearing brown cloaks dash past Akron and Emerald with hairs, fish and a small brown-furred animal no bigger than a cat. Akron has never seen one on his travels. As Akron es through the village, he looks around for the shops. He only finds what he thinks is a warehouse in the middle of the homes, well hidden. Near that is the well; to the left of that are the cowan shop and general store. I have never seen a village like this. One with no tavern. There must be great wealth here. I see no farmlands. Where do they mine their copper from? thinks Akron. A human mother with a basket of meat in her hands and a dragon mother with pinkish red scales are standing in front of their door, talking, both wearing blue surcoats and hoses, with a human infant nestled in the dragon mother’s paws and a very young dragon wearing a one-piece red woollen tunic and with the same colour of scales as her mother is standing by her human mother’s feet, holding on to her leg. The young dragon child looks at Emerald and Akron holding paw and hand. This drives her curiosity wild. The little dragon’s silver white underscales look pretty, she thought.

She lets go of her human mother and heads to the little dragon. The young dragon es Sir Balloch. She stops in front of Emerald and stands up and chirps hello and smiles broadly. Emerald looks at Akron. He is watching all the village folk going about their evening. He is truly fascinated. Emerald squeezes his hand. Akron looks at Emerald. There is still something bothering her, he thinks. ‘Yes, my love?’ Emerald points to the young dragon standing on the path. ‘She likes you, Emerald. The little one herself is quite breathtaking,’ says Akron. He kisses Emerald on the cheek, and she blushes. Akron misses his son, feeling a strange ache in his heart, knowing he will not see him for a while – if he ever will. Both the mothers note their child is missing and look around for her. They both see Emerald and Akron and their daughter wanting to get close to the strangers. They head to Akron and Emerald. ‘My name is Jay. The woman by my side is my human daughter. Her name is Mavic.’ Mavic gives a welcoming smile. ‘The little one in my paws is only a fortnight old, and we as a family will name him in three months. This is the tradition of the village. It’s to do with a famine that swept through the lands here over 300 years ago. I was just a little girl then. If the child survives the first three months, then he or she would be named.’ Mavic kneels in front of her daughter and kisses her on the cheek. ‘This little one finds you both enthralling. Why, human, are you holding your master’s paw? Well, I think she is your master, and my daughter’s name is Lily.’ ‘This human is my mate,’ says Emerald quietly. ‘Well, I thought I could smell something different.’ Jay chuckles. ‘It is your good fortune, Emerald, that there are too many knights mixing up the scent of the

village. Otherwise, you two would have stuck out like a sore thumb. There are three unmated dragons here. One of the poor dears has the heart of a whore.’ ‘Thank you for the warning,’ says Emerald. Sir Balloch looks around for any wishing to harm his guests. ‘You, little one, can approach. I and my mate will not harm her.’ Lily looks at Jay and Mavic for permission, and they both nod. Lily gets on all four paws and walks to Akron and Emerald and stands up. Akron lets go of Emerald’s paw and kneels before Lily. So does Emerald. ‘Well, you have the same pinkish red scales as your mother and the hazel eyes of your human mother.’ ‘She wants a kiss from you both,’ says Jay, rocking her son. Akron picks up Lily. ‘Ahh, you’re well fed and look to be in good health,’ he says. He and Emerald both give Lily a kiss on the cheek. Lily gives one back and runs her paw over Emerald’s scales. ‘You have the silvery shimmer as well.’ Akron hands her back to Mavic, who holds her tight. He looks at Jay’s son. ‘He is a fine lad.’ Jay smiles. ‘Yes, his fathers are proud.’ ‘We must go, lad,’ says Sir Balloch. Emerald takes Akron’s hand, and they move on. Sir Balloch stops in front of the marshals’ office and scratches his back on the stone wall. ‘Blasted wool makes me itch. Without it, I’ll freeze my knackers off. Emerald, you are of this land and kingdom. You can greet yourself and the Man in Black. I must attend to the idiots who found you love something to laugh at and punish them then laugh at that.’ He takes his leave. Akron is about to open his mouth, but Emerald opens the doors and looks away

from him. Akron sees her body trembling and her eyes are full of shame. What have I done? thinks Akron. He and Emerald step in. The marshals, wearing heavy black cloaks, are at their desk, digging through piles of parchment. Emerald coughs, and both the marshals stop and look up. ‘Yes?’ they say. ‘I’m Emerald, and this is the Man in Black.’ ‘Well, I’m Art, and this is my son, Marshal Baigh. Forgive us for the moment. Go and warm yourself by the fire.’ The marshals continue their search. Emerald leads Akron to the fire. Emerald becomes very quiet. She holds her tail and stares at her paws, her body trembling with guilt and remorse. ‘Why did you tell me this is your homeland? Is the story about your father abandoning you a lie?’ Emerald shakes her head and sheds tears. ‘I was dumped at a village to the east of this land and taken to the city.’ Akron raises his hand to dry her tears, his body trembling, not knowing what is wrong with his love. Emerald pushes him away. ‘I love you. Don’t hate me,’ she cries. ‘I could never hate you. I love you, Emerald. This is no longer funny, my love. What is going on? No oath is worth this much misery and self-torture,’ says Akron, forcing his hand to her face and gently drying Emerald’s tears. He feels her body shaking. ‘Don’t be sad. What is it? I will always love you, and if you run, I will find you,’ says Akron in the most comforting tone of voice. Where is Mother when I need her? How do I claim Emerald? he thinks. Akron is lost on how to bring Emerald out of this state. Baigh finds the sheet of parchment and quill. His father finds the marshal’s

bronze seal and black wax under piles of parchment on the floor. Baigh begins to scribe. His father puts the wax in a copper pot and suspends it over a candle. ‘We were not excepting you for another week or more. The weather is foul, and you could have died getting here. The queens are most eager to speak with you about the reign of terror you have caused to the council and to other… well… less-than-friendly bands of humans and dragons,’ says Art, looking at Emerald. ‘Lad, why is your master so upset?’ ‘I don’t know. She will not tell me. Emerald is my master, friend and mate. The knight and archer who met us laughed at our love,’ says Akron, not looking at the marshals. He is stroking Emerald’s neck in a bid to calm her. Baigh and Art stop and look at Akron. ‘Well, I thought I could smell something different,’ says Art. ‘Don’t take it to heart, lad. They meant nothing by it. Soon they will be licking their wounds or the chamber pots.’ Both marshals cracked a small smile. ‘You must have thought you’ll lose your head for being in love in this land. You, Man in Black, have a formidable bravery to come to this strange land, knowing it could kill you. Are there others’ lives that you will risk your life for? What foul news have you brought?’ says Baigh. Without looking at them, Akron knows it is incredibly rude not to address a marshal or lord without looking them in the eye. Akron does not care. ‘What news I have is only for the queens of this land. I do not know who to trust, and there are over 150 lives depending on me. They are my family. Are you going to kill us?’ says Akron. ‘Well, you are our guest tonight, and that would be rude. Emerald should have told you that any human and dragon who wish to fall in love will have sanctuary in this kingdom. You are the second human and dragon in this land to be in love and do so openly. Many will rejoice, and Queen Grace may break their dreadful melancholy,’ says Art. He takes a closer look at Akron and at his son. ‘My word, lad, you look like someone I and my family used to know.’ Art thumps his boots on the floor. Cairistiona and Alpina emerge from the trapdoor, both wearing purple linen dresses and blue surcoats.

‘Yes, my love and son?’ says Alpina. ‘Over by the fire is our guest tonight. The little dragon is Emerald, and the human with her is the Man in Black,’ says Art. Cairistiona and Alpina Look at their guest. ‘Well, your master, I take it, Man in Black, does look upset. What is wrong?’ says Cairistiona. Alpina smells something different about this human and little dragon. They smell of each other. Wow, they’re in love. Have they told each other? she thinks. “Man in Black, you cannot cheer up you master?” ‘This is the homeland of my mate Emerald, but she is not happy for reasons she will not tell me. I don’t understand. I’d thought she would happy to be home,’ says Akron. ‘Ahh, so you live openly in love. Very dangerous in other parts of the world,’ says Cairistiona. ‘That’s enough gossip, you two, and not a word until they have reached the city. Aye, I’ll have the unmated dragons back through the door. I have no doubt that the one we all know will rape him where the Man in Black stands,’ says Art, sealing the parchment with wax. ‘You can badger them in the morning when they feel better. The knights made Emerald feel worse and unwelcome by laughing at their love.’ Alpina – she is growing in anger – and Cairistiona stare at the marshal dead in the eye. ‘They dare do such a thing in these lands?’ says Cairistiona, raising her voice. ‘Aye,’ says Baigh. ‘They will be dealt with. Now is dinner almost ready? Father, I and our guests are starving.’ ‘Yes, you’re right, and you are all in luck. Tonight is roast lamb,’ says Alpina, peeking down the trap door and into the darkness and shouting, ‘Cairistiona!’ She looks at Emerald. ‘Don’t despair, Emerald. All is well. You’re home.’ ‘Don’t hate me,’ says Emerald.

Akron sighs and squeezes her paw tight. ‘I could never.’ He smiles. Cairistiona (daughter) runs up the stairs in a white woollen tunic and hose and stands on the last step and smiles at her mothers and fathers then chirps, ‘You called for me?’ ‘Dear, are your brothers keeping out of mischief?’ says Cairistiona (mother). Cairistiona (daughter) nods. ‘Take Emerald and the Man in Black to the cooking room for dinner.’ Cairistiona (daughter) chirps yes to her mothers and waves at Emerald and Akron. Akron guides Emerald to Alpina’s daughter. ‘You have to walk on your own,’ says Akron, lowering Emerald to her four paws. Akron follows Cairistiona (daughter) into the darkness. On what Akron thinks is the last step, he trips on his cloak and lands on top of Cairistiona (daughter) with a thud. Cairistiona (mother) and Alpina cringe. Alpina peeks her head into the darkness. ‘Dear, are you well?’ Cairistiona (daughter) chirps yes. Akron gets up. ‘It’s so bloody dark down here,’ he says, rather annoyed. ‘Well, that’s the bloody point if the village was attacked by raiders. We can make our escape to our home underground. If the raiders take us, then the darkness is the perfect cover. They never see the dagger coming,’ says Alpina. Raising her head, she looks at Emerald, who has her head lowered herself. She is still crying, her body trembling. ‘Cheer up, dear,’ says Alpina. ‘After a hot meal, you’ll feel much better.’ Emerald ignores her and slowly heads down the stairs. Alpina stands up and fold her paws and shakes her head. ‘Well, the girl smells of regret,’ she says. ‘Well, Cairistiona, we’d best get dinner under way.’ ‘Yes, I be starving, dear, and so is my son,’ says Art.

‘Well, father and I have to run and bring this to the messaging company,’ says Baigh. He and his father head to the door. Art opens it, and a blast of cold air fills the room. Art and Baigh step out while Art closes the door. Cairistiona and Alpina shiver. ‘Mother, best we head down to where it’s warm. Time for our sons to have a bath.’ She heads down the stairs with her mother, and she lowers the trapdoor.

CHAPTER 13

C airistiona (daughter) closes the door. The air is filled with the aroma of roast lamb and rosemary and the gentle crackling of the fire in the sitting room. She points at Akron’s and Emerald’s cloaks. Akron unclasps his cloak. Emerald stands up, and Akron takes her cloak. She does not look at him. Akron feels her body trembling but does not know why. ‘You want Emerald’s sack?’ Cairistiona (daughter) nods. Akron unties the sack from Emerald and hands it and the cloaks to her. She hangs them on the pegs next to the door. Cairistiona (daughter) guides Emerald and Akron to the table in the cooking room. She pulls out a chair for Emerald and Akron. They sit. Akron wraps his arms around Emerald and slowly caresses her neck. Cairistiona (daughter) has no idea why he is doing this. Is he doing it for the same reason as my mother does when I hurt myself? Is she in pain? she thinks. She knows it’s rude to stare. She heads to the sitting room. Her brothers are playing with their wooden horse by the fire. She s them. Cairistiona (mother) rushes in and to the stove and tends to the pot of potatoes boiling over. Alpina takes Emerald’s and Akron’s sacks off the pegs and looks at them. ‘Your master still not feeling better?’ ‘I’m afraid not,’ says Akron. ‘Well, both your bodies are shaking. Dragons do this because their emotions are linked to their bodies. You, lad, are not a dragon, and you don’t look cold. It’s quite warm in here,’ says Alpina, gazing at Akron in a bid to figure out where she has smelt Akron’s scent before. Alpina, for the life of her, could not put her paw on the place and time she picked up Akron’s scent. She shakes her head and heads to the walnut and pushes on it. She takes another look at Akron.

That’s going to drive me mad. I’m sure I have smelt him before. Alpina breaks her gaze and disappears behind the . Cairistiona (mother) takes the copper pot of the stove. She looks at her children playing by the fire. ‘Cairistiona, dear, it’s almost dinner.’ Art (son) gives his sister a mischievous grin. He is about to stand up when she pounces on him. Cairistiona (daughter) picks up Art (son) and holds him tight to her chest. She looks down and snorts at her little brother then carries him off to the bath with Baigh (son) tailing behind her. ‘Make sure you scrub your sister’s back-scales, Baigh. She is shedding them,’ says Cairistiona (mother), pouring the pot into to a wood strainer that rests on the trough. Art and Baigh (fathers) open the door and slip the blot across door locking it. They take off their cloaks and hang them on the pegs to dry. They drip water on the floor, much to Cairistiona’s irritation. Art (father) heads to the table with his son in the sitting room and continues to a shelf above the fire. He takes his and Baigh’s (father) pipes, resting on an ivory stand studded with garnets, and a silver pot of tobacco and heads to the table. He takes his seat next to Baigh (father) and packs the pipes. ‘You’re still upset, Emerald? Man in Black, you too are shaking. That is odd.’ He smiles. That scent on the Man in Black. I know it, but I cannot put a face to the scent, he thinks. ‘Sorry, I get like that. Been happening all my life, and Emerald is quiet about what’s eating her up,’ says Akron. Baigh (father) hands a pipe to Art (father). The walnut explodes open. Art (son) runs past, naked with a cheeky grin. His sister is also naked and nips at his ankles. Cairistiona (daughter) pounces on her brother, picks him, chirps angrily then carries him back to the bath. Baigh and Art (fathers) roar with laughter. Cairistiona (mother) giggles and opens the stove and checks the roast then tosses some wood in and closes the iron door. ‘Our youngest son, love, getting under his sister’s scales. If she didn’t chase him, then it would no longer be fun.’

Alpina pops her head out from behind the walnut and giggles. ‘Well, I’ll give our daughter a paw. I’ll be back to help with dinner.’ She pulls her head back. Art (father) puffs on his pipe. ‘Smells good, love,’ says Baigh with his pipe hovering on his lips. ‘You smoke, Man in Black?’ Akron shakes his head. Alpina opens the walnut . Her three children walk out in purple night tunics. Alpina closes the . Her two sons head to the sitting room and continue to play. Alpina smiles at her sons. She kisses Cairistiona (daughter) on the head and wanders to the cooking room and helps Cairistiona (mother) lay the thinly sliced potatoes into an earthenware pot. Cairistiona (daughter) looks at Emerald and the Man in Black, a little curious about the strange human with white skin and his reason for falling in love with a dragon. What tickles her mind is that their scents match, something her dragon mother told her could not happen. Cairistiona (daughter) gathers up the courage and walks up to Emerald and stands up and stares at her paws, then she chirps for permission to approach Emerald’s human and mate. Emerald looks down at the young dragon with a long face, her body still trembling. ‘You wish to approach my human?’ she says in pain-filled voice. Cairistiona (daughter) chirps and nods. Emerald turns away. ‘Then you may,’ she sighs. Akron is going to hate me. Why can’t I pull myself from his side? What is she going to do to me? Will she tear us apart, and what punishment is awaiting me? I broke one of my oaths, and that was never to leave Akron’s side. Cairistiona (daughter) walks to the chair next to the Man in Black. She pushes it close to him and climbs onto the chair and sits up. She puts a paw on the Man in Black’s shoulder to balance herself and gently strokes his cheek and neck. She is intrigued by the smooth texture of his skin. This human feels like my dragon mother’s underscales, she thinks.

“Well, your paws are warm, and you’re friendly,’ says Akron, feeling a bit awkward when Cairistiona (daughter) nuzzles his neck like a content cat. There is something about this human that makes her feel safe. Art (father) taps his pipe on his chin. ‘Well, you are being patient with her, Man in Black. Dragon children, especially the females, like to feel new people and like new smells. It’s all part of their natural behaviour. Most humans understand and are tolerant. All dragon children grow out of it.’ ‘I’m used to it. The young male dragons normally just stroke my face and kiss me on the cheek then take off and play. I was raised by a clan of wild dragons not far from here. My mother Iona and my father Ailill are the clan chieftains,’ says Akron. Art and Baigh (fathers) blink at Akron. ‘Well, that explains some of your feared sword work and fighting. Surely, you never consumed your enemy. So your legend goes,’ says Baigh. Akron stares at them. ‘What do you mean consume? I never eat any of the humans and dragons I killed. No human or dragon can stand the taste of each other’s flesh.’ Art (father) puffs on his pipe. ‘I didn’t mean each other. I meant your own kind. The wild dragon and the folk of this land have had run-ins with the Black clan in the past. No one has seen them in years. They must still be alive.’ Akron scoffs and thinks, Mother and Father are too gentle. They would never do such a thing as eating other dragons. ‘You lie. My mother would never eat her own kid. What rubbish!’ he shouts. Art (father) stares at the Man in Black, insulted, and digs his talons into the table. ‘You are at my table and dare call me a liar?’ His tone is hostile. Alpina puts a ceramic goblet by her husband’s paw and fills it with wine from a blue crystal jug. ‘My love, you asked for that. You have behaved badly and insulted a guest. Shame on you,’ she says in an irate tone and continues on to Baigh (father). ‘Yes, you’re right, love. Emerald and the Man in Black are guests. I should have picked my words better.’ Art (father) retacks his claws and smiles warmly at

them. ‘My daughter, you can paw the human to death after dinner. Go help you mothers with setting the table.’ Cairistiona (daughter) kisses the Man in Black on the cheek and chirps thank you. Akron kisses her on the cheek. She reaches over and taps Emerald on the neck. Emerald drags her head up and manages a weak smile. Cairistiona (daughter) chirps thank you, and she climbs down and heads to the cooking room. ‘Don’t get under your mother’s feet and paws,’ says Baigh (father). ‘Emerald, my father can be a bit firm and frank with his words. You should cheer up a little.’ Alpina sets goblets in front of the Man in Black and Emerald. She pours wine into them and heads to the cooking room as her daughter es by with plates and utensils balanced on her paws. Emerald picks up her goblet and gazes into it, wondering what to say to the queens and Akron. Emerald sighs when she could not think of anything but excuses. She knows the queens would not tolerate them. Emerald, in the warm embrace of Akron, feels more helpless and lost. Emerald tries to swallow the hard lump in her throat. Why now does it hurt to love Akron? Will he forgive me? Cairistiona (daughter) carefully lays out the thick brown ceramic plates on the table and the eating picks and knives. She looks and makes sure the table is set and thinks, It’s up to mother’s standards. She sits next to the Man in Black and stares at him, mesmerised by his skin and blue eyes. Art and Baigh (sons) see their mother bring food to the table. They pack their toys into an oak chest and carry it to the corner of the sitting room where the cushions are stacked up. They wander to the table and sit next to their sister. Cairistiona (mother) and Alpina dishes up dinner. All wait till they are done and have taken their sets next to their husband. Alpine and Cairistiona (mother) give the nod. The children and their father then dig in. Emerald picks at her dinner. Akron looks at Emerald. ‘Dear, I love you. Please eat for me?’

Emerald glances at Akron then back to her dinner. She slowly eats. She feels like bringing it back up. Her stomach isn’t settling. Cairistiona (mother) and Alpina stab their eating picks into pieces of lamb. They both happen to look at their children and the Man in Black. Both the mothers giggle. They don’t know who made more of mess on their face. It pleases them to know their guests are enjoying their cooking. ‘You have barely touched your dinner, Emerald,’ says Alpina. Emerald raises her head and says, ‘Sorry. Something on my mind, that’s all. It’s good, and my mate has gravy all over his face. He too is enjoying it.’ Emerald looks back at her plate and forces the rest down. She feels sick in doing so. Art (father) finishes his dinner and tosses the Man in Back a linen cloth for his face. Baigh (father) too finishes his dinner and heads to the trough and picks up a wet washcloth then walks to his sons and cleans them up. While the Man in Black is cleaning Cairistiona’s (daughter) face and paws, she cheeps thank you. The Man in Black looks at Emerald. ‘You had enough, my love?’ Emerald pushes her plate away. She looks shyly away, feeling embarrassed. ‘I don’t wish to be rude, but I’m not all that hungry,’ she says. ‘That’s all right, dear. Looks like you have something on your mind,’ says Alpina, gathering up the plates. Cairistiona (mother) tops everyone’s goblet with wine and heads to the trough and helps with washing the dishes. Art and Baigh (sons) leave the table and head to the sitting room and settle quietly by the fire. Baigh (father) leans back in his chair. Art (father) packs his pipe and hands it to him and a candle to light it. Baigh (father) puffs on his pipe. “Thank you, Father. Well, I see, Emerald, our wife’s cooking has failed to make you well.’ ‘Sorry, Akron was being –’ Stupid, stupid Emerald. Now the little moments I have are fading. Emerald’s body continues to tremble. The Man in Black’s body trembles from

his growing trepidation about what is wrong with Emerald. ‘Well, you have a name,’ says Art (father), lighting his pipe. Emerald drives her talons into the table in anguish of what’s to come. ‘That’s what everyone calls me, but that’s not my name.’ Emerald hides her head in her paws and sheds hot tears. ‘Emerald, my love, what is wrong?’ Akron’s body trembles hard as he could not think of what could be troubling Emerald so much, and that pains him. Baigh (father) puffs on his pipe and leans back in his chair with his goblet. ‘Aye, what is your real name then, lad?’ He raises the goblet to his lips. ‘Don’t hate me,’ murmurs Emerald. ‘I could never,’ says Akron. ‘My name is Ak de Ron.’ The cooking room falls into deathly silence. The pipes in Art’s and Baigh’s (fathers) mouths drop, and the plates in Cairistiona’s (mother) and Alpina’s hands and paws slip and smash to the ground. A few tense moments tick by ‘Fuck… Fuck! I knew that scent! O’Motherfucking damn it!’ shouts Art (father). That frightens his young son and daughter. They cry. Alpina runs out of the room and says, ‘I’ll find Sirs Akir and Balloch. He has been found.’ Cairistiona (mother) gathers her sons and daughter then takes them behind the walnut . Akron looks at Emerald. Her body is shaking more violently. Akron strokes her neck gently and kisses her cheek, but that all fails to calm her. Akron is at a loss on what to do. What in the name of all thing is going on with my love? he thinks. Akron looks at his host. ‘Can some explain why my name has offended you?’ Art (father) sighs. ‘It’s no offence. It’s not safe to talk. You need to see the queen mothers right now.’ Sirs Akir and Balloch, wearing heavy black robes, bust in and immediately look

at Akron and Emerald. ‘Shit, I should’ve known you smell like him. Damn it, it’s been years. Emerald, why didn’t you speak up? We’d best get moving. The rain has ed for now,’ says Akir. ‘I’m not moving from this chair until one of you lot tells me what in the fuck is going on,’ says Akron in a hard tone, glaring at them all for an answer. Sir Balloch takes Emerald’s and Akron’s cloak off the pegs and forcefully helps them off their chairs. Akron puts his hand on the hilt of his sword. He feels this knight is battle hardened, and he would lose in a fight. Akron takes his hand off it. ‘You and your mate will come with us,’ says Balloch. ‘Don’t fight. Otherwise, I’ll hog-tie you, Ak, and beg for forgiveness later.’ Art (father) stands up and places Emerald, Akron and Sir Balloch’s on Sir Akir’s back before Akron could launch a protest and unleash all the curse words he learnt on the road. Sir Akir is making his way through a dark hall and into the marshals’ office which is pitch black. He steps out to a dark cold night. He looks at his son. ‘My boy, make sure Emerald and Ak are wrapped up.’ Sir Balloch wraps Emerald’s and Ak’s cloaks up tight and nods to his father. Akron takes Emerald’s paw. She grips his hand and lays her head on his lap and thinks, Forgive me, my love. I’m sorry I swore on another. Please understand. I love you. Sir Akir looks at the sky. ‘Damn, there are no stars out, but I smell the faint scent of the city.’ He spreads his wings and takes flight.

CHAPTER 14

S ir Akir flies in the pitch black night. The cold and wind find their way into a hole in his robes. He shivers as their icy tongues lick his underscales. The scent of the city grows strong. He glides as close as he dares to the oak tree. He only realises the dangers that he, Sir Balloch and their comrades are in. The archers cannot tell my scent from the rest of my company this far away. It’s only luck, or I’m well short of the tree is the reason I have been shot down. Sir Akir spots the faint outline of the oak tree then lands. He quickly glances back to his son. Ak and Emerald are huddled together for warmth. Sir Akir removes his gloves and tuck them in his robes to feel his way through. He sets his paws on the cold wet path and continues on. Sir Akir stops just short of the tree. A heavily built middle-aged man with a scar running down his cheek, wearing a heavy woollen black surcoat and a red tabard with a hand and paw on it, steps out of the shadows and holds up an oil lamp to Sir Akir’s face. ‘Captain, my father is in the tree, out of sight. He said there is a dragon approaching in this late evening. You were to fare for my father to identify you due to the rain. There is no itting any one at night. Not even a captain.’ ‘Sir Burse, I understand the law. I have the Man in Black on my back.’ ‘Then, I Sir Burse of the City Company, will let you . I and my father will keep an eye on the night. Your wife will be happy to see you both,’ says Sir Burse, blowing the lamp out and disappearing behind the tree. ‘May your both keep a nose and an eye on the dagger that hunts in the cover of the night, my brother and sister knights,’ says Sir Akir, and he continues on through the trees into the stone hallway lit by blue-flamed torches. The smooth stone is wet and slippery from the comings and goings of the residents throughout the day.

Sir Akir soon enters the city and is greeted by the same chill as outside. He walks through the quiet streets, lit by large oil lamps that rest on tall black oak poles. Sir Akir spots a thin human wearing a black surcoat of heavy wool. By his side is a female dragon wearing the same, with a red tabard with a hand and paw on it. They are warming themselves by an iron fire basket. Light guards out tonight. I only smell six others, and they are on the far side of the city, possibly warming up by a fire, thinks Sir Akir. Akron smells bread wafting through the air. He lifts his head up and looks around. ‘Wow, all the homes are carved into the rock and seem to stretch up into nowhere. The glowing oil lamps look like the stars in the night sky.’ ‘Aye, lad,’ says Sir Balloch. ‘Best not wander off until you know how to navigate this city. You become lost in the mazes of shops and streets, not to mention the back lanes. It was built this way for two reasons. The first is to confuse the enemy, and the second is that the rock itself is very hard to carve.’ Akron sees in the doorway of a shop – a wooden sign creaking above, the darkness masking what is on it – a very young dragon and human, Akron presumes, no older than two years old, both in off-white night tunics, huddled together for warmth. Both have tears in their eyes, standing in the shivering cold. Akron lets go of Emerald’s paw and leaps off Sir Akir’s back. ‘Lad, we don’t have the moment to spare,’ says Sir Balloch. Emerald, still feeling gloomy, jumps off Sir Akir’s back and follows Akron. Akron kneels in front of the young ones. They look up and see his sword and quiver in fear and look away. The little dragon lets out of cheep of ‘Go away!’ Akron gently caresses their tear-stained cheeks. ‘Well, you’re a girl. And you, little dragon, are a boy. You have a broad head. Your mother and father will be looking for you. How did you get away from them?’ says Akron in a kind, soft tone of voice that calms the two children. Akron scoops them up and holds them tightly to his chest. Emerald pulls his cloak around them. Sir Akir walks up to Akron and Emerald and smells the children. ‘Their mother and father will be sick with worry. These are from the orphanage. We’d best

reunite them and get them to their beds.’ Akron nods. He and Emerald tail Sir Akir through the streets and back lanes. Akron thinks, It’s so dark even with the light from the lamps, I cannot see the streets’ names. With the odd fire basket on the street corner, it’s hard to see. Through the giant hole in the cave, I can see the rain and feel the cold, but thank O’Mother it is not falling in here. This city is a maze. All the shops look the same. I’m ing what I think are workshops, but I can’t use them to find my way… oh shit, I have no idea where out is. The scent of many children wafted into Sir Akir’s nose and flew up a ramp caved into the stone. ‘Not too far. The orphanage lies on the north side of the city. It’s where most of the inhabitants call home, and they all help with raising the orphans.’ He stops at the first level and moves to the right and continues to a dead end that has an oak door. ‘Best you two go ahead. I and my son may scare the children,’ says Sir Akir. Emerald and Akron him. Emerald gently raps on the door. The door opens. A thin-framed woman in her forties, wearing a long white night tunic, step outs. Akron sees she is very anxious. ‘Yes, can I help? I have lost children. My father and my husband are out searching for them right now.’ Her tone is frantic. Emerald opens Akron’s cloak. Both the young children are sleeping soundly. The woman breathes a sigh of relief. ‘You kind human and dragon. Thank you. These two got away from us. They are brother and sister, born on the same day. They must have been looking for their mothers and fathers. Sadly, their parents were killed last season by King James’s broader guard invading our lands. It was lucky the City Company were on patrol and saw the children about to be killed. Sadly, there are no families to care for them, but they have one here and are loved and will soon have another family, due to pick them up in a day or so. How did you two get so far? Mother,’ she calls and takes a closer look at the little green dragon. ‘Emerald, is that you, dear?’ A bluish purple dragon in the same night tunic as the woman’s comes running to

the door. ‘Thank O’Mother they have been found.’ She stands up and lets out a whistle. A moment later she hears another and looks at the woman. ‘My daughter, our loves will be here soon . . .’ Emerald looks away, still trembling. ‘Mother, you have five human children and seven dragon young in your bed, and I have only two of each. I’ll take them.’ Akron hands the young ones to the woman. She smiles and rocks them to sleep. Akron and Emerald climb up Sir Akir’s back. He heads back into the city and take a shortcut through the workshop and warehouse district. Sir Akir es the grain stores. A man with a thin build, wearing a white tunic and hose, pushed a cart filled with whole-grain wheat. Sir Akir looks at Akron. ‘That man is the city’s pastry cook. His mother is still young, only about 130 years old, and he is teaching her his art. My word, there is a line at their shop first thing in the morning. By mid-morning, the whole shop is sold out. My wife and son love their lemon and cream cakes. Their wife and husband run the shop.’ Sir Akir arrives at the chamber door. Human and dragon guards are about to cross their pole axes and tell them to piss off. The guards feel the cold hard eyes of Sir Akir and his deep growling. Both the guards tremble in fear and step out of the way. Sir Akir steps into the hall. Emerald slides off Sir Akir’s back. She feels like running like a coward. She could barely stand. Her body is shaking with utter terror. She knows it is only a matter of time before the queens would find out she broke her oath and, worse still, her word. Akron is drawn to a carving on the bottom right of the red hall beside the chamber door. Akron kneels down. Carved into the stone are a female human and a dragon. Both are, from what Akron can gather, wearing tattered, motheaten robes. They are handing bowls of stew to the young human and dragon by their feet. Akron looks closely at their robes and sees little tails and feet. Gathering for warmth, he thinks.

‘This is the grand hall. The carving tells the story of the birth of this kingdom, Gilifland. This hall was once the throne room. Those days are long past. Where you are kneeling is where the foot of the throne use to stand. The human and dragon you’re looking at are the first queen mothers of this land. Little is known of them,’ says Sir Balloch, helping Ak to his feet. He wishes to bow respectfully, but he ed the oath he swore to the father kings, now dead shot in his mind. He smiles and guides Ak to the chamber door. ‘Every time I’m in here, I always discover a new story,’ says Sir Akir. Akron turns to Emerald. She is holding her tail and staring at her paws, slowly making her way to him. Akron wraps his arms around her and kisses Emerald on the cheek. ‘I wish to know what has made your scales so bright and the look of fear in your green eyes.’ Emerald remained silent. ‘It is very late in the night. Can this wait? I don’t wish to wake the queens.’ Sir Balloch opens the door. ‘We have orders, and I must go ahead.’ He look at Sir Akir. ‘I’m going to light an oil lamp.’ His father nods. Sir Akir settles next to Emerald. ‘Why are you being so scared, Emerald? You’re home. There should be joy in your eyes, not fear.’ Emerald continues to stare at her paws. Sir Balloch opens the door and waves them in. Akron takes Emerald’s trembling paws and follows Sir Akir into the chamber.

CHAPTER 15

A kron sees the outline of a massive bookcase. In front of that is a desk overflowing with parchment. Sir Akir and Sir Balloch show Emerald and Akron to the smouldering fire. Akron looks at the bench and tables. This being the royal house, I’d thought it be more opulent. Akron realises he left his sack and encyclopaedia at the marshals’ home. Panicked, he says, ‘I have to go back to the marshals’ home to get my sack. There is a book. I need it.’ ‘Calm down,’ says Sir Akir. ‘I’ll have one of the messengers fetch it. Who do we wake? Queen Grace or Queen Antonia? No one likes to be raised from the dead.’ ‘Father, I’ll wake Queen Antonia. She can poke the other bear.’ Sir Balloch smiles. His father grins back and says, ‘Coward.’ Sir Balloch gingerly walks up to Queen Antonia’s chamber door and says to himself, ‘At least a coward lives longer.’ He gently taps on the door, and few moments by. Bloody hell, I have to go in there. My dear queen mother sleeps like a dead man. He tentatively opens the door and peers into the chamber. There is just enough moonlight seeping into the window to see the bed and a clear path to his queen Antonia’s side. He closes the door and tiptoes in, being so careful not to knock anything down or break something and prematurely wake the queen. Sir Balloch makes it to Queen Antonia without any incidents, to his relief. The last time he woke Queen Antonia, she got in his ear about it for a month. He kneels before his queen. ‘My dear queen, forgive me for waking you this late in the evening.’ Queen Antonia opens her eyes and groans. She is irritated. She sees Sir Balloch and closes her eyes. ‘I’m an old woman. Sleep is what gets me through the day. Can it wait till morning… Sir… Something-or-other?’ She yawns and begins to

fall back asleep. ‘It’s Sir Balloch, and he has returned.’ Queen Antonia opens her eyes and looks at Sir Balloch. ‘Yes, it is you.’ She yawns and rubs her face. ‘Who has returned? Come now, I’m old.’ ‘Ak de Ron is here,’ says Sir Balloch. Queen Antonia shoots out of bed and blinks in sheer disbelief at Sir Balloch’s words. When the shock wears off, pain shoots down her spin, and then she moans and rubs her back. ‘Too old for that.’ She looks at Sir Balloch. He is looking away. ‘What wrong with you?’ ‘You still, on some nights, sleep without a night tunic, my queen mother,’ he says. Queen Antonia reaches over to her night table and tumbles around for her silk robe. ‘Yes, it more pleasant and better on fresh sheets.’ She tosses on the robe and ties it up. ‘Why didn’t you wake Queen Grace first? Come now, you’re not that much of a coward,’ says Queen Antonia with a smile creeping across her lips. Sir Balloch takes a quick glance at his queen to make sure she is decent. He stands. ‘The first and last time I woke Queen Grace, I felt the sting of her tail on my rump. I couldn’t sit for a week.’ Queen Antonia puts her feet on the cold floor and stands. She giggles. ‘Yes, that tail of hers is wicked.’ Sir Balloch hands the lamp to his queen mother and walks ahead of Queen Antonia and holds the door open. She steps through and sees Ak de Ron and Emerald warming up by the fire with Sir Akir holding his robe open, toasting his underscales. Emerald looks at Queen Antonia with tears in her eyes, stands and stares back at her, paws trembling with shame. Well, where have you been, Emerald? thinks Queen Antonia. ‘Thank you, dear, go and warm up with your old man.’

Sir Balloch lowers his head and heads to the fire. Queen Antonia excitedly heads to Queen Grace’s chamber and opens the door. She peers into the almost dark room. A sliver of moonlight shines a patch of Queen Grace’s scales. They glimmer in the dull moonlight. She is resting peacefully. Queen Antonia has no desire to wake her mother. But she needs to meet with Ak. Queen Antonia holds up the lamp and enters the room. She navigates her way to Queen Grace’s bedside and leans over. With the back of her hand, she caresses Queen Grace’s scales. Queen Grace slowly opens her eyes and yawns. She lays her head on her right paw and, with sleepy eyes, looks at Queen Antonia. ‘Is there an urgent state affair, or has the council infiltrated us?’ ‘My dear mother, no. There is a guest for you and another guest by the name of Emerald,’ says Queen Antonia. ‘She hasn’t been seen in years. I thought she’d be dead.’ Queen Grace yawns again. ‘She have some nerve showing up here,’ she snaps. ‘Who is this guest?’ Queen Antonia pulls back the blankets and helps her mother out of bed. Queen Antonia straightens up her mother’s night tunic. ‘Best you go and find out yourself.’ Queen Grace is far too tired for games. She walks a few steps and bangs her hind paw on the foot of the bed. ‘Fuck,’ she groans and mutters more curse words under her breath and gets on all four paws and walks out of the room. Queen Grace steps into the main chamber. She is struck by a scent, one of blood and the pain of bearing new life, the dance of life and death while grasping the hand of her love, which invokes memories of his warm smile as her husband holds his son for the first time. And the touch of sadness when Queen Grace’s husband sheds tears and begs for her forgiveness. Like a charging bull, the scent of his first and only born child slams into her nose with such force that she is disoriented for a moment. Emerald, smelling and sensing Queen Grace, moves out of the way. Queen Grace bursts into hot tears, and her body quivers in a mix of

overwhelming joy, fear and grief. She thought this day would never come. With all her valour, she runs to Ak. Queen Grace throw her paws around Akron and squeezes him tight. Her body trembles violently. She rests her head on his shoulder and cries uncontrollably with joy. ‘Emerald, who is this dragon?’ says Akron. He is a little dismayed and feels bad, and he is lost on what to do. Emerald takes his hand and wraps it around Queen Grace’s. ‘She is your birth mother, Prince Ak de Ron.’ Emerald backs away. Akron recognises Queen Grace’s scent of rose and sandalwood, the texture of her scales and paws on his skin and the strong, slow beating of her heart. ‘Mmmm… M-mother?’ says Akron, shedding tears. His body trembles, and he is unable to comprehend how he could be the son of a dragon. Akron reaches out to Emerald in a bid to understand why he now feels like a child. ‘Emerald, why are you backing away? Do you not love Ak?’ says Queen Antonia. Emerald stares at her paws and trembles then sheds hot tears. She says quietly, ‘I do… He needs a better dragon, a mate who will not lie to him.’ ‘No, not lie, keep an oath. Your knowledge of his name and birth could have killed him and brought war onto this kingdom. All would have been put to the sword. He is half dragon. That means there is a childlike part of him. Dragon children don’t begin to mature until they are twenty-four years old, but yet he is a man, a human one. Can you know how confusing it must be for Ak?’ says Queen Antonia. Emerald walks up and takes Akron’s hand. With the back of her paw, she strokes his face. ‘All of you are exhausted. Time for bed,’ says Queen Antonia. ‘I’ll send for the maid and make up Emerald’s old room.’ ‘There will be no need,’ says Queen Grace. ‘They can share my bed.’ She lets go of her son with a smile, one she hadn’t worn since the news of her

husband’s death and that of Queen Antonia’s husband. She dries Prince Ak de Ron’s tears. Queen Antonia guides Emerald and Prince Akron to his mother’s chamber. Queen Grace turns to Sir Akir and Sir Balloch. Both are fighting to keep their eyes open. ‘Sorry to request this of you, seeing as you have flown throughout the night to reunite me with my son.’ The kind, gentle word of Queen Grace stirs Sir Balloch and Sir Akir awake. They look at their queen with wide eyes. ‘Well, my queen mother, it seems you have returned to us,’ says Sir Balloch. He unsheathes a dagger from his sword belt and reaches under his robe and cuts a piece of his tabard off. He sheathes the dagger. He lowers his head before the queen and dries her eyes. ‘If the tailors saw you cut your tabard, she and he would cut off your nuts and wear them like a trophy.’ Queen Grace smiles. ‘More like sew them to my breeches.’ Sir Balloch grins. He backs away to his father. ‘What are your orders?’ says Sir Akir with his spirits lifted, seeing his queen full of life. ‘I’ve allowed my grief to blind me. My son has come to a home infested with fleas and ticks that have bored their way into the outer hide of this city. They need to be removed. No one must know that my son, the prince, has returned, given my daughter aged and has never sired an heir. There have been ramblings thrown about the kingdom of who would be best to take the human throne. The ticks have added to much poison, more now than in the past. All need to be united. Take Sir Black and his family with you. They always enjoy spending time together, and this will be a fine family outing for them. This is an order from me. Inform Sir Black and his family not to bring any plaything home,’ says Queen Grace. Sir Balloch and Sir Akir grin from ear to ear. ‘Sir Black and his family will be heartbroken, but they will rejoice as they remove the festering black ailment from the city,’ says Sir Akir. Sir Balloch turns to leave.

Queen Grace turns to the fire and thinks, Damn, Sir Black’s wife is even worse and must be prevented. She looks over her shoulder. ‘Make sure Sir Black’s wife does not roll around in the fresh blood of her kills, and that extends to her daughter as well.’ Sir Akir and his son laugh madly. ‘No promises.’ They are soon engulfed by the darkness of the chamber. Queen Grace hears the door close. Her body shudders. ‘Sir Black and his family are the most chilling of my knights. I’m thankful they think of me as their mother. Having said that, Sir Black and his family, given half a chance, would have taken my husband and me for the night.’ She tosses some logs into the fire and giggles to herself. ‘My love, I have not failed you. But I feel I have failed my son. I hope he understands why I did what I did.’ She begins to wander back to her chamber when the air becomes cold. Queen Grace wraps her paws around her body and shivers. Queen Grace opens her chamber door and gets on all four paws and walks to the bedside. Queen Antonia is stroking Emerald’s and Prince Ak’s face and is humming a gentle lullaby to them. ‘My dearest mother, I thought I’d never see the day my grandson would return home.’ Queen Grace stands and places a kind paw on her daughter’s shoulder. ‘Neither did I. I thought he had died. Such a terrible thing to say. Where did his father hide him? I guess we’ll find out in the morning.’ She climbs into bed and lies next to her son. She rests her head on his shoulder while Emerald is resting her head on Prince Ak’s other shoulder. She places her paw on his chest and smiles with contentment. Queen Antonia stands. She leans over and kisses her mother, Prince Ak and Emerald. ‘Good night to you all.’ She leaves the chamber. For a few moments, Queen Grace watches her son slumbering with his mate. That brings back long, distant memories of when she was Ak’s age and lay in the arms of her mate. A beam of moonlight moves to Ak’s chest. It courts something green. Queen Grace, intrigued, pulls her son’s tunic back, uncovering Emerald’s pendant and

silver chain. ‘Where did you get this from?’ she whispers. A rainbow courts her eye. Queen Grace looks at her night table. The chest on the night table emits white light laced with rainbows shining with vigour. ‘I haven’t seen that radiate light like that since my love was killed.’ She tucks the pendant under her son’s tunic and lays her head on his chest. As the light from the box dims, she falls asleep.

CHAPTER 16

A oife and Cara, wearing white hoses and woollen surcoats and tabards with hand-and-paw heraldry in black thread, open the main chamber door. Both see a lit oil lamp on the table near the fire, and the benches are unmade. ‘I thought we straightened up last night,’ says Aoife. ‘We both get notified by the guards if there are any visitors throughout the night. How odd. I smell Sir Akir and his son,’ says Cara. ‘Well, you’d best wake Queen Antonia. I’ll wake Queen Grace. If she was woken up last night, she will be in a foul mood and flick whoever wakes her with her tail.’ ‘Yes, Mother, thank you… I’ve felt the sting of that tail before,’ says Aoife. She heads to the table and picks up the oil lamp. She heads to the book shelves. On the third shelf from the bottom and the sixth book from the right, she removes the leather-bound book without a title then steps out of the way. The kick board moves back, and a chest moves forward. Aoife opens it and removes a ceramic jug of oil. She set the oil lamp down and tops it up with oil from the jug. Aoife returns the jug to the chest and picks up the lamp. Using her foot, she pushes the chest back in then returns the book. Then she heads for Queen Antonia’s chamber. Cara tosses wood into the fireplace. Using her flame, she stirs the coals back to life. She tosses more wood in. She heads to the terrace window and pulls back the curtain. The chamber is filled with dim sunlight. ‘Much better,’ she says and continues to Queen Grace’s chamber. Cara gentle taps on the door and enters the chamber. She picks up the scent of a man and a dragon. She thinks, Sir Akir must have delivered my queen mother a plaything and a dragon as well to please her. What a scandal that would cause. It’s good to see my queen is needing the company of a man… well, two, in this case. She giggles quietly. Without making a sound or tripping on anything in the dark, she heads to

the window and draws open the curtains. Cara turns to the bed. The bright light does not wake her queen as usual. ‘These strange men must have worn her out.’ She giggles like a little girl. Cara heads to the bed. She’s astonished and perplexed to see Emerald lay next to the strange man. There is something about his smell that Cara recognises. I know that scent but from where? Lost in a daze, she looks at Queen Grace. Cara snaps out of it. ‘Well, I have not seen that warm smile in years, my queen mother, and you are sleeping like a dead man just like your love used to do.’ She leans over and, keeping an eye on her tail, Cara shakes her queen mother firmly. Queen Grace opens her eyes and yawns and looks at Ak. ‘Well, it was no dream. He had returned.’ ‘Who has?’ says Cara. ‘Forgive me, it’s not in my place, my queen mother.’ Queen Grace strokes her son’s face. ‘This is my son, Prince Ak. No one knows of his return. Best keep it that way until the city is rid of spies.’ ‘My queen mother, I and my daughter are your most trusted maid, having been in your family’s service for over 800 years. No word will come from us,’ says Cara. ‘Forgive me,’ says Queen Grace. ‘I didn’t mean to insult you, and I have no right to be called a mother and to protect my son… Will he forgive me?’ ‘He will.’ Cara smiles. ‘Your son, the heir to the throne, has returned, and now the power struggles can end.’ Cara gently strokes Ak and Emerald awake. Ak opens his eyes and sees a dragon hovering over him with a joyful smile. ‘I have a mate. She is next to me.’ Cara is not surprised. She could never separate Emerald from Ak’s side when he was a child. ‘Well, you did catch a glimpse of me in a state of undress when you were two years old, and I think you liked it.’ She laughs. Emerald pulls herself closer to Ak and gives Cara a jealous glare. ‘Mine,’ she

says. ‘Well, Emerald, you have not changed. Still possessive. Well, the day is getting on, and you lot cannot lie in bed all day. Best you have a bath as a family,’ says Cara. Prince Ak slips out of bed and scratches his rump and looks at Cara. ‘I and Emerald have no clothing – well, clean ones – and we left our sack behind.’ ‘I’ll tend to that. I’d best find something for you two to wear,’ says Cara, heading out of the chamber. Prince Ak follows her. The maid closes the chamber door. Queen Antonia, wearing a silk robe, is holding a cup of tea. Prince Ak approaches. ‘Well, I’m your grandmother. No need for the queen bit. We are family, and I was there at your birth. Sadly, my husband, along with your father, was killed’ Queen Antonia is interrupted by shouting and then two high-pitched screams coming from her mother’s chamber. Prince Ak rushes into his mother’s chamber and bursts in. Emerald and Queen Grace are glaring, furious at one another. Their talons are unsheathed, and their tails are flicking wildly. Prince Ak sees their night tunics are ripped and his mother and mate are bleeding from shallow wounds on their shoulders. Prince Ak’s body trembles with anger. ‘W-w-what issss… isss… is going on?’ His voice trembles. He cannot understand why his mind and body feel different, like when he was just a lad and got scared when his family would yell and quarrel. Queen Antonia steps into the chamber and closes the door. She wraps her grandson tight in her arms and slowly strokes his hair. Prince Ak’s mind calms, and his body now shakes a little. ‘There, there, it is all right. Calm down, my grandson.’ She gives him a warm smile and a kiss on the head. She stares at her mother and Emerald, both still glaring at each other. ‘Well, do you two wish to kill your mate and son? Well? I’m waiting.’ Emerald looks away and turns bright green with shame. Her body trembles, as

does Queen Grace’s. ‘Ak is half dragon and half human. That means his emotions get jumbled up. You two blockheads could have pushed his heart over the edge, and that could have killed him, just like your human husband, Mother. Yes, my love made sure I read about my father, King Ak. Now what is the meaning of this fight?’ she snaps and lets go of Ak. ‘Emerald abandoned my son,’ snorts Queen Grace with tears flowing down her face, her body shaking hard as she is overwhelmed with rage. Prince Akron is about to say something when his grandmother holds up her hand and smiles. ‘You will have your turn in a moment. Emerald living with us is and was unnatural for a female dragon. Ak’s father would have known she, and I mean Emerald, would have flown away from Ak so he could find her. That’s what a male dragon naturally does. They’re natural instances. Yes, I know, my mother. It was different for you. When you are ready, you can tell your son that story. Tend to them, my grandson. Neither one of them deserves your kindness. Mother and Emerald, you fail to understand Ak is half dragon. That is stupid. What’s worse, you both could have killed Ak. I hope you are both proud of yourself.’ Queen Grace and Emerald gaze at their paws, ashamed about their anger controlling them. ‘Can you find me something to clean them up?’ says Prince Ak, his body still trembling a little. His mind turns to the gashes on his mother and mate. ‘Yes, dear,’ says Queen Antonia, kissing Prince Ak on the head and leaving the chamber. Prince Ak sits on the floor and looks at his mother and mate. ‘Well, I cannot fix them from there,’ he says in a hard tone. However, he is thankful he could talk like a man, though his body is still in shock. Emerald and his mother drag themselves over to Prince Ak. Queen Antonia enters the chamber. She hands Prince Ak a leather sack. ‘Herbs in there and other things needed to clean up these two bloody idiots.’ She gives Emerald and her mother a foul look and takes a seat on the cold stone floor.

Prince Ak peers inside the sack. ‘Well, I have everything I need… Well, which one is going to go first?’ ‘You go, Queen Grace,’ says Emerald. It’s shameful I acted like my father. I kept secrets. Does Akron still love me? She picks up her tail and stares at her paws. The pain on her shoulder is numb, but the one in her heart is raging. ‘It’s Mother, Emerald,’ says Queen Grace, settling on her son’s lap. Prince Ak rips her night tunic, exposing the wound. He uses the cloth to mop up the blood. ‘Emerald’s talons ripped off a few scales and scratched your hide. It looks worse than it is.’ He plucks off the damaged scales. Queen Grace feels an itching pain. ‘Well, are you going to tell me what your part in the fight is about?’ Queen Grace thinks for a moment and sighs. ‘Emerald and I were forced to make choices that affected the ones we love. The Council of Magic knew of and hated the love I had for your father, a human, and they demanded we be put to death and had the audacity to place a bounty on our heads then issue a warrant for our arrest.’ Akron feel his mother shaking with anger. Her tone of voice is boiling with rage. ‘It’s more than that. We have our own school of magic and it is something that has rubbed the council the wrong way for years. They learned of my birth, but I had you in secret. The council thought I was unfaithful to my love, and I had a dragon child. I’d only lain with your father. We loved and still are in love, like you and Emerald. ‘As you were growing, your grandfather, grandmother, father and I realised you were no longer safe in these walls. The council somehow penetrated our city, and we decided to send you somewhere safe – only your father knew where – on the off chance the council had gotten to one of us. There is more, but later. Give me a few days, my son. I feel your body trembling. This has also been a shock to me as well.’ Prince Ak smears an herb over her shallow wounds. Queen Grace feels the sting begin to settle. ‘In a moment, it will be healed, and you can wash it away,’ he says. Queen Grace kisses her son on the cheek. ‘Thanks, son.’ She managed a small smile and backs away.

Emerald lets go of her tail and sits on Akron’s lap. She is bright green, and her body trembles a little. ‘You will not look at me? Have I made you uncomfortable?’ he says. Emerald forces her head up. Ak looks into her eyes. They look lonely and filled with regret. ‘I’m sorry I’m not a good mate or friend. I’m an even worse master . . .’ Prince Ak, with his left hand, cups Emerald’s cheek and strokes it with his fingertips. ‘When you say that, it tells me that I don’t care enough about you. It pains my heart.’ Emerald kisses him on the lips. Akron tears her tunic and looks at the wound. The same as Mother’s, he thinks. He dries Emerald’s eyes then cleans the blood, plucking the scales that are damaged. Emerald winces. ‘Why were you fighting? My love?’ says Prince Ak. His voice is gentle and soothing. Emerald relaxes in his arms. ‘My father dumped me in the village of Leadshill. It’s to the far south of this city. A human lady, I cannot recall her name, found me coiled up in a back alley, shivering from the cold. I guess the woman overheard me whimpering. She thought I was younger than I was. The woman took off her cloak and draped it over me then helped me up. She took me into her home, a simple log house with a blue stone floor and two bedrooms. The cooking room and sitting room share the same space. She gave me food and fresh clothing. The woman stepped out for a moment while I warmed up by the fire. I had been in the rain all night. My father just left me in the alley with nothing – just a thin tunic and hose on my body. ‘The woman opened the door and smiled, and then she waved me over. I didn’t want to leave the warmth, but this was not my home. I had no home. I was crying and trembling, not knowing what was going to happen to me. I walked over to her. The women knelt and dried my face. Then she helped me up to a waiting cart. The woman sat next to me and held me close. She said, “I have a dragon father. That is all. He is old. It is up to me to care for him. All my family have been killed in battles. So I cannot care for you. I’m going to take you into the city. There is an orphanage, a good one. There will be a lot of

brothers and sisters to play with. It’s a happy place. This is a village where arrows are made from white oak. All the workers keep their children close so they are not picked off by King James’s foul knights. This is also the only border crossing to No Man’s Land, and that means King James and his border guards do push their luck.” ‘On the night of the second day, we arrived at an oak tree guarded by knights in red tabards with a human and dragon on each of them. The woman helped me off the cart and held my paw as we disappeared behind the oak tree. I was sleeping and walking. I didn’t even know that I ed thru a tree or that I was in a city underground. The woman and I continued to the orphanage. The woman knocked on the door. A thin-framed human woman and a female dragon stepped out, both wearing blue night tunics. The woman let go of my paw then explained me to them. She looked to me and said, “Good luck and good life, little dragon.” She turned away and left. ‘I stood there, holding my tail and staring at my paws. The human and dragon mothers talked amongst themselves. I think they were trying to guess how old I was. Both the mothers soon stopped talking and smiled at me. ‘“Well until we know how old you are, we are going to put you in a room of your own,” said the human woman. The dragon mother ushered me inside and to a room on the left. It was a small bedroom with a single bed with a chest at its foot and a night table with an oil lamp burning. I was amazed by the red stone walls and wondered who carved this room. It was very warm without a fire. ‘“Now stay in here for the night. I’ll get you some dinner. Until we know your age, little lady, we’d best not let the other children get too excited. Can you talk?” said the human mother. I shied and away and chirped no. The human mother embarrassed me. That was the first time, and it scared me. I trembled, not knowing what to do, but the warmth of her body and smile calmed me. ‘“There is no need to be frightened, dear,” she said with a peaceful tone. She removed my clothing. The dragon mother opened the chest and took out a night tunic and helped me into it. ‘The human woman looked at the dragon mother. “She has been neglected and gone without food. We’d best not tell our husband that if they find her mother and father, they will kill them or, worse still, feed them alive to the Black

Company.” ‘“Aye,” said the dragon mother, and they left the room. I lay on the bed and staring into the lamp, thinking about what was going to happen to me and when I was going to go again. ‘The human mother tapped on the door and came in with a stone tray. She set it next to me. I’d never seen so much food in my life. There was a big wooden bowl, full to the brim with some kind of stew, bread and a goblet of water. ‘“Eat, dear, you are famished. Under the bed is a chamber pot. Take this moment to relax. You look a little insecure. Know this, you are home, so in the city, you’ll not be forgotten.” She left the room and closed the door. ‘I ate slowly for the first time in my life. I felt safe in a strange way, loved. When I finished, I put the tray on the night table and slipped under the woollen blankets. I fell asleep with the lamp still burning. ‘The following morning, I was woken up by the human and dragon mothers, wearing woollen hoses and surcoats. ‘“There is a dragon healer and a human healer here. They will be able to determine how old you are. You are safe with them,” said the dragon mother. ‘I slipped out of bed and rubbed my eyes. When I pulled down my paws, I saw a young human female with long, flowing brown hair and dark blue eyes. She was carrying a leather bag. Beside her was a female dragon, slender and tall. Both were in purple surcoats and hoses and blue tabards with a white hand and paw on each of them. ‘“Little dragon, I need you remove your night tunic. It’s all right, dear. I need to measure you while the dragon, my mother by my side, needs to count your underscales. We can figure out how old you are. Where are my manners? I’m Captain Gordanai, and the dragon healer, my mother is Captain Senga.” ‘I didn’t want to do as they said, but I was a little curious about my age. I trembled with apprehension. I took off my night tunic with help from Senga. She counted my underscales. Her cold paws tickled me. Gordanai took some twine and a stick out of her bag, and what I thought she was doing was measuring my tail and body.

‘It was not too long before the healers were finished. While they collected their thoughts, I held my tail and stared at my paws, naked. Senga looked at the dragon mother. “The little dragon has all her semi-adult underscales. There are no new ones ready to grow as she fills out. Also, the little dragon is underweight and small sized.” ‘“I have measured her tail. Her growth has been stunted by poor diet and lack of food,” said Gordanai. “She will not grow to be the size of my mother. I put her age at nineteen to twenty years old.” The healers took their leave. ‘“Well, dear,” said the dragon mother, “you’re a bit too old to stay with the dragon and human young and too small to live with the older dragon children. Most of them are in lessons or apprenticeships and are talking. Sadly, we will not have a moment to spare to teach you how to talk. That should have already begun. Do not dismay. The royal cooking room will take you on. You’ll have a warm bed, and the head cook and her staff will help you talk. My husband has already seen to the arrangements last night on the off chance he was right about you being older.” ‘The human mother looked for something in the chest. She pulled out some tunics and hoses. She headed over to me. I tried them on until I found the ones that fit. It was a mismatch of a tunic, hose and surcoat, but all were clean and didn’t have holes, which was a first for me. The dragon mother set down lamb’s wool boots. I slipped my hind paws into them. They felt so soft and warm. I smiled at them both and chirped thank you. The dragon mother picked up my night tunic. The human mother took my paws and led me out and into the city. ‘The city was a maze of shops. Humans and dragons went about their day, not in a rush like I had been in other cities. I was overwhelmed by new smells and sights. The human mother kept a firm grip on my paw as we ed through the city streets. All the surcoats were different. I could not tell who had wealth. Some of the cloaks worn had intricate details, patterns of beasts I had never seen before. No human or dragon was pushing and shoving anyone out of the way. There was order. I can understand why, being young, you would wish to explore the city, but you would soon get lost. When you have been there for a while, you can go out on your own and play with the other dragon and human children. The mothers here would love you to death, seeing as you’re so small.’ Emerald smiles.

‘The human mother stopped at a door caved into the rock wall a few feet away. There was a well-polished path to what I now know led to the royal chamber and the grain store. At the time, I did not know. Anyway, the human mother opened the door and showed me in. ‘The cooking room was so huge that maybe ten dragons could have lay head to tail as it was wide, long and tall. There were three cooking fire pits carved into the rock wall. Each one was the size of a well-fed dragon. There were two large iron boxes. I had no idea what they were, but I could feel the fire that called them home. There were three black tables, each one half the size of a dragon. In the far corner were black oak shelves that had baskets, pots, pans and other things. Not too far from that was a red marble trough, big enough to bathe a dragon family. ‘I heard footsteps. I was drawn to the two doors in the centre of the cooking room. The door on the left opened. A young, thin-framed human female with long, flowing brown hair stepped out, also a tall, thin-framed dragon female. She had dark blue scales. Both were wearing white hoses, tunics and surcoats. ‘The human female walked up to me and gently touched my face. “Well, nobody told me we have a little dragon with pretty green eyes. I’m Maebh, and the dragon is my mother, Aine. We are the head cooks of the Royal United Company of Knights and the royal family. It’s a long name. There is something I must I do. I’ll leave you in the company of my mother, Aine.” She let me go and looked at the human mother. “She has a name?” ‘“No, Little Dragon is what we call her. She has no name and is about twenty years old. She does not talk. That is something you can work on with your mother. I must get back. She has no clothing and will need a little help adjusting to life here in the city and the kingdom.” The human mother let go of my paw and stroked my face. “Dear, you are safe. This is home.” The human mother took her leave, along with Maebh. ‘Aine gave me a welcoming smile and waved her paw. “Come, dear, you’re safe,” she said. ‘Aine smelt safe. I got on my four paws and walked to her. She opened the door, and I stepped into a red marble stone hallway with many black oak doors. There were tables near the doors with terracotta oils lamps. There was a plain blue rug

that ran the length of the hall. Aine showed me to a door. I think it was the third one on the right. She opened it. The room was red marble and polished to a rough matte finish. There was a single bed, three chests of white oak and a black oak night table with a glass oil lamp. There was only a red rug in the middle of the floor. It felt nice under my front paws. ‘“Now, dear,” said Aine, “you have a choice. You can live here on your own, or you can live with me and my family of humans and dragons. It’s up to you, dear.” ‘I thought for a moment. Living with strangers, I was used to, but I liked the idea of having my own room and being on my own. I pointed to the bed and smiled. ‘“You wish to stay on your own?” ‘I smiled and nodded. ‘“There is something lonely about that and you, dear. If that is what you wish, know that we are just down the hall if you need company, dear. Now let’s make your bed, shall we?” ‘Aine smiled. She headed to the chest at the end of the bed and pulled out a white linen sheet. “Well, your bed is not going to made itself there, dear. This is your room, and you have to keep it clean and tidy.” ‘I headed over to the bed, overjoyed at having my own room. There was nothing in it, but this was my own. Aine tossed the sheet over the bed. Part of it landed on me. I peeked my head out and chirped with joy. And I helped her tuck it in. Aine, with her tail, reached into the chest and pulled out a woollen blanket. ‘“Now I’m going to leave you for a bit to get used to the smell and sight of your new room. Now my husband and human son are going to teach you how to talk. Also, you are here to work like all dragons your age. Begin to help around the home. Your day starts at first light and will be done by lunchtime, and you’ll have two days off to go and play. The last door on your left, down the hall, is the terrace. It’s where you can sun your scales. You will not start work for another three days, so enjoy. I’m going to gather some clothing for you. Maebh will pick you up soon and take you to run an errand. Tonight, there is a grand feast for the whole knights’ company. It’s going to be mad in the cooking room. Best stay here,” said Aine. She turned away and headed to the door. She stopped and

turned to me. “One more thing, dear. There is a chamber pot under the bed. Leave it by the door in the morning, along with your dirty clothing.” ‘I nodded and chirped yes. Aine smiled and closed the door behind her. I lay on the bed, so ecstatic about having a bed with no fleas and that didn’t smell like it hadn’t been washed for weeks. The clean crisp sheets felt wonderful on my scales. I was overjoyed to have a place to rest my head. ‘There was a knock on the door. Maebh stepped in, carrying a basket. I scrambled off the bed. I held my tail and trembled. I chirped sorry for lying on something I didn’t have permission to lay on. Maebh stroked my face with a soft, warm hand that calmed me. ‘“There, there, dear. This is your room. If you wish to lay on your bed, then do so. I take it you have slept in many unfamiliar sheets, and a lot of humans and dragons thought of you as a burden. Would I be right, dear?” She held my head up. I chirped yes and nodded. ‘“This is your room. Keep it clean. What you do in here is your own business now. Cheer up. We have things to do,” said Maebh. She took my paw and led me out of my room and into the hall. ‘I looked around hall and wondered how it could have been carved. We entered the cooking room. Aine was standing over one of the iron boxes, stirring a pot. Maebh guided me to a table with three chairs and wooden bowls and spoons. We sat. ‘Aine took a piece of wool that hung above the iron box and picked up the pot and headed over to us. Her tail reached inside her surcoat and removed a small block of wood. Aine put it on the table and rested the pot on to it. She looked at me and said with a soft voice, “Dear, it’s important you understand this. Never rest anything hot or cut on these tables. Go to the shelves and take a chopping block and block of wood for hot pots. The tables were made before this kingdom. You understand, dear?” ‘I nodded. She poured the contents of the pot into my bowl. I looked at the steaming white mass. ‘“Have you never had oats before?” said Maebh.

‘I nodded, wondering why it was white. ‘“Ahhh, I see you have never had it with hot milk, have you?” ‘I shook my head. Aine poured some in her bowl and Aine’s. She rested the pot on the block of wood and took her seat. She reached into her surcoat and took a ceramic jar, uncorked it and tipped a little honey into my bowl. She poured some into Maebh’s bowl then her own. She put the cork in the jar and swapped it for her spoon. “Well, dig in before it gets cold.” ‘I picked up my spoon and took a bit of steaming oats and blew it, and then I took my first bite. I almost spit it out. Wow, was it hot. I scraped another spoonful off the edge and blew a bit more and ate. When I was done, I was scraping the bowl clean, and it felt good to have a full, warm belly. ‘“Well, you like that?” said Aine. I smiled. ‘Maebh cleaned up my sticky face. “Well, you got more on your face than in your belly.” She giggled. Maebh put the cloth on the table and picked up her basket and headed to the door. She looked at me. ‘“Well, you coming?” ‘I nodded and ran to her. ‘Maebh opened the door. I stepped out. Human and dragon knights wearing plate armour and red tabards with a white hand and paw on each of them marched past. Their swords smelt of recent blood. Not one of the knights paid any attention to me. I could not tell if they were male or female. I was about to step into the street when Maebh took my paw. ‘“Dear, bring me your tail.” I held my tail up. Maebh lay it on my paw. “Dear, it’s imperative to this unwritten law. It’s impolite and rude for a dragon not to tuck their tail into their belts or have it tucked away. This stops humans and dragons from standing on it. You’ll also have to get used to walking on your hind paws, dear. The streets have been well polished from humans and dragons walking on them over the years, and they do get slippery in the winter season.” ‘I chirped yes and nodded. Maebh understood and held my paw tight. We

stepped into the crowd of humans and dragons. Maebh took me down some quiet back lanes. All the shops looked closed. There were no signs on them. All were made from red marble or red marble blocks. ‘“This is where the warehouse and store are kept. Best this. If you take this road all the way down, it will lead to a set of streets that will lead you up to the north homes. This is one of many roads. If you find yourself lost, look for the straightest road that will take you where the humans and dragons live. They will show or take you home. The white clothing and the smell of cooking will tell them who you are.” ‘Maebh took me down a small lane. Nearby were crates with tall terracotta jugs. There were also small glass ones in crates. A bald human and dragon wearing purple cloaks were looking at the crates with long pieces of parchment in their hands and paws. Maebh and I walked past. They paid no notice to us. The human and dragon looked to be in deep concentration. ‘We came to a dead end and stopped before a large black oak and iron strap door. Above it was a wood sign with an ‘H’ that had a line through it. ‘“This is the herbalist’s shop, the only one in the city. They tailor to healers, wizards and cooks like me.” Maebh smiled. She opened the door. I was overcome by a strong, confusing smell. I sneezed then went into a sneezing fit. “You’ll get used to it, dear,” said Maebh. I put my paw over my nose, and I stepped in. ‘The shop was red marble with a long white ash counter. Behind that were drawers that stretched to the height of four dragons. There were ladders fixed to a rail above. I looked down to the endless rows of drawers and wondered when they stop. ‘A young male dragon wearing an off-white tunic and hose and a blue tabard stepped out from behind a row of drawers. He leaned on the counter and smiled warmly at Maebh, and then he looked at me “Well, who is this? She has delightful silvery white underscales on her neck.” ‘“This is a young dragon who has come to live with us. She has no name and is twenty years old. We have to teach her how to talk. If your mothers catch you not introducing yourself, they will cut off your balls, young man,” said Maebh.

‘“Yes, right, sorry, I was a bit carried away. I’m herbalist-in-training McLean. I’m only twenty-seven years old.” McLean was interrupted by me having a sneezing fit. McLean reached behind himself and removed a piece of cloth. He wiped my nose. “You’ll get used to it. Now there is much to do. Father said I talk like an old woman. I get that from my human mother. Now what do you need, Maebh?” ‘She rested her basket on the counter. From her surcoat, she took out a piece of parchment and handed it to McLean. He read it. “Yes, I have all those. Little dragon, most of the same types of herbs that are used in cooking are also used in magic and healing. Can I take the basket? If my mothers see me running in here with a glass jug again, they will kill me. Again.” ‘“Yes, dear, I don’t wish for you to trip and cut yourself,” said Maebh. ‘McLean took the basket while he read the list on the parchment. He disappeared behind the endless rows of drawers. ‘I took my paw off my nose. I was getting accustomed to the strong, spicy smell. There were so many smells, it was hard to tell which is which. ‘“That young man McLean and his parents have one of the most important roles in the kingdom. There other small herb shop in the villages in these lands. But this is where they go to source their stock. It will take twenty years for McLean to finish his training, and he will be trained by a whole host of humans and dragons for many different disciplines. His mate will be helping with running the shop, but it will be up to his firstborn human and dragon young to continue on. It’s a daunting task, but he is doing well. So well in fact, his parents have the confidence to leave him to tend to the shop while they gather up supplies.” ‘Mclean appeared from nowhere with the basket. He set it on the counter. “I have everything you need.” ‘He headed to the drawer to the left of the counter and pulled it open and took out a glass jar. It was filled with what I think were seed pods. He waved me over. I stood on my tips of my paws and leaned over the counter. Mclean opened the jar and waved it under my nose. It smelled like sugar and cream. I liked the smell and chirped my pleasure. I looked at him, wanting to know what it was. McLean giggled. “This is vanilla. It is one of my favourite smells, and it costs a lot.” He put the jar back and disappeared behind the drawers.

‘Maebh picked up the basket and took my paw. I held my tail up. She took the tip of it in her fingertips. Maebh placed her hand on the door. I stopped and chirped loud and pointed to the counter. Maebh looked at me. I think she was wondering what was wrong. “Ahh, I see I have not paid for this, is that right?” ‘I nodded. ‘“There is no need for me to pay. Right now, if McLean has not done so, will write what I have in a log. At the end of the month, the will be paid by the royal family. You understand?” ‘I shook my head. ‘“It’s well, dear, let’s go,” she said, thinking it was well we continued on. ‘The human and dragon I saw standing by the crates were now yelling and cursing at a young-ish human and dragon wearing blue robes, and they were cursing and screaming just as loudly back. We slipped away quickly “They are having a heated disagreement about prices. Best leave them,” said Maebh. ‘Maebh and I turned out of a quiet back lane into a street alive with humans and dragons. Three young dragons wearing one-piece tunics and five young humans wearing the same tunics ran past me, laughing. It looked like they were playing tag. I would have liked to them. But I knew it wouldn’t be allowed. I had no idea where I was. ‘Maebh, holding my paw and tail tight, continued on past a wooden stand filled with vegetables and fruit. There were human and dragon mothers with baskets, sorting out what was good and talking about what they were going to cook for dinner. All were wearing cloaks that had no holes, something I was not used to seeing. Even the human and dragon men nearby with young in their paws and hands had no holes in their boots or cloaks. ‘Maebh took me into a shop. I looked around. There were humans and dragons seated at a table made out of simple Elam blocks with leather cushioned chairs and glass oil lamps in the centre. They were talking among themselves. What struck me was all the tables hadn’t being busted up in a fight or taken by bandits, something I had seen all too often. It was the fine leather on the chairs that got me wondering what shop was I in. I had only seen fine leather like that through the windows in high-born homes.

‘I looked at Maebh then to an Elam counter. A dragon and human wearing white hoses and tunics, a little shorter than me but a bit wider and definitely stronger than me, were sweeping up bread crumbs into a hessian sack. ‘The little dragon saw me staring at her. “Well, what are you looking at? Have you never seen a dwarf before?” she said, a bit angry. ‘I looked away and cheeped sorry, and I trembled from being told off. I knew it was rude to stare. ‘“Now, you two, she is new and has probably never seen your kind before. She is a foundling. Are there any cream and crusted buns left?” ‘The human dwarf looked at me. “Well, dear, it’s not polite to stare. We are small, yes, but I can still box your ears good. Now I am sold out of the buns, but I do not like the idea of a mother or father tossing away a gorgeous little girl. Mother and I will make two up.” She smiled at the dragon dwarf’s head behind the shelves, taking the sack with her. ‘Maebh took my paw and led me to a table. I pulled out the chair and sat. ‘“The two dwarves are from the lands of Goidelic to the north, or is it west of the city? Anyway, those lands share our border. Dwarves can be a bit abrupt and standoffish. Don’t stare. That will give them a reason to have a go at you. Aside from that, when you get to know a dwarf, they are not all that bad.” Maebh giggled. “Trying to get silver and gold out of that lot is quite the challenge. As my husband has said, ‘Dwarves are tighter than a fish’s ass, I’ll tell you.’” ‘The dwarf dragon set a terracotta pot and cups on the table. I turned away and stared at my paws and trembled a little. I thought I had hurt this dragon’s feelings. The dwarf put down a wooden plate containing a sticky bun in front of me. “Look, I’m sorry for snapping at you. You’re a tiny dragon like me, and I’m sorry for making you tremble, little one,” said the dwarf dragon. She gave me a small smile. I managed one back. The dwarf dragon poured the tea into the cup and pawed one each to Maebh and me. ‘Maebh took a copper coin from her basket, and when she placed it on the dwarf’s tray, she smiled and waved her paw. “It was rude of me to snap at the little one. On the house.” The dwarf headed to another table.

‘Maebh looked at the dwarf in disbelief. “Well, that is a first. She never gives anything for free, not even the crumbs off the floor. Right, dear, take a bite of your treat and enjoy.” Maebh smiled. ‘I picked up the sticky bun and took a small bite. The sweet cream with the sweetness of the bun melted on my tongue. As I ate slowly, the cream oozed on my paws and plate. When I ate the last mouthful, I licked my paws and plate clean. I trembled with joy and cheeped thank you. ‘Maebh smiled. She took a cloth from her sleeve and wiped my face and paws. “You’ve never had a treat like that, have you?” ‘I chirped and shook my head. ‘“Well, enjoy your tea, dear.” ‘I picked up the cup and sipped my tea. Then I looked out of the window at a young male human and dragon, both in one-piece tunics, sitting by their mother’s paws, feet playing slap paw. They both liked to be brothers and looked so happy. I wished I had sister or a brother. I would have settled for a friend. I trembled with a long loneliness I had forgotten about for the brief moment I had spent in the city. ‘Anyway, Maebh and I finished our tea. We got up. Maebh held my paw and tail then we stepped into the crowded market. ‘Before I knew it, I was back at my home door. That was when I noticed it smelt like lard and fat. Maebh opened the door. The cooking room was alive with activity. Humans and dragons wearing white hoses and tunics were stoking the fires while others were at the tables cutting up meat and vegetables. Sides of lamb were being carried over the shoulders of humans. Out of the door on the right flowed dragons with sides of oxen. ‘Maebh, still holding my paw and tail, walked me through the now warm, almost hot cooking room. She opened the door. We walked to my room. “Dear, there will be things waiting in your room. When you are done, head out to the terrace. I’ll bring you some lunch. Best stay down here tonight. The cooking room is going to be hectic, you understand?” I nodded and opened my door. ‘The room was dark. I got on my four paws and walked to what I thought was

my night table. I bumped my nose on it. I rubbed my sore nose and cheeped unhappily. I stood up and felt around for the lamp and flint. I removed the glass shade and struck the stone, lighting the lamp. I carefully put the shade back on. I happened to look at my bed. ‘There was a white tunic, a hose, breeches, surcoats, a black leather waist belt with leather pouches and a cloak, all laid out on my bed. I also saw a pile of wooden cards. The first card had a picture of an apple painted on it with the word next to it. I ran my paw over them and thought aloud, “Are these for me?” ‘“Well, they’re yours.” ‘I cheeped loudly and trembled from being scared. I looked over my shoulder. Aine was standing by the door. I didn’t smell her come in. ‘“I didn’t mean to startle you, dear. The clothes are yours, and you must take care of them. Pack them away, and take the cards to the terrace and sun your scales. Try in your mind to say what is on them and speak the words. I’ll make sure your lunch finds you, dear,” she said. I smiled and nodded. “I’ll leave you to it then,” said Aine. She closed my door. ‘I headed over to the chest and opened it then I ran back to my new clothes. With care and pride, I laid them into the chest and closed it. I took the cards off the bed and headed out. ‘I stepped onto the red marble terrace. It was dark but not so bad. The beams of sunlight shone down into a column. I tucked the card into my tunic and put my front paws onto the stone floor. It was cool. I headed to the column of sunlight and found a warm spot to settle down. I looked up at the stalactites, some of which were taller than any dragon I had ever met. The peaceful sound of water dripping somewhere in the darkness relaxed me. I took out the cards and laid them out and cheeped what I thought the pictures were. ‘Some moments later, Maebh emerged from the darkness and set down a plate of sandwiches and a tall goblet of cold milk. “Pickles, ham, tomatoes and peppers, dear. Enjoy tonight. You’ll dine on the same feast as the knights.” She smiled and disappeared into the darkness. ‘With my tail, I picked up the sandwich and took a bite while I flicked through the cards, trying to say what I knew they were in my head, but the words would

not come out. It was aggravating. After a while of getting nowhere, I packed up the cards and peered into the darkness. I began to tremble in fear of being dragged away to some unknown part of the word then I stopped trembling and I smiled. My father had no idea where I was. Being here must last a little longer. For the first time in my life, I felt safe and warm. Most importantly, I was not a burden to anyone or forcing a smile for my sake. ‘Three days had ed. I was sleeping in my bed. I felt someone shaking me. I opened my eyes to a bright light. I stood up and rubbed my eyes and cheeped good morning. Maebh was standing by my night table, wearing a white hose and tunic, pouring hot water out of a white ceramic jug with roses painted on it – or were they glazed onto it? I don’t know either way – into a matching bowl. “Well, get your night tunic off and tuck it under your pillow, dear,” said Maebh, lathering up soap nuts. ‘I slipped it over my head and folded it then I laid it under my pillow. I got off the bed and stood next to Maebh. I shivered a little from the cold. Maebh washed me down. At the same time, she picked out some fleas out of my neck then dried me off. Maebh helped me into my white clothes then she packed up. ‘Aine walked into the room with a tray in her paws. On it was a steaming bowl of something. She set it on my night table with a spoon and a cloth. “These are the oats you ate a few days ago. When you are done, head into the cooking room to start your first day of work. Nothing too hard, dear. Is that well with you?” ‘I cheeped yes. I must it I was a little excited. I picked up the spoon. ing how hot these oats were, I blew a little more. Maebh took my chamber pot. She and Aine left the room. ‘I finished my breakfast and cleaned my face. I tucked my tail into my belt then I picked up my bowl. I stood on the tips of my paws and blew out the lamp. The room turned pitch black, but I walked in a straight line to my door and opened it. Then I continued on up the hall to the cooking room. ‘Aine had her paws in the wash trough. I headed over to her and chirped and lifted up my bowl. Aine wrapped her tail around it and smiled kindly. ‘“Well, you feel good with a full belly?” ‘I nodded and smiled back.

‘“This morning, you’ll be working with that man at the far table.” ‘I glanced at the human man wearing a white tunic and hose and a black tabard with a hand and paw on it, surrounded by baskets. He was older looking, with a hard glare that saw right into your soul. It scared me a little. He had a scar on his hand. It looked like it ran up his arm. Also, this man’s face was heavily scarred. ‘I plucked up the courage and wandered over to him. I nervously cheeped hello. The mere presence of his man sent chills up my spine. The man pushed some baskets out of the way and pulled out a chair. ‘“Well, you’re the little one I was told ’bout,” said the man with a deep tone of voice that commanded me to look into his cold, dead eyes. “I see there is a minuscule amount of fear in your eyes, dear. There is no need to fear me. I was a knight till a war hammer slammed into my flank. It punched through my breastplate, breaking all my ribs. That left me as weak as a kitten. I cannot raise a sword above my head and hold it outstretched from my body any longer than the count of five. My dragon mother and father, I still live with. I’m a knight of the Black Company. Retirement is out of the question, so I work here. Enough of that.” He handed me a small knife. “You peel the cucumbers, and I’ll chop them up.” I nodded, and we went to work. ‘I don’t know how long we worked for. The human, though scary, was kind of good company, I would it. He didn’t say a lot. Anyway, the cooking room was beginning to fill up with other humans and dragons. I peeled the last cucumber. I set down the knife and stretched out the cramp in my right paw. ‘The old knight put his foot on the chair and rubbed it. “Getting old.” He chuckled. “Love, I’ve gotta go and take a leak. You did well. I had my doubt we were going to get through all that lot.” He limped out of the cooking room. This knight felt like the skeletal hand of death, but at the same moment, he was gentle and kind. He must have been a formidable knight. ‘Aine tapped me on the shoulder. I yawned and looked at her. “Dear, well done. You have done far more than what I was expecting. I’ll have lunch brought into your room. Get off your paws. You have well earned some rest.” ‘I nodded, and I trembled a little with pride. I was no longer a burden. I tucked my tail in my belt and headed off to my room. I forgot to close the door. I saw the bed beckon to me. I lay on it and immediately fell asleep.

‘For the next fortnight, I worked with this knight. He never said all that much, but I was no better myself. Oh, he did teach me how to keep a knife sharp and how to use it. Now and then, the knight would put up a chopping board and toss the knife across the cooking room. It did make Aine angry. I’d never heard so may curse words come out of a dragon. What infuriated her more was the knight would smile and do it again. ‘Maebh’s husband tried to teach me how to talk, but I could not get the words to come out of my mouth no matter how hard I practiced. The new life I was given didn’t seem real. I had all but forgotten what it was like to be starving, cold and alone. ‘I think it was the day after my two days off.’ Emerald thinks for a moment and looks at her mate. ‘It must have been when I was at the table with the knight, cutting up a pumpkin and tossing the chunks into a pot filled with water on the floor. Aine put her paw on my back. ‘“Dear, I have a very important task for you. Come with me.” ‘I nodded and put down the knife and wiped my paws on the cloth and climbed out of the chair. I followed Aine. I realised I left the knight to finish the job. I turned to him and cheeped if it was well. The knight smiled with pride. “Go, little one. The head of the family is trusting you with a significant job. Don’t worry ’bout me.” He went back to work, humming a tune. ‘On the last table, there was a silver tray with a dome lid. The whole thing was engraved with dragon and human young at play. I’d never seen such a thing, and it looked like it cost a lot. Aine made sure my tail was tucked in. She picked up this tray and rested it on my paws. ‘“Dear, take this to the chamber that lies past the grain store. There, you’ll find two guards. They know you are coming. Take your time, dear. There is no need to rush. This silver tray is over 2,000 years old and must be treated with care.” ‘I nodded and headed to the door. Aine held it open for me. ‘Dragons wearing hoses, breeches, sleeveless tunics and ankle-high boots walked past with carts strapped to their waists. Also, there were humans wearing the same clothes as the dragons walking outside, controlling teams of oxen hauling carts the same size as the dragons. One of the humans saw me, waiting

patiently. The human man whistled. “Father, hold up.” ‘The dragon stopped and called out, “Hold up!” Those words echoed all the way down the lines of dragons, oxen and humans. It seemed to be just as endless as the line of dragons pulling carts. ‘One of the oxen was not happy about not moving and tried to push the human out of the way. But his father’s tail cracked across the beast’s rump. That soon sorted him out. The man looked at me. “Bloody pain in the ass, that beast is. Young and has a strong spirit that gets the best of him. Go on, little lady,” he said. ‘I cheeped thank you and moved ahead. The dragon called out, “Heave-ho!” ‘With a steady pace, I walked. I did think I was going to slip on the smooth stone, but I felt sand under my boots. I concentrated hard on the tray and the cart in front of me. The path soon turned a little dark, and the air got a little chilly. ‘I ed some big oak and iron doors, and I soon came upon a set of these open massive doors. I could not help but peer inside. ‘There were two big oil lamps that stood to the height of a tall human illuminating mountain of grain. The humans and dragons were dumping the loads at the base of the mountain. There stood a human and a dragon in black robes with parchment and quills in their hands and paws. I had no idea what they were scribing. I could not get a good look at them. I was too far. “Little one, you are holding us up,” said the dragon. I cheeped sorry and quickly moved on. ‘I arrived at a wooden door with a human knight and a dragon knight in full armour and pink tabards with poleaxes in hand and paw. I cheeped to get their attention. The human looked down his nose at me then he opened the door. I stepped into the hall. I was mesmerised by the carvings. I slowly walked and gazed at them. The knight whistled. I saw he had the door open. Being careful, I moved past him. ‘I stepped into the main chamber and I thought, Who this is for? I should have asked. I scratched my head. I looked at a desk overflowing with parchment. Behind that was a book case that towered over me. There was an older man wearing a black surcoat and an older woman wearing a blue silk dress scribing. Both looked to be in deep thought.

‘I headed over to the desk and cheeped. The man stopped scribing and looked at me with unfriendly eyes. “Well, who are you, little one?” ‘I trembled. This man had sounded like he was upset by me interrupting his work. ‘“You have no idea who I am, do you?” he boomed. ‘I was trying to think of what I’d done wrong, and I cheeped sorry. ‘“Hush now, my love,” said the woman. She put down her quill and gave me a kind smile. “This is the little one with no name. She is from the royal cooking room. Dear, that is not for us. Go to the chamber door, the one in the middle.” ‘I nodded and carefully walked to the door. I felt my tail slipping. The man sprang up and rushed to the door. He bent down and tucked in my tail. “There, little one. I didn’t mean to bite,” he said in an exalted tone. He smiled and pushed open the door. I cheeped thank you then I headed into the chamber. ‘The first thing I saw was a little white dragon in a blue linen dress with a big belly lying on the lap of a white-skinned human wearing a black tunic. Their scents match, and they were holding paw to hand. There was another smell I didn’t understand. I continued on. ‘The white dragon groaned in pain and rubbed her belly. I placed the tray next to the man’s leg. He looked at me with large green eyes. He smiled politely. I cheeped my acknowledgment. I got on my four paws and began to head out. I stood up and put my paw on the chamber door. ‘“Little one, come here.” ‘I turned around at the little white dragon. She had the most piercing blue eyes and was staring at me. I swallowed hard and tried to think of what I might have done to upset her. My paws trembled. I slowly walked back over to the human and dragon. I stood up, and nervously, I cheeped then stared at my paws. ‘“Little one, it’s well. Come closer,” said the man. Smelling that it was safe, I attentively edged closer. ‘The little white dragon smiled with relief and rubbed her belly. “You have no

idea who we are, do you?” ‘I shook my head. The man placed a soft, kind hand under my chin and tilted it up till our eyes met. “Well, I think Aine didn’t wish to make you nervous. You have fine green eyes there, little one.” He picked me up and set me down next to the little dragon. ‘“Yes, dear, we are in love and married and soon to have a child. He has been a little rambunctious of late. That was until you walked in, then my son went quiet,” said the little dragon. She took my paws and put them on her belly. ‘That was the first moment I felt your heartbeat, Akron, and fell in love with you then, but I didn’t know what love nor the word love meant. I laid my head on her belly, surrendering to your heart’s lullaby. I smiled with a joy I had never known. I looked at the dragon. She was smiling warmly, and so was her husband. I ripped my head away and stared at my paws. I cheeped for forgiveness. ‘“It’s well, dear, put your head back,” they said. The little dragon and her husband chuckled. The little dragon stroked my face and looked at me, puzzled. She turned to her love. “She is our son’s mate. I’ve never heard of this happen, my love. I can smell my son on her. It’s wired.” ‘“Like I said, my love,” said the man, taking my paws and returning them to the dragon’s belly. He stroked my face, letting me know it was well. I knelt down and smiled. I was overjoyed to be reunited with your soft heartbeat. It sang me a gentle lullaby. ‘“I believe you. To be sure, Cara can smell for herself.” The man lifted up the silver lid on the tray. ‘The little white dragon stroked my neck. It was soothing. I felt more relaxed and a little sleepy. “There, there, dear. For the first time, my son has gone quiet, and I feel his joy.” ‘The man handed me a scone topped with a good helping of jam and cream. “My wife has craved these since she became pregnant,” he said, feeding his wife a scone with a little less cream. “I must confess. I have a sweet tooth myself.” ‘We all soon had our fill of the scones. Overcome by your heartbeat, I curled up next to the little dragon’s belly. Akron, you heart sang me to sleep.

‘Some moments later, l awoke with a soft woollen blanket draped over me and the little dragon. Akron, your heartbeat was slow and calm, I didn’t wish to wake you or your mother. I slowly climbed out of bed. I saw the little dragon shiver. I pulled the blanket over her. Without making a sound, I headed out of the chamber and quietly closed the door. ‘I continue on to the benches where the little dragon’s husband was seated next to the older man and his wife. They were talking. I knew I had work to finish. I interrupted by cheeping, and I pointed to the main chamber door. ‘The older woman broke away for her conversation and looked at me. “Dear, I think you are trying to tell us you need to head back?” ‘I nodded. ‘“Dear, you are an honoured guest. There will be no more work for you today. You still have no idea who we are?” ‘I shook my head. I was confused. I’d never been a guest before, and I thought, What do I need to do to be one? ‘“Dear little one with no name, I’m Queen Antonia, and the man next to me is my husband, King Rea of the human throne. The little white dragon is Queen Grace, and this man, her husband, is King Ak of the dragon throne.” ‘I trembled. I did not know what to do about the fact that I was low born and that I had dared sleep next to the queen. I cheeped. I hadn’t a clue on how to address the royal family. I cried and dropped to the ground. I put my paws over my eyes. My whole body trembled so hard. ‘I felt a soft, warm hand stroking my neck. I removed my paws and looked up to Queen Antonia. She dried my tears. “Dear, there is no need to be upset. All here know about you, and we had an idea this is how you would react. You have done nothing wrong, little dear, come,” said Queen Antonia in a motherly tone of voice, so deep and caring. ‘She picked me up and held me tight. She guided me to the bench. Queen Antonia picked me up and plonked me on King Rea’s lap. He kissed me on the cheek. “Little one, there is no need to be upset. You are here, and with us, you are safe.” His voice had lost its hard edge, replaced with a warm, soft, friendly

tone I hadn’t heard in a long while from a male. King Rea ed me to King Ak. He kissed me on the tip of my nose and held my paws. “You, dear, have the greenest eyes I have ever seen.” He smiled ‘His kind words gave me no relief. I got it into my head that I was going to be sent to another part of the world and left in the cold streets. I trembled and cried. King Ak held me tight and rock me gently. “Dear, you are going nowhere. Shhh, calm down. There’s a good girl.” He let me go, and I began to settle down a little. ‘Queen Grace walked in. I scrambled off her husband. I stood away from him. I held back my tears and stared at my paws then cheeped apologetically to her for approaching what belonged to her. ‘Queen Grace climbed onto the bench and stood next to me. She kissed me on the head and took me into a warm, loving embrace. “It’s well, dear. I do not mind. If you approached my husband, I give you full permission… She is still trembling. What has come over you, dear?” ‘“This little one was abandoned, and I think she fears that we are going to do the same,” said Queen Antonia. ‘Queen Grace looked at me and gave me a tender smile. “My son missed you. Heavens forbid I’ll let you go. I’ll never get a good night’s rest.” She kissed me on the cheek. “Now do you have a name? And how old are you?” ‘“From what Aine and Maebh have told us, she has no name and is about 19 to twenty years old,” said Queen Antonia. ‘“Well, she will need a name,” said Queen Grace, looking at her human. ‘“You are right. An appellation is needed one that will –” ‘He was interrupted by his wife. “What’s small, green and precious?” ‘King Ak and King Rea thought hard. Queen Grace giggled at the long, straight faces they were making. “My love, that face of yours is delightful, and you, my son, you’re not that thick, are you?”

‘“Mother, if you are so smart, then what is it?” said King Rea. He folded his arms and stuck his tongue out at Queen Grace playfully. ‘“Emerald stones are some of rarest and most powerful stones in magic and are sought after by all in the known world. She is half green with a silver white underbelly. What do you think, my son and my love and, of course, my daughter?” said Queen Grace, rubbing her belly. ‘I gazed around. All were smiling at me. ‘“Well, you have a name. It’s Emerald,” said Queen Antonia. ‘I trembled and shed tears of joy. I looked at King Ak and his wife and cheeped thank you. ‘“Well, little one, we all like you and love you very much,” he said. ‘“Cara,” shouted King Ak at the top of his voice. ‘The maid came running out of nowhere, a dragon wearing a white hose and tunic. She stopped abruptly in front of King Ak. “You called?” she said, catching her breath. ‘“Yes, dear, can you smell my wife and then Emerald, the little green and white dragon, our new daughter, to tell if she is my son’s mate?” said King Ak. ‘“That is an odd request,” said Cara. Her tone was inquisitive and yet cornered. ‘“I think she is my son’s mate,” said Queen Grace proudly, and she seemed to glow a little in the sunlight. ‘Cara leaned in and smelled me and then Queen Grace then back to me. She stood up and thought for a moment, tapping her tail on the floor as it looked like she was delving into the deepest parts of her mind. Cara soon gazed at Queen Grace. “That is simply not possible. I’ve never heard of this happening. You are right. This little dragon, Emerald, is your unborn son’s mate. That you know your child’s sex is also disturbing. No human, dragon or pixie can tell the sex of an unborn child. Not even magic can do that, and you are sure he is human?” she said.

‘Queen Grace smiled. “You have any reason to doubt me, my dear friend?” ‘“No, my queen mother.” Cara smiled. “And it’s a pleasure to meet you, Emerald. I’m the head maid, Cara. You’ll meet my right-paw maid and human daughter human, Aoife, soon.” ‘“Best keep it quiet. Make sure Aoife is told and no one else,” said King Rea. ‘Cara nodded and wandered off. I climbed off the bench and headed to the main chamber door. ‘“Where are you going, dear?” ‘I turned around. King Ak was looking at me, and so was his wife, King Rea and Queen Antonia. I cheeped that I needed to go back to work. ‘King Ak got up and headed to me. He knelt down. “Dear, your days working in the cooking rooms are over. This is home for you now and will be for a number of years yet. We are your family, and yes, you are loved dearly, little Emerald. A chamber will be made for you, and we’ll teach you how to talk –” ‘“More like curses and crude words,” said Queen Grace. ‘King Rea gave me a kind, wide smile. “This is home. You understand?” ‘I took my paw off the door for a moment. I thought, This is first time I have felt love and humans and dragons wanting to be around me. I’m not a pet. I shed more tears of joy. ‘King Ak held my paws. “Until your chamber is done, you’ll sleep with my wife and me. She will be able to get a good night’s rest and not be so grumpy from the lack of sleep.” ‘Queen Grace snorted out grey smoke at the comment. ‘“Well, you carry my son, who has bounce around and made you use the chamber pot every few moments.” ‘King Rea roared with laughter. “Dear mother, you almost didn’t make it once.”

‘Queen Antonia giggled. “Yes, it was last week. You came running in here in a panic, and when you emerged from you chamber, you looked so relieved, only to have the same pained look again then hastily disappear back into your chamber.” ‘“That’s enough cheek out of you lot. I you pissed yourself,” said Queen Grace. Queen Antonia fell into a silent fit of laughter. ‘As the days and weeks ed, Queen Grace’s belly grew. King Ak and King Rea took it upon themselves to teach me how to talk, and I think it was frustrating for them, but they never showed it, even though they had to repeat my name for weeks and I still could not say it. I didn’t learn to talk until you, my dear mate, were born well a few days thereafter. ‘The only time I was allowed out of the chamber and under the king’s supervision was when Sir Akir and Sir Balloch taught me how to fly.’ Queen Grace groans and interrupts Emerald. ‘I hardly call my husband and his men and my other son pushing you off a cliff qualifying as teaching you how to fly, Emerald.’ Emerald pulls herself closer to Prince Akron’s firm breast and continues. ‘Well, I was standing on the edge of a dizzying height cliff, looking down past the clouds at the ground. It seemed so small. I was trembling with fear, afraid of flying and failing. Sir Akir, with Sir Balloch on his back, spread his wings and took flight and shouted for me to close my eyes and spread my wings. I looked at King Ak and King Rea, my teeth chattering with a deep-seated terror. ‘“Dear, turn around and look at the sky, not the ground,” said King Rea. I swallowed hard, and I slowly turned. I looked at the blue sky. My body was shaking hard. ‘King Rea unfolded my wings and smiled. “There is nothing to it,” he said, and before I could think, he and King Ak had pushed me off the cliff. ‘The ground was hurtling at me at breakneck speed. I closed my eyes and awaited the impact. A few moments ticked by. I felt wind brushing my underscales. I could feel the cold air ing through, and I thought, That was odd. Am I dead? ‘I opened my eyes, and I was gliding. I was overjoyed. I had no idea of the

danger I was in. ‘Sir Akir swooped past and hovered a few feet from my nose. “Well, little lady, pump them wings before you hit the ground.” ‘I pumped them hard, and I was lifted up to the top of the cliff and landed next to the kings, and I gave them a smile and a discontent look. ‘Sir Akir landed next me and chuckled. Sir Balloch fell off his father’s back in a fit of laughter. “She looks too adorable when she’s so terrified.” Sir Akir rolled onto his back in a silent fit of laughter. He managed to pause for a moment. He looked at the kings. “She had the look of, ‘I’ve just pissed myself’,” he said and continued on laughing. ‘I looked down to make sure I didn’t wet myself. King Ak pushed me off again. ‘I heard loud roars of laughter. I peered at the kings and knights. They were all doubled over in fits of laughter. I swooped down and crashed into King Ak, knocking him off his feet. I stared and snorted my annoyance. King Ak smiled and kissed me on the cheek. ‘“Well, you know how to fly,” said King Rea.’ Prince Akron smiles. ‘That sounds like father. He did the same, in a way, when I learnt to fight and swing a sword. “Best get tossed into the heat of battle than stand around with your thumb up ya ass,” he said.’ Emerald smiles. ‘Anyway, I was a being a bit of a pest, hanging around my new chamber door, trying to get a look inside. Lots of men of different trades, both human and dragon, would patiently me. Aoife and Cara kept chasing me away and told me to be patient. That day, Queen Antonia took my paw and led me into the city, I guess to keep me from bothering the working men. We walked along the outskirts of the city and stopped at a shop with a wooden sign above it. Carved into it was a pair of hose. We stepped in. I found it odd. ‘There were racks of cloaks of all sizes and tables filled with hoses, tunics, breeches and surcoats, but there were no humans or dragons in the shop. There was no trace of the shop owner. The queen and I, as well as two guards that followed us, were the only ones whom I could see and smell.

‘Queen Antonia looked at the guards. “Wait outside. There is only one way in or out.” The human and dragon guards nodded then made their way out. ‘Queen Antonia led me to the centre of the shop then she disappeared behind the piles of clothing. Some moments later, she re-emerged with arms full of clothing and dresses. She got me to try them all on and helped me pick which one I would like. It took a while. Queen Antonia instantly knew that I liked them, and they fit well. Of course, the dresses were not too long so I wouldn’t trip over. ‘When she and I were satisfied, she took the clothing to a long white table and lay them over it with pieces of parchment. She and I headed out. We stopped by the guards. ‘“They will be waiting for you when we return.” Queen Antonia waved for the dragon knight to lower his head and whispered in his ear. The knight nodded and ran off. ‘Queen Antonia took my paw, and we walked a short distance to a cave lit by blue flames that danced on torches hanging on the stone walls. The cave had high, smooth red marble walls and sunlight flooding in. Queen Antonia and I settled down on the green grass. The human knight stood by the cave’s entrance. ‘“The children of the city play here a lot in the spring. It’s nice, is it not?” said Queen Antonia. I smiled and nodded as I felt the soft grass on my underscales. ‘The dragon knight entered the cave with the sound of his hilt clinking on his buckler and with a tray in his paws covered by an oak dome lid. He bowed to the queen and rested the tray on the grass then he headed back to his human knight. ‘Queen Antonia lifted up the lid, revealing three buns, the same kind I had had with Maebh, and a blue ceramic pot of tea with two cups. “I must confess. I have a bit of a sweet tooth myself.” She handed me a bun on a plate. I was being a good girl and put it on the grass and waited for the queen to finish pouring the tea and have her bun, and then I dove right into it. The bun and cream tasted better than I had ed. ‘I sipped my tea and glared at the other bun. I wanted it. Queen Antonia picked up her cup. “Well, dear, I’m full, but you can have the last one if you like.” She smiled

‘I went to lean over and take it. I looked at the knights. They had their eyes fixed on the cave. I thought they would like a treat too. I pointed to the knight and cheeped. ‘“Ahh, yes, my love. This was a little test to see if my grandson’s mate is selfless and kind to think of others before herself. You understand?” ‘I nodded and smiled with pride. I knew what it was like to go hungry. ‘Queen Antonia took a knife from her breast and cut the bun in half. She put them on my plate. I picked it up. I checked to see if my tail was still tucked in, and I wandered over to the knight. I cheeped to gain their attention. They looked down at me. I smiled, and I held up the plate. ‘“That for us?” said the human knight, raising his clap visor. I nodded. He took one half. ‘The dragon knight, with his tail, lifted up his visor and took the last half of the bun. “Thank you little one.” He and the human knight turned back to the cave and ate. I headed back to Queen Antonia. ‘“Well done, dear, you have come so far from the girl that had no name. I’m so proud of you. Sit by my side.” I sat next to her. She gently stroked my neck and talked about what life was like in the city and the sights I would soon see. ‘It must have been a fortnight later that Queen Grace and I were lying on red deer fur, sunning our scales on the terrace. Queen Grace was on her back. She was only wearing breeches. The underscales of her big belly were stretched and showed a little of her white hide. Her husband was sitting in front of her, wearing a blue hose and tunic. He was spreading cream and jam onto a scone. Queen Grace wrapped her tail around it and fed herself with a joyful grin. ‘I was wearing my favourite green hose and surcoat. King Rea, wearing a blue tunic and white hose, was beside me, holding up a card with an apple on it. ‘“Apple,” he said. ‘I looked at it and cheeped. ‘King Rea sighed. “Well, at this rate, you are never going to talk. We have been

at it for months.” ‘“She will come around. It’s not easy learning how to talk for a dragon,” said Queen Grace, feeding herself another scone. ‘“Mother, look at your sticky face. I have witnessed pigs eat with far more grace.” King Rea smiled. ‘Queen Grace gave King Rea an evil grin and stuck her tongue out. “Now I know the dish you like to dine on. It’ll be your favourite. Its honey smeared on your wife’s soft breast, then the honey makes a sticky trail somewhere south. And I have it on good authority you exercise nothing but the best of manners.” ‘“Well, I see my love has been talking.” King Rea smiled and blushed. ‘“You asked for that, my son,” said King Ak. He gently laid Queen Grace’s head on his lap while she rubbed her belly with her right paw. King Ak wiped the jam and cream from her lips with a damp cloth then put a healthy amount of jam and cream on a scone and fed his wife something she enjoyed. ‘I felt someone tapping on my shoulder. I looked behind me. It was Queen Antonia, wearing a long, flowing peach silk dress. ‘“Well, it’s done, dear. Would you like to see your chamber?” ‘I nodded my head enthusiastically. I’d been eagerly waiting for months. I stood up and stretched my paws up to the roof of the red cave. ‘“Well then, let’s go.” She took my paw and looked at Queen Grace. “Well, no wonder, Mother, you find it difficult to wear clothing. Those scones are making you fat.” ‘Queen Grace, summoning her strength, lifted her head up. “Pregnant, not fat, and I have to feed my son.” She rested her head back on King Ak’s lap and opened her mouth. He smiled and fed her another scone. ‘“Well, I’d best make a pot of tea,” said King Rea, standing up and kissing his wife. ‘“Wine, something sweet,” said Queen Grace.

‘“Tea will be fine. My love, you are in a naughty mood. Wine will make you worse.” King Ak smiled. ‘Queen Grace waved the tip of her tale in front of his nose. “Whooo, it’s going to get you.” She giggled, her tongue playfully rolling out. ‘King Ak took his wife’s paws and kissed her on the tip of her nose. “You are far fffa too pregnant for that game, my love.” ‘Queen Antonia giggled. “Well, Mother, you’re in a cheeky mood.” ‘She led me to my chamber door. She put her hand on it. “Now this is you and your mate’s chamber. It is millennia old,” she said and pushed on the door. I stepped in. ‘The chamber was carved out of red marble with high, smooth walls and a domed roof. The bed was built from ash timber and had four posts, each one carved with human and dragon children at play. To my left, against the red marble wall with a red wool rug in front of it, was a white oak chest of drawers that stood at the same height as me. On top were two pink crystal oil lamps. Next to the chest of drawers was an identical set but made out of black oak. Lying in the centre of the chamber was a whopping black deer fur. I looked at the foot of the bed. There was a cherry-wood chest with two knights, one human and one dragon, carved into the front . The knights’ eyes were fixed forward with bodies ready to pounce on any one silly enough to open the chest. There was also a black oak table with two red leatherback chairs by the window. I could not believe this was my room. In all the years I had spent going from house to house, I never had my own room. It was one thing I’d wish to O’Mother for. I hugged Queen Antonia and cheeped thank you. ‘Queen Antonia gently kissed me on the head and, with her warm, soft hand, she caressed my cheek. “This is you and your mate’s chamber, enjoy. The black oak chest of drawers is for him. This room is yours. It’s up to you to make a home for you and your mate. There are plenty of moments for that. Look around and find where things are.” She smiled and took her leave. ‘I headed to the tables and ran my paw over them and thought that in all my years, my dream of having a hot meal a day and a warm bed and someone to love me would come true… I had more than I wanted. It was so hard to me to believe. It was like one of the daydreams I had. For years, I had watched human

and dragon children in clothing that hadn’t had holes in them and were loved by their parents. I had envied them. Even the poor children had loving homes to live in and a meal a day. ‘Lost in my thoughts of my old life fading fast, I rested my head on the bed. ‘“You like it.” ‘I cheeped loudly with surprise. I began to tremble and back away. I turned around and found Queen Grace lying on my bed. I hadn’t smelled or heard her come in. Queen Grace folded her paws and gave me a mischievous grin. ‘“I didn’t mean to startle you… well, maybe a little.” She giggled. ‘I snorted out my irritation then I smiled and cheeped thank you. ‘“Well, I’m glad you like it, dear. Over the next few years, you’ll be able to add your own touch to the chamber. Best wait for my son. Oh, Antonia neglected to tell you the chest at the end of your bed is where spare blankets are kept.” She slid off the bed. It was rather amusing to watch her walk on all four paws with her belly dragging on the ground. It looked like she was going to trip over it. ‘A moment or two later, I heard a loud thump. I ran out to see if everything was well. King Ak was sprawled on the floor with parchment scatted all over him. Queen Grace had him pinned under her weight. She smiled wildly at him and menacingly hovered the tip of her tail over the tip of his nose. ‘“Nooo, nooo, no, honey,” he pleaded. His wife’s tail, with astonishing speed, raced up his tunic and tickles her human till he turns blue and could no longer laugh out loud. ‘I have been on the other end of the tail and her playful mood. I almost wet my breeches. She tickled me that hard. I backed away into my chamber quietly, not wanting to gain her full attention. Queen Grace, for a dragon with child, could move with stealth and speed that would rival any cat and pounce without warning. ‘I pulled out my chair. I climbed up and rested my paws on the table. I looked out of the window to the rough red marble formations. Growing in the cracks were yellow and pink flowers. Mushroom clung onto the sheer stone face. They

had red and white polka-dotted domes. I got to thinking, What is my mate going to be? A human or dragon? I didn’t care, but I could not stop thinking about him or his heartbeat. ‘Cara rapped her knuckles on my chamber door. I looked at he. She was wearing a white surcoat and hose. She had a purple ceramic pot of tea with two matching cups resting on a white oak tray. ‘“May I come in?” she said. I nodded. She entered the room and rested the tray on the table and poured the tea “This teapot and these cups are a gift for you from Aoife and me. We both wish you the best, and we hope you and your future mate have many happy years in each other’s paws and hands. I know there are two cups. Like you, I don’t think your cup would like be left alone.” She placed the empty cup in front of my mate’s empty set and the full one with steam rising from it by my paws. Cara nodded and headed out. ‘I wrapped my paws around the cup and sipped the tea. Strong and a little sweet, the way I liked it. I thought, Milk in tea is not nice. Why would anyone do such a horrid thing? Anyway, I was staring out of the window, not really thinking, more of relaxing. It struck me. It had been months since I had been in one place, and the fear of being alone and being cast out to some unknown part of the world, worse still to unfamiliar homes, has all but gone. I was loved and wanted. I took another sip of tea. There was none. I looked into the cup. It was bone dry, to my disappointment. I was really enjoying that. ‘“Well, dear, you like your chamber?” ‘I snapped my head around. Queen Grace lay on my bed, still with a playful smile. To my relief, she looked too tuckered out and was in her breeches. I chirped that I loved it. ‘Queen Grace rolled on her back. “Mmmm, yes. That’s sooo much better. Being like you, a little dragon, and being with child means lying on your belly is rather uncomfortable. Oooh.” She looked at her belly and smiled. “My son too is settling down.” She laid her head down and rubbed her belly. Content, she closed her eyes. ‘Queen Grace had this warm, calming smile. She seemed to glow. I’d never seen it before. The best way I can describe it is complete bliss and joy. I saw her body shivering a little from a draught coming from the window. I closed it with my

tail. Then I climbed off the chair. I didn’t wish to leave the queen cold. She was in my chamber. Those other humans and dragons didn’t care for much me being a little chilly in the past. I wanted all in my chamber to feel welcome, something I felt for the moment. I meant this odd but loving family of humans and dragons. ‘I reached for my chest at the foot of the bed and opened it. There were wool blankets of different weights. The thin ones were at the very bottom. I reached for them then had the chest lid land on me. I cheeped in pain. Now that I was in the dark, I had to feel around for the right blanket. When I did find it, I removed it without disturbing the neatly folded blankets. I climbed out then I snorted angrily at the chest. ‘I climbed onto the bed and threw the white blanket over Queen Grace. I made sure her tail was covered. I gently laid my head on her belly and heard your unborn heartbeat, Akron, sing me a lullaby. I was about to climb off the bed and let the queen rest, but she was in my chamber, and in my chamber, no one would get left alone. It’s not a nice feeling. ‘I lay down next to her and placed my tail on top of her belly and felt your heartbeat. Queen Grace opened her eyes and stroked my cheek with the back of her paw. “Dear, you have come a long way from the shy little green and silver white dragon we met months ago. In spite of your life, you are kind, gentle and all the things my son and I love in a young woman.” She laid her head next to mine and fell asleep. The soft beat of my love’s unborn heart that I felt through my tail sang me a gentle lullaby as I drifted off to sleep. ‘For the next fortnight or so – I can’t really exactly how long, my love – all Queen Grace wore were breeches, and she looked for some warm sun to bathe in and slept most of the day and night. I enjoyed have my own room and spending a lot of the day thinking about things I would have for my mate. I’d soon miss you, and I would find myself curled up next to Queen Grace. She didn’t mind at all. She told me it was well. I enjoyed her company. I think it was the last night of spring.’ ‘It was, dear,’ says Queen Grace. ‘I’ll never forget it. It’s one of the memories that helps keep the maddening grief at bay and gave me hope that I would find my son.’ Queen Antonia steps out of the shadows, still in her night tunic, and sits next to

Queen Grace. ‘You have been there the whole time?’ ‘Yes, I have,’ says Queen Antonia. ‘I need to know as well for my love.’ A small smile creeps across her lips. ‘The reason you like breeches so much. Your back paws kept tripping over the rest of your clothing. You had a big belly, and when you did walk on your back paws, I’d call it waddling like a duck.’ ‘I was more wide than fat, thank you,’ says Queen Grace with a grin. ‘You try and carry a child, and a human one. Continue, Emerald.’ Emerald nods and takes a deep breath. ‘I was in my night tunic. I had placed my paw on my chamber door, but I missed you, Akron. I looked at Queen Grace and King Ak. They were about to step into their chamber. ‘“Come, if you like,” said King Ak. I yawned then followed him in. Queen Grace laid her head on her husband’s chest. He pulled her close to his body and stroked her paws. I slipped under the blanket and lay next to Queen Grace. She took my tail and hung it over her belly. She smiled, and she kissed me on the cheek. King Ak kissed me on the nose and Queen Grace on the lips. With the crickets chirping in the night, we fell asleep. ‘Later that night, I was frantically shaken from my slumber. I opened my eyes and saw King Ak gazing at me. ‘“My love, he is on the –” ‘Queen Grace screamed in pain and drove her talons into her lover’s chest. I’d smelt the blood and saw King Ak wince in pain. ‘He shoved a piece of parchment into my mouth. “Go to the guards and give them that note.” His tone was very serious, one I had never heard. I bit down on the note and stumbled out of bed. My back paws got caught in the sheets, and I hit the stone floor hard. I felt the pain shoot up my front paws. I smelt that something was wrong with Queen Grace. She kept screaming. ‘Desperately, I ran to the chamber door with all my might. I leapt up and pushed it open then I sprinted into the dark main chamber. I had no idea where the main door was till I hit it head first. The pain made me scream and tremble in pain, but

I kept the note in my mouth while I shed tears of pain. I opened it then ran into the dimly lit hall. I busted out the door. ‘I must have scared the guards. They had their hands and paws on their swords and were look for something. ‘I stood up before the human guard. He took the note and read, “Healers Senga and Gordanai. Now.” The human guard looked at the dragon guard. ‘“Well, I’ll get Aoife and Cara,” said the dragon knight, and they both ran past the other door, bashed on it then continued on. Another human guard and another dragon guard emerged, looking half asleep, and took their posts. ‘I turned back and headed to the main chamber, rubbing my sore head. I looked up at King Rea, who was lighting an oil lamp on his desk. He headed to the bench and placed the lamp on the small table beside it. He was wearing a brown night tunic. He looked me and yawned. ‘“Well, dear, I heard you crash into something in a panic. My wife and I got up to see if you were well, but then we heard Mother screaming and dear Father moaning in… well, in somewhat discomfort. Dear Mother likes to keep her claws quite sharp. Come, dear, sit,” he said. I climbed on then sat. King Rea rubbed my head which now held a dull ache. King Rea kissed it better. ‘A female dragon with a female human on her back grasping two black leather sacks, both still in their night tunics and blue tabards, raced past then into Queen Grace’s chamber. Aoife and Cara entered the chamber in their night tunics, carrying towels and a jug of what I think is water and a bowl. They promptly headed to Queen Grace’s chamber. The door closed with a boom. I wondered what was going on. ‘King Rea looked down at me with wise and wide eyes. “Your mate and mother are dancing with life and death – that is, birth. It’s up to O’Mother and O’Father to set the bet, dear.” He reached over to the small table. From its bottom shelf, he took the small blanket that had always lived there and threw it over me. I closed my eyes and fell back to sleep. ‘Later that same night, I felt a soft, warm hand on my back. I slowly opened my eyes. It was Queen Antonia in a long, black silk night tunic, kneeling by my side. I heard snoring. King Rea was fast asleep.

‘“Come with me, dear.” ‘I stretched my front paws up and slid off the bench. I felt the chill through my night tunic. Queen Antonia wrapped me up in the blanket I was just in. She took my paw and led me to Queen Grace’s chamber. The weary maids ed us. ‘We entered Queen Grace and King Ak’s chamber. I neither saw nor smelled any of the humans and dragons wearing blue tabards. I heard sobbing then I looked at King Ak. He was holding his wife’s paw. ‘“Forgive me, my love. I have failed you. I should have believed you,” he begged and cried, something I had never seen him do. King Ak had always seemed strong, like nothing could move him to tears. ‘Queen Grace stroked his face with a well-worn smile. “I had absolved you the moment I said I was with child, and yes, for days, I had agonised over telling you. I’m a dragon. You, my love, are a human. I think it was only natural for you to think I had been unfaithful. You are not a woman, so how could you know, my love? You are my first and will be my last. I will love you till my dying breath, and you have taken the final kiss from my lips. My dear husband, your body is trembling. You don’t have that since when you were young.” ‘King Ak dried his tears. “My master, friend and wife. I allowed myself to think that our bond could be broken by another. I’m wrapped with guilt. My heart is no longer beating hard and true. It’s quiet and ashamed of me, and the thought of you lying next to other man – shameful. This jealousy that swept over me – there was no reason for it. I love you, and I wish for no other.” He kissed the back of her paw. ‘Queen Grace kissed him on the cheek and nuzzled King Ak’s neck “I know, dear. Let this birth be the affirmation of our love. Let it unite the master with her loving and caring human and mate. For this young, draw him back to where he belongs – in my paws. That is all that needs to be said. No more of this pain for us both, one that will be cast to the depths of O’Mother. This is a moment for another. We have company, dear,” said Queen Grace. “I cannot see you, but I can smell you,” she said in her playful tone. ‘I walk up to the side of the bed. King Ak’s night tunic smelt of blood, and so did the bed and his wife. King Ak picked me up and rested me next to Queen Grace. She stroked my face with a weary paw. She looked so exhausted and

overjoyed. She held up her tail. “I’m in a playful mood, but I have given all my strength to my son. When I feel better, I’ll get that belly of yours. Would you like to meet your mate?” ‘I rubbed my weary eyes. I could barely keep them open. I was trembling a little with excitement. I’d waited for a long time to meet the child whose heart sang me so many lullabies and drifted me off into my dreams. ‘Queen Antonia was on the other side of the bed, peering into a black oak crib with a human mother and a dragon mother carved on it, sitting in the sun, holding each other’s young. O’Father is smiling down on them, the warm rays of the sun carved into the side s. She reached into it with the upmost of care then removed an object wrapped in a cashmere blanket. Queen Antonia slowly walked to us, gently rocking this object. I tried to smell what it was, but I could not. Queen Antonia, with care, laid this object in Queen Grace’s paws. She glowed with a warmth I’d never felt before. She smiled and rocked it too. ‘Queen Grace took my right paw and placed it carefully on one end. “Lift up gently,” she said then slipped the rest of the object into my arms then, with care, pushed it onto my chest. ‘She pulled back the blanket, revealing a human infant, and there you were, Akron. You opened your blue eyes, the lightest blue I have ever seen, and greeted me with your first tender smile. Your skin was the same as your father’s – white, soothing and warm. I instinctively began to rock you in my arms. I was that lost in your smile. I thought no one else was there. My body trembled. My heart was beating fast, overjoyed to hear this lullaby and to meet you. I gave you a kiss on the head, and you fell asleep in my paws. That was the moment I knew what love was, and I was far from disappointed that you were a human. I saw past the hair and flesh. I looked at a boy, one who would become a man. My man, friend and lover. ‘Queen Grace, using the last of her strength, pulled herself up to me. King Ak took us in a warm embrace. ‘“You are right, my love. This dragon is my son’s mate. I see that now. Look how calm he is in Emerald’s paws. Her heart must be singing our son his first lullaby. Like yours did, my love. It was what woke me,” he said. ‘“Yes, my love, I would have to agree.” Queen Grace smiled.

‘I looked at them both and shed tears of joy. ‘“Dear Emerald, my son will take on the name of his father, Ak De Ron.” ‘“Akron,” I blurted out. ‘Queen Grace and King Ak blinked and were stunned. ‘“Well, we have a son, and a first word out of Emerald. O’Mother and O’Father have blessed us.” King Ak smiled. ‘“Well, sunrise will not be far off. Time for rest,” said Queen Grace. ‘I didn’t want to paw you back, but I could hardly keep my eyes open. I held you out to Queen Grace, who slipped her paws under your tiny, fragile body and took you close to her chest. She hummed you a lullaby and gently rocked you back to sleep. ‘King Ak picked me up. I wrapped my paws around his shoulders. He carried me off to bed and tucked me in. “Know this, little one. You are more important than you can understand. My wife and I love you. So do my son and daughter and my new son. I can feel your body tremble with the love you have for my son. It will come at a cost. There will be humans, dragons and others in the world who will not understand the love between a dragon and a human. You must be strong in those moments. When things look bleak, never leave his side.” ‘He kissed me on the cheek and left the chamber, quietly closing the door. I looked at the small patch of the red marble floor by my window lit by moonlight. I felt more calm and complete than when I had first arrived here. The last, lingering fear of being left in the cold had all but dried up. I fell asleep with a smile. ‘I awoke the next morning with sunlight filling the room. I scrambled out of bed, too excited to see my mate, but just as I put my paw on my door. I felt a pain in my belly. I was busting to take a pee. I crossed my back paws and held on. I placed my paw on the door knob. I could no longer hold on. Pain was shooting down my belly. I raced to my bed and dove under it, frantically searching for my chamber pot. Cara had push in it right in the centre of the bed. She had probably done so in jest. She does things like that. I had to crawl on my belly to reach it. With the tips of my paws, I grasped the pot. I felt like I was going to explode. I

backed out fast. I had just managed to use it without a moment to spare, and I felt so much better. I’d never dirtied a house and was not about to start now. I pushed the chamber pot back under the bed and headed out of my room. ‘I reached Queen Grace’s open chamber door and peered in. King Ak had his arms around his wife. She had her son cradle in her paws. All were standing in the warm spring sun, warming up. I wanted to head in and see you, Akron, but this was a family, something I had never had, and I was not going to deprive you of it. I turned away. It was for the best that I did not disturb them. I would have time with you, but I had to wait. ‘Queen Antonia and King Rea both stepped out of their chamber in their robes, looking dishevelled. Queen Antonia said, “Well, dear, I’m sure they will not mind if you cheep good morning.” She smiled. King Rea yawned loudly and scratched his rump. The words King Ak had said to me last night – “I’m proud of you” – came to my mind. ‘“Mmmmust beee, be good wwww…,” I said. ‘“Woman, dear,” interrupted King Rea. ‘His wife clipped him across the ear “Do shut up. This is the first time she has talked.” ‘King Rea rubbed his ear and gazed at his wife. It looked like he was going to say something. Queen Antonia folded her arms and gave him a look of “I dare you”. He backed down and mumbled under his breath. ‘I continued, “Wooman nnnnever hhhad ffffamily. Mmmust g-g-g-give my mmmmate. T-t-t-t-there issss t-t-time.” I smiled. Talking was hard. ‘“Come with us, dear, and have a bath. After that, I don’t think Mother and Father will mind you saying good morning to Akron.” Queen Antonia took my paws. We headed to the bath with King Rea following behind. ‘For the next year, I watched you grow, but I had little to do with your raising. I was busy myself, growing with the list of words I could say and how I could use them. On my own, I would take those words and think of combinations to one day tell you I love you. The kings took me out flying once a week. I never liked flying, mainly because my mate could not soar into the clouds with me. And

when I stubbornly refused to fly, King Ak and King Rea told me repeatedly I needed to strengthen my muscles. Then one of them would always push me off the cliff, but I got them back by crash-landing on them. Sometimes, the kings would run, but I could keep up and hunt them down. ‘I think you were two years old. The both of us were on the terrace, playing with wooden blocks when your mother came in. You looked and smiled at her then looked at me with the same eyes and the same love. I didn’t want you to see me as a mother but as a friend and as your lover. I got up and headed to my chamber and played on my own. For the next two years, I avoided you, my love, not because I didn’t love you. Something just didn’t feel right. I tried to put my paw on the reason why. The queens did ask me why I no longer played with Akron. All the words I had learnt failed to express how I felt. King Ak and king Rea told their wives not to worry. Still, the queens, not knowing I was around, would voice their concerns. ‘Some days, I missed you and wanted to hear the sweet song of my mate’s heart. I would stand on the edge of where you were playing and hid and listened to the joyful lullaby of your voice and heart. When someone would play with my love, his heartbeat would change to a blissful song with a strong tone of enthusiasm. That was enough for me. ‘Akron, I think you must have been four years old.’ Emerald thought for a moment ‘Yes, you were. Anyway, it was the last night of summer. I was sleeping in my night tunic and nothing more. It was a warm night.’ Emerald blushed bright green. ‘Under my pillow was your tunic. I used to take it after you were done wearing it for the day. Your scent helped me sleep. I missed you. ‘I was shaken awake. I opened my eyes. Queen Antonia was standing over me in her night robe with tears streaming down her face. Her eyes look worried and panicked. She smelled of fear. I began to tremble with worry. I heard a noise. I looked over at my chest of drawers and found Aoife, wearing a white night tunic, packing my clothes into a sack. ‘“What going on?” I said, rising out of bed. ‘Queen Antonia ripped off my night tunic with haste. She dressed me in a blue tunic and hose without saying a word. Aoife tied the sack to my back. She picked me up and set me on the floor. Queen Antonia took my paw and led me

into the main chamber. ‘King Rea and King Ak were in full plate armour spattered in blood and with a large sword and a war hammer tied to their hip. Both were hovering over the desk, frantically scribing on parchment. ‘I heard crying. I looked at the fireplace. Queen Grace was in her night tunic, holding her son tight. He was asleep in her paws. Queen Grace’s body was trembling violently. I trembled too. It felt like something bad was happening and I had been a bad mate and girl for not playing with Akron. I cried, shook, and looked at anyone to tell me what was going on. ‘Queen Antonia wrapped her arms around me. “It’s well, dear. What is happening is not your fault,” she said, but I could see the fear in her eyes. ‘Sir Akir and Sir Balloch burst in, wearing full armour with torn-up tabards stained in blood. I could also smell it on them. I was scared. I fell to the ground and cried. ‘“We must move now,” shouted Sir Akir. ‘King Rea calmly stroked my paw. “Come, dear, it’s well.” He took my paw and helped me up. Queen Antonia dried my tears. She gave me a pained, small smile and headed over to Queen Grace. She was shaking and crying hard. ‘King Ak slipped his hand under my mate. He was whispering to his wife, but she was shaking her head and pawed her son close to her bosom. She reluctantly and with trembling paws laid her son in his father’s hands. King Ak was holding him to his chest. Queen Grace fell into the arms of Queen Antonia and wept in a dreadful melancholy. I felt her pain. But I was being led away. Why is there so much sadness? I wondered. ‘The oil lamps in the hall flickered light onto the stories carved into the red granite. The flickering shadows were a reminder of when I was little, being dropped off by my father to some unknown house in the middle of the night in O’Mother-knows-where. I thought this family was falling out of love with me because I had stopped playing with Akron and I was a bad girl. ‘I dragged my paws and trembled and sobbed. I didn’t want to leave. King Rea picked me up and carried me out. King Rea, King Ak, and the knight looked up

the polished red granite road. Flashes of blue and green ripped into the air like bolts of light. The smell of fear and copper hung thick in the gentle cool breeze. Screams of pain, fear and rage pierced the black veil of night, and so did the smell of blood. ‘“My men and women, with help from the City Company and our wizard, are holding them back. By O’Mother’s good graces, they will hold them,” said Sir Akir. ‘King Rea set me down and ran to the chamber next to my, well, former home. Through my tears and trembling and feeling a little lost, I smelt something metallic. I looked down at my boot and saw blood pooling. I looked at King Ak. His cold, hard face was unlike him. King Ak was glaring up at the noise above us. I saw something odd. There was a root wrapped around his wrist. I followed the root into the shadows. ‘King Rea returned. “Aye, Father, all done. The Royal Guard are all fighting. Instructions have been left. What of our wives? They cannot be left behind.” He took Akron from King Ak’s arms. ‘“No need to fear. Aoife and Cara are heavily armed. They will protect Grace and my daughter.” ‘“Yes. I had allowed my worry to cloud my mind. The two butchers will take good care of them,” said King Rea. He headed to Sir Akir. He lowered himself flat to the ground. King Rea laid Akron on the knight’s back. King Rea picked me up and set me down next to my mate. He gently dried my tears. ‘“Dear, there is a most foul event afoot. Too much has been lost. We all love you. Don’t ever think you are not loved, but what is afoot in the city may break through. You must be strong. You be a strong woman for you mate.” He backed away, unsheathing his sword. ‘Roots were wrapped around the wrist of King Rea. Sir Akir wrapped his tail around Sir Balloch. “South. Don’t say where, Sir Akir. Use your nose to guide us. If I shout, “Burn us”, do it without hesitation and get the children far from here,” said King Ak in a hard, cold tone of voice, unsheathing his great sword of war.

‘Sir Akir nodded and looked at Sir Balloch. “Yes. Father, I love you always. Now then, let’s go,” he said. Sir Akir stepped into the cold, dark and damp cave. ‘I was being selfish, crying about leaving my home. In the darkness, I had forgotten about my mate. I had to stop trembling and stop having fear in my mind and heart. I had a mate to care for. ‘I felt around with my paw till it touched your soft, cold face. I felt your body shaking from the cold. I pulled you close and whispered, “Are you awake, my love?” There was no answer. I held you tight and kept you warm. I had no idea how long we were in the dark cave. It felt like an endless night. ‘We emerged to the bright full moon’s light near the edge of a heavy wood. The warm summer night warms my and Akron’s bodies. He did not wake. We continued to an elm standing away from its kin. Tied to a stout limb were three horses saddled with full bags. ‘King Ak, with a root still wrapped around his wrist, sheathed his sword and headed to the steed. He unbuckled the saddled bag. “Food for three days.” He dug further in and took out a fouled parchment and read, “A large company of archers with 500 men, women and dragons from the Black Company have been dispatched and are marching to the locations set by King Rea. Will await orders.” He mounted his house, as did King Rea and Sir Balloch. ‘“Father, move with a speed that will not rob you of all your strength,” said Sir Balloch. ‘Sir Akir nodded and took the lead into the quiet, still wood. I looked behind me. The kings and knight were anxious. Their bodies were tense, like bear traps being set. All were looking at the sky and into the wood for danger, though I never felt it. ‘I awoke the next morning to find myself under Sir Akir’s wing. I looked at Akron. He was still sleeping by my side. I climbed out from Sir Akir’s wing and stretched myself in the warm morning sun. King Ak, King Rea and Sir Akir were all still slumbering. ‘I needed to take a pee. I looked around and look for somewhere to go. I got on my four paws and was about to head to a small oak.

‘“Stay close,” said a voice. I looked, but there was no one there. I looked up at a tree. Above was Sir Balloch. “Best you go. We’ll be leaving soon,” he said. I nodded and headed to the tree and carried out my business. ‘When I had gotten back to camp, the kings and knights were awake, drinking tea, and Akron was awake too, sitting next to his father. Something was different with Akron. His blue eyes were cold. It was like he was not there and was in a trance. ‘“It will take a few days, dear, do not worry,” said King Ak, not looking at me but holding up plates of boiled eggs and smoked bacon. I took it and sat next to my mate. ‘For the next few days, we walked in silence. The kings refused to tell me where we were going or why we had to leave home. The whole time, I rode on Sir Akir’s back with Akron by my side. He never said anything. He just kept staring out in front of him. I was worried about my mate and what was wrong with him. He hadn’t come out of the trance. Akron, you were all was talkative and full of life, and now you felt like death. Your eyes were cold and unyielding. It unsettled me. I wished to O’Mother it would soon. ‘It was on the fourth days in the mid-afternoon. We had crossed a grassy plain and stopped by the shore of a shallow river. On the other side was a forest with a tree I had never seen before. It kind of looked like an elm that stood out from the rest. Sir Balloch helped me and Akron off Sir Akir’s back, and he jumped on. Sir Akir spread his wings and took flight. ‘King Rea helped us onto King Ak’s horse then he mounted his steed. “I hope you know what you are doing, Father,” he said. ‘“One of our knights took from them. I must give back. I’m to blame for their behaviour and for remaining silent.” King Ak drove his boot into the horse’s flank then lurched forward into the river. ‘The water came up to my back paws. I thought it was deep. King Ak rode past the tree standing on its own. He nodded to it. Then the trees in the forest parted made a path. ‘My mind was ablaze, thinking, how? We were engulfed by the forest and the deathly silence. I was a little scared.

‘King Ak must have felt my body trembling. “Dear, there is no need to have fear. These trees, in a way, are more alive than those in any other wood or you and me, for that matter,” he said. ‘We soon left the forest to be greeted by the shores of the same river. It smelt the same, my love. My nose is that keen. King Ak rode alongside the riverbank, looking for a shallow part to cross. It wasn’t too long before King Ak found a path to cross and wade in. The water was cold and rose up to the saddle on the horse. ‘We crossed and continued onto a grassy plain and stopped just short of a blue stone cottage with a wooden tower. Carved into the tower was a dragon with a human on its back, flying up a large oak surrounded by flames. ‘King Ak dismounted. He helped me then his son off. King Ak knelt down and looked me in the eye. “Do what is right in your heart, dear. I love you and you are mine and I own you as my daughter.” He got on his steed and rode way at a full gallop. ‘I looked down and found Akron holding my paw and looking at me with the eyes and the love of a mother. I could no longer stand it. I wanted you to love me as a mate. I didn’t wish for you or me to confuse our love. I flew away with you screaming my name. That was the day the lullaby in my heart stopped. I didn’t want to leave, but I didn’t feel right.’ Emerald’s body trembles. She breaks down and cries hysterically and buries her head under Prince Akron’s tunic. ‘I did what my father did. I’m a horrible mate. You know who my father is, don’t you, Queen Grace?’ Queen Grace lifts up Prince Akron’s tunic and, with a soft, caressing paw, dries Emerald’s tears and warmly smiles. ‘Dear, I’ve told you. My name is Mother, and you have fathers, two of them. Sadly, they are not here or there. Bear this in mind. In a place lined with memories is where your true fathers are watching you. I’m sorry for acting like a brute.’ ‘I’m sorry for abandoning my… my mate, but… but…’ says Emerald. Prince Akron feels her pain. He gently strokes her neck. That coaxes Emerald out. She wraps her paws around him. The smooth rhythm of his heart settles Emerald’s mind and body. ‘The lullaby in my heart started again when I was

reunited with Akron.’ ‘Shhh, dear Emerald,’ says Prince Akron. ‘As did mine.’ Queen Antonia kneels down. Her knees creak. “Emerald, Mother and I need to ask you to forgive us, most of all our husbands, who told us both repeatedly to send you to the dwarf land of Goidelic and have the lord and his family care for you, but we both loved you too much not to have you, dear, by our side. Come, it’s been too long apart for a son and his mother. A good, hot soak in a bath will do you all a world of good,’ says Queen Antonia. She stands up, pain shooting to her knees. ‘Yep, too old.’ She limps out of the chamber. ‘You don’t mind if I bathe with you and your mate?’ says Queen Grace. ‘No, you’re his and my mother,’ says Emerald, standing up. Queen Grace holds her paw out and helps her son up. They share an embrace, one Queen Grace thought she’d never share with her young. She kisses them on the nose and smiles warmly and with love. With a soft voice, she says, ‘Time for us to have a bath as a family.’

CHAPTER 17

Q ueen Grace slowly makes her way to the bath. She wears a smile and feels a peaceful joy she had long lost, staving off her grief. Under her hind paw, she feels something fuzzy and warm, not the smooth, cold red granite she is used to on her pads. Intrigued, she looks down at a green rug with silver trout leaping out from the gold-trimmed border and splashing into the green threads of the rug. Other trout frolic all the way down till they stop at the foot of a large black oak frame door with glass s. The curtains have been drawn back and are held in place by red leather straps with brass buckles. Queen Grace looks at Queen Antonia. She is sitting on the bench, close to the fire. Her hands are embracing a cup of tea. ‘I see the maids have rolled out the winter rug. They haven’t done that in a number of years,’ says Queen Grace. Queen Antonia sips her tea. ‘Aoife and Cara are excited over having this house feel like a home and, of course, having mother and son reunited after being separated for so long. Emerald, I’ll warn you about this once then you are on your own.’ A small, almost evil smile creeps across her lips. ‘Cara’s joy is that of her youth, and she has a tendency to get into mischief. I’ll enjoy the entertainment, dear.’ Emerald squeezes Prince Akron’s hand and moves along, keeping her eyes open and nose out for Cara. Queen Grace puts her paws on the black oak–framed terrace door and pushes it open. She and her son walk through. Prince Akron looks up at the domed red granite roof, taller than five dragons. He gazes at the polished red granite floor stretched out before him. Prince Akron notes that flanked on either side of the terrace are two large iron-strapped black oak doors. He feels a cold chill. He lets go of Emerald’s paw and turns to a cavity. Prince Akron drown to it. Nearby, he hears rain then sees and feels its chill. He stands at the very edge and looks down into the black abyss then he casts his eyes up to the stalactites that are taller than Axel and Adelhied. Prince Akron is in awe of

their grandeur. Clinging to the cracks and crevasses are little red and green mushrooms and a type of moss with small pink flowers. The plantlets don’t seem to care that O’Father is raining on them hard. Prince Akron seems to think they enjoyed a good soak. A gust of icy wind cuts through his bones. He shivers. Prince Akron sees his mate trembling. He runs over to her then he wraps her in his arms. Emerald is relieved to have his warm embrace. ‘Thank you, my love.’ She kisses him on the cheek. ‘It’s wonderful, is it not?’ says Queen Grace, placing her paw on the door. ‘Yes, this place is so big. This granite, from what I’ve been told on my travels, are carved into columns in high-born homes. Even the poor-quality red stone is a pain in the ass to work with. It takes a mason with many years of experience to tease the shape out of the stone. That’s why it’s so expensive, and labour can cost more than the stone,’ says Prince Akron. He continues. ‘To build all this alone would have taken years, even for a dragon.’ Queen Grace pushes open the heavy oak and iron-strapped door. ‘The bath room and the terrace were carved. First, it took 300 years to do so out of solid red granite. I know this because these chambers were used for something quite different. Come,’ she says and waves her son and Emerald in. The bath chamber is the same as the terrace. Embedded into the domed roof are the same types of illuminating stones that are in Emerald’s old cave. These stones give off more of a white light. The bath is carved into the red granite floor and is wide and deep enough for a family of humans and dragons. Part of the bath is partitioned off into a small bath with interlocking red granite bricks. In the far right corner of the bath, standing on a plain black iron stand, is a tall copper cylinder. On the bottom is a brass gate with a black iron chain. The top of the cylinder is another brass gate, attached to a pipe that sticks out from the granite wall, with an iron chain hanging halfway down the copper cylinder. Beside the bath is a white oak table. Resting on top of it is small cherry-wood chest. Next to it and laid out neatly is a corked terracotta bottles, a brush and a blue ceramic tray with soap nuts. Queen Grace heads to the bath. She pulls on the brass chain and the iron chain and watches the water gush in. When the water line reaches the fourth line of

granite bricks, she pulls on the brass chain. The copper cylinder begins to fill up. She heads over to the white oak table and picks up the chest. She waves for Emerald and her son. Both are wondering why Queen Grace is not shivering like them from the cold draught. They head over to her. ‘In this chest was a gift on my wedding day to your father and me from the giant king and queen.’ Queen Grace chuckles. ‘About 100 years ago, the giants’ daughter, Princess Hudu, only 20 years old at the time, found it amusing that my husband and I held paw and hand. Her mother told her in paw that we were in love and are husband and wife. Being so young and bloody huge, she ran out to us, but your father saw the look in her eye, one of dangerous curiosity. He dived under the wing of a royal guard. I had to coax him out. She only wanted a kiss on the cheek from him which my love gave the princess. Your father could not speak paw.’ The water starts to overflow from the top of the copper cylinder. Queen Grace, using her tail, pulls on the iron chain, shutting off the gate. Queen Grace opens the chest, revealing a white-and-black stone the size of a human fist. ‘There are rare stones found in the deepest depths of O’Mother. On their own or together, they will not react. Then put into the water, they react with such violence, it heats the water. Like Emerald, I’m small. I cannot heat water with my flames without straining myself,’ says Queen Grace. She stands on the tips of her paws, trying to reach the top of the copper cylinder. Prince Akron wraps his hand around his mother’s wrist and helps her up. She drops the stone in then he sets her down. Queen Grace kisses her son on the cheek. ‘Thank you, dear, you are stronger. Though I’d be little for a dragon, I’m still hefty. Your father, being a bit taller than me, was the one who dropped the stone in.’ ‘A little help,’ says Emerald, hunched over. She has her tunic stuck halfway over her neck and arms. Prince Akron rushes over to her and helps pulls off the tunic. Emerald kisses him on the lips. ‘Thank you. This is one of the worst things about being a dragon. You always get stuck undressing yourself. It’s good to have a human for a mate.’ She smiles. ‘Well, my dear, you have put on some weight and muscle since the last time I

saw you,’ says Queen Grace. ‘My son, I’ll need a paw getting my night tunic off.’ Prince Akron heads over to her. ‘That’s what happens when I had to chase for my dinner,’ says Emerald. The chill on her exposed underscales makes her shiver more. She wraps her paws around Prince Akron’s chest. He is jolted by her cold underbelly. ‘My love, you are cold,’ he says. Emerald wraps her wings around her mate to warm him. She rests her head on his shoulder. Queen Grace, feeling the cool draught herself, wraps her wings around her body. She begins to miss the days when her husband’s body warmed her while the water heated. Don’t think like this. The grief will haunt me for the rest of the day. My son is home. I need to be strong, she thinks. Queen Grace looks at her son. He is at complete peace in the surrender of his mate’s paws. These two are just like my mate and I at their age. The darkness of grief gently lifts, replaced by the memory of the first time she and her mate had their first bath. She reminisces fondly on instructing her mate how she liked her back scales to be scrubbed, making sure the hide underneath was clean and, most of all, how thorough Prince Ak (father) was and how much care he took with the brush. The first moment Queen Grace put her paw on her mate’s smooth, warm flesh with care and, not too hard, scrubbed his back then washed his hair and felt his soft, warm body on her underscales, that tickled her with sensual delights. ‘While we wait for the water to heat up’ – she coughs and thinks, And for me to cool down – ‘I’ll tell you a tale, one about this cave. I much like telling stories to your father, like my tall tales. Some went late in to the night. A bit over 5,000 years ago, ten dragons and ten human slaves, in tattered, rotting clothing, were forced at spearpoint to climb down the stalactites. A few fell into the abyss to their deaths. The remaining ones had cut-up paws and hands. They reached a small cave which is now the terrace. It was a small cave back then. The human and dragon slaves, without any source of light, spent the next 300 years carving out the three chambers. Not one of them ever saw sunlight or fresh air again, and when the slaves died, the other slaves had no choice but to toss the bodies into the abyss. I cannot imagine what the slaves must have felt, tossing their loved

ones like trash and not being able to give them proper places to rest. Away from the guards and their whips, all the slaves huddled together for warmth and shared one meal a day of bread and water that was lowered down to them by a bucket then rested without the comfort of a blanket or wings. It’s being told those slaves were the luckiest ones, away from the cruel human guards. Humans could call dragons Mother and Father and dragons to their humans Son and Daughter. All were born as slaves. They had no names. Having any name and love at that time in our kingdom history was more treasured than a hot meal and a day of hard labour. ‘What the slaves were carving was a chamber for dragons. At the end of their toil is this chamber, the terrace and the spare rooms to the right. Of the twenty slaves, only two were left – a frail, elderly human man and a middle-aged dragon whose sex was unknown. The human finished carving a age into the wall. He put down his pick and died. The dragon took the body close to its breast and stood at the edge of the terrace and looked down at the abyss. The dragon had no mate and never knew love, but he knew the love of a parent. Holding his son tight, the dragon had one last wish. It was for its young not be left in the dark alone. The dragon leapt into the abyss, never to be seen again. Dragon and human young rose out of the darkness as spirits. No longer shackled, they rose to the heavens to be reunited with their loves ones as free men. ‘The reason for the chamber was to separate dragons from humans. The king of that day hated humans and dragons living together. This chamber was punishment for the dragons caught helping and talking to humans while they worked. Six hundred dragons were rounded up and sent here. They slept in bunks, nose to tail. There was no room to stretch out. As for privacy, there was none. The dragons didn’t have a shelf to put what little they owned. ‘But the foolish king underestimated the love the humans had for their dragon parents and disregarded their bond. When the only thing you have is love, then love will find a way. After a fortnight, some of the human slaves missed their dragon mothers and fathers. All the human slaves – well, the ones not in the guards’ reach – spread word that something needed to be done to reach their loved ones. It was agreed that six human slaves would find way. The six slaves, under the cover of darkness, sneaked out of the city. My son, all the homes you see surrounding the city are where the slaves had lived. In the centre were the guards’ homes and offices, now the shops and markets.

‘The human slaves made their way down a tunnel that led to the deepest parts of the mine. The six humans ed the vast storehouses that held and graded the red granite. All of them were empty. The city now uses them for storing grain. Not too much farther down was a cave. You had to get on your belly and crawl through it. It led into a small chamber that is now our main chamber. It took a year, using the dim light of a single candle, to carve a door. All the while, the slaves were hoping the dragons were behind it, and yes, my son, that was the door to the terrace. Not one of the slaves were ever found out. Most likely, the dragons and humans who were in the guards’ ear had accidents. They never survived. All the other slaves helped by storing food and water where the guards could not find them. ‘Later in the night, a male human slave felt under his pick the stone thinning. The slave stopped working and headed back to his home. All were nervous. They had no idea whether they had found the chamber or if they were going to be caught. The slaves spread word that they were close and to take anything, from warmth to food and water, from their hiding palaces. All the other human and dragon slaves set out to work in the mines the next morning and, under the nose of the guards, stocked up the little chamber with the ill-gotten goods on their way. ‘The six human slaves left their home in the dead of the night. The guards were warming themselves by the fire. Others were sleeping at their posts. The six slaves were able to move in the shadows with speed to the cave. Two of the human slaves even had the cheek to steal an oil lamp from under the guards’ noses. Such a bold move. ‘The six slaves were surprised at how much food, water and blankets the other slaves had stolen in one day. The cave was almost full. The male slave that almost broke through the previous night lit a small candle and picked up his pick, and with a nod from a slave as lookout, he set to work on the granite. ‘By O’Mother’s will, all it took was three blows with the pick, and the granite crumbled away. A slave exchanged an oil lamp for his pick. The slave held it up and saw the dragons sleeping and emaciated from the lack of food which brought him to tears. The male slaves nodded to the other slaves with excitement. The dragon slaves could not smell what was going on due to being packed too tightly together.

‘The male human stepped in and looked for his mother. The glow of the lamp did not stir the dragons, but all were shivering for the cold. The male slave found the pink and red scales of his mother at the bottom of a bunk. She was shivering from the cold and the cramped conditions. This made the male slave cry. This was the women who had raised him when his mother and father were put to the sword for stealing food, a fate he had avoided. This dragon had hidden him and raised him in secret. The male slave knelt down and stroked his mother’s face. She opened her eyes and could not believe it. The male slave wrapped his arms around her nose and held her tight. She lifted her paw and dried her son’s tears and held him tight. ‘The other slaves brought the male slave food and water and blankets for his mother. The son let go of his mother and cared for her as she had done for him. The other dragons awoke, overjoyed at being reunited with their human young. The human slaves handed out food, water and blankets to the dragons, all done without making a sound, there being guards up top with ears out. The human slaves set out to each dragon, removing the fleas and ticks from the dragon’s neck, much to their relief. They did their best to wash out the shards of stone that were stuck in their scales. All this was done at under the noses of the guards and the king. ‘This kingdom was part of the grand land of Srathlyde. It was so vast that it encomed No Man’s Land. The king of that day, I have no idea what his name was, made his wealth for the red granite mine out of this pit. The king’s power came from the slaves that toiled in the darkness. Humans were born into chains or from anyone who the opposed the king and were sent to the mine. Dragons, on the other paw, had it far worse. The king cruelly forced the human slaves, at the dragon young’s births, to cut off their wings. Any adult dragon, wild or non-wild, had their wings cut off. If they survived, they were put to work. Many dragons and humans were slaughtered in desperate bids to hide dragon young. That makes my blood run cold. I cannot imagine the torment of the humans, the pain it must have caused their hearts. ‘Any humans caught caring for dragons were whipped by the guards within inches of their lives for five days without mercy. If the humans refused to denounce their love for dragons, then they were put to the sword in front of the dragon. Then the dragon would be put into the stocks and left for all to see them die slow, painful deaths.

‘The conditions were horrid. All humans and dragons had one meal per day and worked seven days a week. They never saw daylight for weeks on end. Death clung to these humans and dragons like the smell of their festering wounds with maggots living within. Fleas and ticks where also rife. At night, when the guards locked the slaves in their chambers, the slaves, both human and dragon, found ways to tend to each other and give comfort and hope when there was only death as the only certainty. For slaves, death was life, far more than freedom. Suicide was high. A lot of slaves were driven mad by the endless work and whipping. The night was often filled with their macabre shrills that would last until they wear on the last nerves of the guards on duty. There would be one last painful scream, followed by the smell of blood. All the humans and dragons smiled, knowing one more had lost their chains and now lay tits up, awaiting O’Mother to pull their souls to her tender breast. She carried the free soul to a place of warmth and light. ‘Now like all things, that must come to an end. The slaves had grown weary of torment by the human guards and their whips, but any uprising would be the death of the slaves or years of torture and being worked till you dropped. The king of that day had never thought a flashpoint would erupt. Oh, it did. ‘There was one family of human and dragon slaves, the first kings and queens of this land. Their names have never been recorded as slaves were never given names. Anyway, this family of humans and dragons were deep in the mine, chiselling granite blocks in the dim light of an oil lamp. The guards had allowed the two species to work side by side due to the size of the blocks being worked. The stone was ordered by other kingdom. ‘Working not that far from that family was a lone young male dragon in a tattered tunic and hose. He whimpered. The family, forgetting the guards were nearby, put down their tools and rushed over to him. The young male was too young to talk and had cut the pad of his left paw. He was shedding tears of pain. The human woman tore off a strip of her tattered hose and wrapped up the young dragon’s paw. Her husband dried his tears. He and his dragon mother and father comforted the lad, and all tried to think of how to help this little dragon and, more importantly, to soothe his pain. ‘The guard saw what was going on. Fifteen of them rushed to the dragon father and the human son and the little lad then chained them up in front of the human and dragon wives and put their love, their life and the dragon child to the sword.

This is the flash that ignited something far more dangerous – the blind rage in the human and dragon wives as the blood of their loved ones pooled around their feet and paws. ‘The human wife reached into her leather tool pouch and took out a sharp brass chisel. Meanwhile, her mother growled, her tail flicking widely. She felt something she had never felt before. Her fire box raged with an intense heat. She took aim at the guards and unleashed her fire, burning all but one of the guards to death. The surviving guard tried to run, but the human wife gave chase and soon pounced on the guard’s back, driving the chisel deep into the guard’s spine. The guard’s lifeless body fell to the ground. ‘The human wife robbed the guard of his keys. She and her dragon mother shed tears, seeing their mates lying dead in a pool of their own blood. Both yearned to hold them tight and wail their grief, but this opportunity to cast away the chains of slavery and live freely could not be ed up. Both wives kissed their love and life gently and gave the lad a kiss and put him next to their husbands so he would not feel alone. ‘The human wife peered out at the line of dragons and humans, all in tattered tunics and hoses and no boots, shackled together with iron cuffs that cut deep into their ankles’ flesh, leaving bloody rings, working on a wall with thirty guards standing watch with whips in hand. The human wife, using a granite wall to hide herself, peered out of a hole in the stone at the far end of the dragons’ line. She looked at her mother, who was hidden well in the dark. She gave an understanding nod. ‘The dragon mother, on her belly, with her chin dragging on the rough stone, got as close as she dared to the guards. She looked at her daughter sneaking around the dragons’ hind paws. One of the dragon slaves saw the keys in her hand. The dragon slave wrapped his tail around her and ed her through his legs. The human wife timed the blow of the dragon slave’s pickaxe, and it was all out of whack. The dragon slave hiding her set the pace and looked at the slave dragon on his left and smiled. Then all the dragon slaves synchronised their pickaxe blows. The human wife waited for the pickaxes to land their blows and, between the dragons’ hind paws, unlocked their chains. She got showered in shards of stone and dust. ‘The human wife reached the last dragon slave. She could see the lock, but a

guard was walking her way. The dragon slave, with his tail, hide the human wife. A few brief and terrifying moments ticked past. The human wife had the guard inches in front of her, tapping the butt of his cat o’ nine tails. To her alleviation, the guard walked away. ‘The dragon slave nodded to the human wife. She broke her cover and ran to the lock. She put the key in, closing her eyes and hoping the sound did not attract the guards. The pin popped open quietly. She looked at her mother as she slowly pulled the chain out of the irons on the dragon slaves’ paws. ‘The dragon mother glanced at the dragon slave closest to the human slaves and let a whistle only dragons could hear. The dragon slave heard the long-pitched meaning and looked. Out of the corner of his only eye, the dragon mother, with her tail pointed to the humans and then the ground. The dragon slave nodded. ‘The human wife pulled the last of the chains through the iron loops, freeing the slaves. ‘The dragon slave looked at the humans and screamed, “Rocks up! All humans hit the deck!” ‘The guards did not have a moment to react. The dragon mother unleashed her rage. Her fire burned the guards to death. The human and dragon slaves rose up and helped each other out of their irons. With haste, they picked up their tools of oppression. With the dragon mother and human wife, they charged into battle. ‘By mid-day, the human wife and the dragon mother had freed most of the slaves in the tunnels, and those who were able bodied all took the fight to the city, where guards were amassing. The dragons found their fire and raised holy hell into the city. The humans too found their fire and fought hard, side by side with the dragons. ‘The battle lasted only moments. Blood and fire ran so thick, it was hard to move with so many human body parts lying everywhere. The guards who were left were surrounded. They tossed their swords. The anger and the grief in all the humans and dragons fell from their eyes. The human slaves took the swords and killed the last of the city guards. ‘There was no victory. All the slaves knew that to gain their freedom, more wars need to be waged. All the slaves looked at the human wife and dragon mother.

Both were blanketed in a thick crust of soot and blood. Both knew these now free slaves were looking to them for leadership. The human wife and dragon mother looked at each other, trying to figure out what to do next. They, like the other slaves, did think this was going to work or they would live. ‘Both thought for a moment and said, “Block the gates and find food and help. This battle has yet to begin. All dragons are to take their young, all their young, and help secure our city. Find the rats who have conspired with the king and kill them,”’ says Queen Grace, hearing the water boiling in the copper cylinder. ‘This is why the city remains? To honour the freed slaves?’ says Prince Akron. Queen Grace uses the back of her paw to pull on the hot brass chain, enough for the water to drain out but not for the stone to fall into the bath. ‘This is the city where the slaves lived and died. No one likes to be lonely. All the dead from that time, all the knights who defended and paid the ultimate price for this land and all the kings and queens, including your father, King Rea, lay in eternal rest in the stone that founded this kingdom and us all.’ Queen Grace shuts the gate as the water runs dry, then – ting, ting – the two hot stones hit the gate. ‘Best never paw the stones until they have cooled down. My dear young, it’s cold. Get in.’ She smiles as steam rises up from the bath. Queen Grace and Emerald immerse themselves. The water is a little hot on their underscales. However, it’s not unpleasant. Queen Grace and Emerald have their heads floating on top of the water. Prince Akron slips into the bath between his mother and mate. His body begins to warm up. ‘Simple things like a hot bath and a hot meal, I enjoy the most.’ He smiles. ‘Thank you, Emerald, for letting me have a bath with my son,’ says Queen Grace. Emerald opens her eyes. ‘You are family. It’s normal. And I’d like to have him once a week, if that is well with you, my love.’ She smiles. Prince Akron open his eye and nods then closes it. ‘Emerald, you have a title, one since I had smelt my son on you, before my son was born,’ says Queen Grace.

Emerald looks at her queen, a little curious. ‘I do?’ says Emerald ‘Yes, dear. Your title is princess-in-waiting, Emerald. Princess Emerald. There are things about your father, my dear, that I must tell you, but give me some time. I’m still in a bit of shock over this reunion. I thought it would never come to . I’ve missed you and my son. The grief had clouded my mind. Now I have hope. This is all confusing for me. And I offer an apology. We should have sent you to the dwarf lands,’ says Queen Grace. ‘Mother, it’s well. I understand,’ says Prince Akron, stroking his mother’s cheek with a kind hand. She smiles. ‘You’re a kind, sweet son. Emerald is so blessed,’ says Queen Grace. Princess Emerald smiles with contentment. A gentle rapping on the door disturbs the quiet, still air. ‘Enter,’ says Queen Grace. Cara opens the chamber door with clothing laid neatly over her paws. Princess Emerald sees the childish grin on Cara’s face. Princess Emerald gazes at the maid and thinks, Oh, how dare. She comes near what is mine. Emerald moves over her mate, covering as much of his naked body as she could. Princess Emerald intently watches Cara and growls when the maid draws near. None of these warnings faze Cara. She giggles mildly, much to Princess Emerald’s annoyance. Queen Grace chuckles. ‘Emerald, you haven’t changed. Still as possessive and jealous as when you were a child.’ ‘Clothing for you, my lady, and for my prince,’ says Cara, wearing a dirty grin. ‘Oh, oh, must not forget the princess.’ She lays the clothing short of the bath then heads to the oak table. Cara gathers up the soap nuts and scrubbing brush. She heads to Queen Grace – Princess Emerald is still growling – and sets the things down on the edge of the bath. Cara nods respectfully to her queen and heads to the door. She puts her paw on it. Cara could not help herself. She takes one last mocking glance at Princess Emerald then she closes the door. Queen Grace giggles and looks at Princess Emerald with a broad smile. ‘Well, that bring backs memories of when you, son, were just two years old. I had just finished bathing Emerald. My love was drying her off. Cara was helping my son

undress, but she was teasing Emerald with a childish grin and giggled, most of all playfully running her paw over my son’s back in an attempt to stir Emerald’s jealousy. It worked again. That made Emerald’s green scales glow bright green with anger. She got on all four paws and had the most enraged look on her face. My human saw what was going on and rolled his eyes and caught up with Emerald and sat on her before she could bite off more than she could chew. My husband looked down his nose at Cara and told her off for being a child. The whole time, I could never forget Emerald growling and her tail flicking in anger. I had to send the maid to fetch a towel to settle Emerald. I wanted to burst out laughing, but my love would have called me childish and told me off for feeding the beast.’ ‘Well, Akron is mine, and I’ll keep other female dragons from thinking they have the right,’ says Princess Emerald. Kissing Prince Akron on the cheek, she slips off his body and settles by his side. A glimmer of green catches Prince Akron’s eye. He looks down. The emerald pendant doesn’t disappear like it normally does which he thinks is odd. Princess Emerald, with her tail, picks up the heavy silver chain. She examines the emerald stone pendant. ‘I’ve felt that before,’ she says. ‘That’s peculiar. The stone only shows itself at random then fades,’ says Prince Akron. Queen Grace wraps the tip of her tail around the heavy silver chain. She gazes into the emerald stone pendant and thinks, Well, there is another. Mine is a white diamond. A cold shiver runs down her spine. The memory of when she had first met King Ak in a bloody battlefield flashes before her eyes. She lays the pendant back on her son’s chest. ‘Are you well, Mother? You have turned a little more white, though it’s hard to tell, given you are all white,’ says Prince Akron. Queen Grace’s euphoric mood turns into deep-seated regret. ‘Do you know why you cannot me and anything of your life from when you were young? Being half dragon, your nose should be a little keener than that of a human. No smells are familiar to you?’ ‘No, Mother. I have been wondering. I feel love from you, but it’s weird. I

cannot put a word to it. I think I know you are my mother. Then again, I don’t. Your smell is confusing. All this was laid to rest when I heard your heartbeat, Mother. I knew it well, but I have no idea how. There is a block in my mind, says Prince Akron. ‘The night you were taken from my breast, the Council of Magic were trying to find out what secrets we had been keeping. Ak and I had planned for this day, but we thought and wished it would never come to . The only way to keep you from the hand of the council was to give you to another to raise. That thought almost killed me. ‘Your father kept this secret from you. My husband never uttered a word about where he hid you, my son. When he had returned from where you were, he told me everything that had happened in your life. I hung onto every word. It took every fibre of myself not to fly off and begin to look for you. I knew if I did, it would get us all killed. Too many spies in the court and discontentment followed by wild speculations on who will take the human throne have unsettled the kingdom. I haven’t helped. My grief and my desire to find all who were in the plot to murder what was mine clouded my judgment. If I give you one thing, Emerald, die with your love and life. My son never gave his wife, Antonia, a child. She is barren. Having a human for a mate, I thought I could not possible bear young. I still have no idea how you, Akron, happened. King Ak and King Rea too were obsessed in pursuing an answer to that one burning question, “How?” I was and still am a proud mother to a human child, one whom I gave birth to.’ Prince Akron could sense the dread and regret in his mother’s voice, and her scales have lost their shine. ‘Do you mind if I bathe Mother first?’ says Prince Akron. Princess Emerald shakes her head. ‘I’ll do my underbelly by the time you are done. I’ll be ready for you.’ Queen Grace puts her paw on her son’s chest and looks at Princess Emerald. ‘Dear, you have a long face and seem to be cherishing this moment more than usual. What is wrong, dear?’ ‘I’ll only have what is a blink in the eye of a moment for a dragon with my love, friend and human. I’ll see you grow old and die while I will not change,’ says Princess Emerald with a numbing pain in her mind and heart.

Queen Grace pulls her closer to Prince Akron. She takes her paw off his chest and gently strokes her daughter’s face with a soft paw. Princess Emerald looks at her mother. Queen Grace warmly smiles, and with a kind tone, she says, ‘Dear, how old do you think my human was?’ ‘I don’t know…’ Princess Emerald thinks for a moment. ‘Thirty, maybe,’ she says with sorrow in her voice. Prince Akron takes her paw and holds it tight. He too feels the same and does not like the idea of his mate suffering as his aged. At least she will not be alone, he thinks and takes a little comfort in that thought. ‘No, dear. If he was still with me, then Ak, my love, would have been 327 years old,’ says Queen Grace. Princess Emerald and Prince Akron are stunned and stare blankly at their mother while they shake. Both think, How is that possible? ‘Mother, how?’ says Prince Akron. Queen Grace backs away. She settles down. ‘Trying to find that answer got my human and Rea killed. There is more. Give me time, dear,’ she says. Princess Emerald smiles as the last of her sorrow is being chased away by a newfound euphoria. ‘My love, we’ll be able to grow old together, hand in paw. Mother will always be with us.’ Prince Akron quells his excitement of seeing his loved ones grow and age with him. A part of Prince Akron still thinks he is in a dream. This is not what I thought was going to happen. My head is still spinning. Father, were you that old? What is your reason for hiding this? I thought I knew who I was, but now I’m a little lost. I must be brave for my mate. He picks up the brush and lathers up the soap nuts. ‘Mother, stand up for me.’ Queen Grace looks at him and stands up. She turns her back to him. Prince Akron runs his left hand over her neck, looking for any trace of ticks and dirt that found a way under the scales. Prince Akron, satisfied that his mother is free of irritations, continues on under her wings.

Queen Grace’s mood shifts. She feels like a mother, more complete as a woman. It pleases and reassures her that her son does not appear to be embarrassed to be bathing her. Queen Grace’s heart, on the other hand, wants her son’s first bath back home to be with his father as well. Queen Grace breaks from that thought. My son is here, and I will rejoice. Prince Akron runs his mother’s tail through the brush, checking if the white scales are shining bright, then lets it slip into the water. Queen Grace kisses him on the cheek. ‘Well, you have done this before.’ She turns her underbelly to him. Prince Akron turns to Princess Emerald. ‘Yes, it’s how I pay for a hot meal and a bed to sleep in.’ He shuffles over to Princess Emerald. She has finished washing her underbelly. Prince Akron begins to scrub her neck with the same attentive detail he gave his mother. He works his way down her back, scrubbing against the scales the way his mate likes it. He looks over his work, happy that her scales are bright. Prince Akron puts the brush on the edge of the bath and begins to clean himself. Queen Grace takes the soap nuts and lathers them up in her paw. With her tail, she takes the ceramic bottle and makes her way to her son and begins to scrub his back. ‘I know this is a mate’s job, Emerald, but I want to know what man I made for you, Emerald.’ She es the bottle to her daughter. ‘It’s for his hair.’ Princess Emerald takes it. With her teeth, she uncorks it then pours the sweetsmelling oil on her paws and washes her mate’s hair. ‘I like the smell of this,’ she says. Princess Akron, knowing this is no fight between the women, sits patiently and wait for them to finish. Queen Grace finishes washing her son back. She tosses the soap nuts out of the bath. She runs her paws over his shoulder. ‘You are strong and handsome. You have a few scars, but I take it you have been in a good many scrapes and lived. The muscles on your chest and arms are well defined from years of honing your skill with the longsword. Your father was skilled. I say this for sure myself. You are the only human and dragon that could best him in a fight. I feel better that I gave my son the strength he will need.’ Prince Akron feels the warmth leaving the water. ‘Mother, he didn’t teach me about war, planning and other things I still don’t understand.’ He climbs out of

the bath and picks up a towel and dries himself off. Then he wraps it around himself. He picks up another towel and looks at his mate and mother. ‘Well, who is first?’ Princess Emerald smiles. ‘Well, you go first, um… Mother, I’m still liking it in here and the sight of my human.’ She giggles. Queen Grace steps out of the water and heads to her son. She stands up and turns around, spreading her wings. Prince Akron runs the towel over her back. He could not help but note how small for a dragon his mother is. Her back scales are thinner, and so are her frame and muscles. She is the opposite of Princess Emerald. My mother is small and refined, he thinks. Prince Akron guides the towel over Queen Grace’s paws. To Prince Akron, they are large for a dragon her size. This seems not to hinder her in any way. In fact, it is a feature Prince Akron assumes his father loved about his wife. Prince Akron continues to gaze at Queen Grace, not as a woman but with interest. ‘You wondering why I’m so small?’ ‘Yes, but sorry for gawking at you,’ says Prince Akron. Queen Grace puts her paws on his hands and guides it to her chest. Prince Akron feels how fragile his mother is. ‘Don’t be a dragon like… well, half of you. It’s perfectly natural to have close with your loved ones. It’s not intimate because you are family. It’s just how dragons are, wanting to be close to the ones we love. I’ll tell you why I’m so little later. You have more of your grandmother in you. She was wild, and I should be bigger than Cara. Yes, my son, you have wild blood in you. My mother had the purest white scales like your white flesh and blue eyes. She was gentle and kind. Never did she raise her voice or curse. But when her children were threatened, she had a bloodthirsty rage that made the most battle-hardened dragons and humans tuck their tails and run. If the Council of Magic ever found out about the origin of your birth before Queen Antonia and I can make the necessary arrangements, that you are the true offspring of a dragon, war will come. There is more, my son. You are the embodiment of what humans have felt about their dragon loved ones. All humans have failed to find a word that speaks of the love they have. You give humans that sort of legitimacy within that comfort, knowing it’s right and natural. What humans and dragons

feel is what O’Mother wills. It’s real and nothing to be ashamed of. A dragon needs a hand. A human need a dragon paw. With hand in paw, we walk as one. ‘My son, your very birth threatened the Council of Magic’s power and control. The balance would tip in favour of the kingdoms and lands that have laws when it comes to dragons and humans living as one, including their royal blood lines. My son, for reasons you and Emerald will understand in due course, what you two will do in this kingdom will end years of speculation and untie us all. Yes, Emerald, I’m going to give you lessons in pleasuring your mate, and you as well, Akron. There is more. The block in your mind, Akron, will fade in time. It was to forget me, to keep you safe. When that happens, you will be told all.’ She smiles. Princess Emerald breaks the heavy mood with a mischievous grin. She steps out of the bath and shakes herself dry. Prince Akron and Queen Grace shield themselves. Queen Grace laughs. ‘Emerald, you’re still a bugger for that.’ She smiles and lowers her arm. Princess Emerald, giggling, walks up to her mate then stands up. ‘Well?’ she says. Prince Akron picks up a towel. ‘Well, I think you’ve dried yourself.’ He smiles and looks for any wet patches. Prince Akron tosses on some red breeches, a black hose, a tunic and a blue wool surcoat. Queen Grace pulls on some breeches, as does Princess Emerald. He looks at the clothing. ‘Which is which?’ ‘The purple linen dress with the gold trimming is mine,’ says Queen Grace. He picks it up. Queen Grace holds her paws up. Prince Akron drapes the dress around her body and ties the straps at the bottom of his mother’s wings. She kisses her son on the cheek. ‘Thank you, dear.’ Princess Emerald pulls the last of her green woollen hose up. She stands. Her mate ties them to her breeches. He picks up her white tunic and helps her into it. Princess Emerald slips on a green surcoat. ‘Yes, I like my dragon small and strong, like you,’ says Prince Akron.

Princess Emerald playfully kisses him on the lips. ‘I know.’ She smiles and takes his hand and holds it tight. Queen Grace giggles. ‘Well, you say that now, but wait till your mate drives her love into your back, my son.’

CHAPTER 18

Q ueen Antonia is gazing into the fire, lost in the sea of memories of her late husband. She does not realise the cup of tea in her hand has long gone cold. She sighs and wishes that her love were here to see the rejuvenation of the kingdom and be reunited with his forebear Prince Akron in his rightful home. My love and my father, what thing awaits the prince and princess? Mother and I are still consumed by grief. This has led our dear children astray. Now they fight amongst themselves. Things that never matter, like power and control, are now being argued over. This is my bloody fault. I failed to give an heir. Do Mother and I dare ask Akron and Emerald, our children, to unify at this moment in this kingdom’s history, where deep divisions are at a real risk of happening? she thinks. Queen Grace takes a seat next to Queen Antonia. That snaps her out of deep thought. She looks at Prince Akron and Princess Emerald, who take their seat on the bench opposite her. Princess Emerald lays her head on her mate’s lap and holds Prince Akron’s hand. Mother and I must guide them both gently to their people, she thinks and puts down the cup. ‘Well, how are you both feeling?’ ‘Overwhelmed,’ says Prince Akron. ‘I’m getting used to it again,’ says Princess Emerald. ‘Your chamber is as you left it, Emerald. Cara is cleaning out the dust. She has seen to proper clothing for you both. You have grown, my dear,’ says Queen Antonia, resting the cup on the table. ‘Thank you,’ says Prince Akron. ‘And I hope they are not high-born clothing.’ ‘They are not in style here,’ says Queen Grace. ‘There is no way I would wear such things.’

Aoife walks up to Princess Emerald with a large white oak tray with three black oak domes. She lays one of the domes next to Emerald. ‘Breakfast today is bacon, eggs, sausages and grilled tomatoes on toast. My Prince Akron, you like that?’ He nods. ‘Dragon mates see each other as equals. However, it’s the female who is dominant. As you grow into your mate, you’ll understand more. Every female dragon is different, and with you being half dragon, it will not take you long to adjust. My mother Cara and her wonderful nature will wear on your mate till she set the rules of play. And of course, my mother and I will not hinder on your life. We are in the background, doing our jobs and offering an ear if needed. Princess Emerald, there is an eating pick and one knife for you both. I take it you wish to cut your mate’s food?’ Princess Emerald lifts up the dome and smells the food which is good enough for her mate. She looks up at Aoife and gives an approving nod. Aoife stands up and heads to the queens and lays a dome next to them. ‘Tea is being boiled now, my ladies.’ She looks at Prince Akron. Princess Emerald is feeding her mate. ‘There was once a long back table in here, but it never got used and became cumbersome. So all eat on the bench by the fire. When you and your mate settle into your roles, this bench is where you will spend most of the day, up to your bottom lip in parchment, having debates with your mother, Queen Antonia, and with many others from all walks of life. I’ll bring in tea soon. Queen Antonia, will it be a cold day wool dress or hose?’ Queen Antonia cuts a piece of sausage and lathers it in egg yolk. ‘Wool hose, dear. I’m old and getting cold. Thank you.’ She picks it up and eats as the maid fades into the background. ‘The food is good,’ says Prince Akron. ‘Yes this kingdom is self-sufficient for food and most of our clothes. Having said that, to avoid dealing with and paying King James’s outlandish tax, we run sugar through No Man’s Land. Sugar cane is the only crop that cannot be grown in this soil. We trade with other lands. This kingdom is still engaged in trade for various

reasons. One of many things you will learn,’ says Queen Grace. Princess Emerald wipes her mouth with a cloth left in the dome. ‘I’ve heard father talk about this. It’s called inter-land politics?’ ‘Sort of, dear,’ says Queen Antonia, her belly now full and warm. She leans back. ‘More like diplomacy, but inter-land policy is the more appropriate term. Inter-land politics is literally, in the form of trade, the balancing of power in any kingdom and land that wishes to trade goods. They never give their hand or paw to reasons of needing to trade outside their borders. More on that later. I don’t wish to throw you or your mate to the wolves and savages just yet.’ She giggles. Queen Grace finishes her meal. She pushes the plate to one side. ‘Yes, I think, Emerald, you will be the one best suited for that role. , male dragons don’t dominate all. It’s a balance, dear. You will be the best at negotiating parts of a deal while my son would be better at other decisions that need to be made or that you might overlook. The devil is always in the details. Over the course of days and weeks, you will be brought in on this sort of thing. During winter, no trade goes on until the roads open back up. Having said that, I’ve not had news from any of the kingdoms we trade with. That is odd.’ ‘Mother, the must have been blocked. We can go a whole winter without King James’s men trying to worm their way in or having ridiculous demands form that overfed windbag. I have no idea how he has young with a gut like his. King James has lost sight of his pecker. How can he pleasure a woman with his belly getting bigger?’ Queen Antonia smiles. ‘That’s too much dirty talk from you this early in the morning… Ah, I see you have been thinking about your love,’ says Queen Grace. Prince Akron stares at his index finger, his son’s favourite. Prince Akron knows his son grips it to make himself feel safe and secure. Prince Akron begins to shake. He misses Alexander. Prince Akron wonders if his son misses him and how he is coping with his family. Prince Akron realises that his family are in grave danger. The childlike side of Prince Akron’s mind yearns to be reunited with his other mother and father. He shoots up. ‘I’ve completely forgotten about them and my son.’ He marches towards Queen Grace’s chamber. Queen Grace scrambles off the

bench and races to get ahead of her son. She manages to cut him off just as Prince Akron reaches for the chamber door. Out of breath, Queen Grace stands up, blocking her door. ‘Where are you going? It’s winter,’ she says. ‘Mother, move. I have to save them,’ says Prince Akron in a frantic tone of voice. ‘No, you are staying right here,’ says Queen Grace. Her voice has a hard tone to it. Prince Akron feels the man side of his mind grappling the childlike part of his mind. It is madness, and he is not in control. Soon, the childlike part of Prince Akron’s mind breaks through. It has no clue why this strange woman claiming to be his mother is standing in the way. His body trembles more and pushes this woman out of the way. ‘Don’t be sssselfffish,’ he says and places his hand on the door. ‘Akron,’ says Queen Antonia in a quiet but disquieting tone of voice. Prince Akron fights the childlike part of his mind that wants to go into the room. Queen Antonia is unnerved by how hard Prince Akron is fighting with his own mind. She wonders if that is going to damage him. Queen Antonia takes a moment. With a soft tone, almost motherly, she says, ‘Look at the floor.’ He looks down and finds his mother lying on the floor with her paw over her eyes, crying and trembling uncontrollably in silence. ‘The man part is in you. I see that. Your mother’s pain is something she has been struggling with for years. If you walk out that door right now, then she will lose everything. Your mother will be declared unfit to lead. It will fall to you and Emerald. Not one of you are anywhere near ready for being the queen mother and father king. Mother losing her title does not compare to the madness of loss, grief and loneliness in her mind. Right now, flashes of Mother’s loved ones have her mind under siege. We will save whoever.’ Out of the corner of Queen Antonia’s left eye, she spies Princess Emerald about to get off the bench. Queen Antonia holds up her hand and shakes her head. Against Princess Emerald’s judgment and the overwhelming urge to help her mate, she stands and folds her arms and watches on as her mate trembles.

Princess Emerald’s body too shakes, but she hides it well. Queen Antonia continues. ‘You’re not the only one whose mind is turning in on itself, my dear boy. Keep the woman from making choices that could and may still kill her and the rest of your people. Be the warm guiding light I know you have in your heart, dear.’ Prince Akron, with trembling legs, fights to move them to his mother. He sits next to his mother while the childlike part of his mind is trying to pull him way. With his hand shaking badly, he takes his mother’s trembling paws from her eyes. The blue colour has given way to something dark, cold and lifeless. ‘Mmmmmother… t-t-t-too f-f-fragile to cry… Ssssssooorry, p-p-p-please don’t cry.’ He wraps her paws around his waist and holds her tight. He closes his eyes in a desperate bid to calm his mind. Queen Grace places her head on her son’s shoulder and pulls herself to his warm, gentle heartbeat and weeps. Her tears cascade onto the cold stone floor. She grips her son tight, an abyss of darkness enclosing her mind. Prince Akron’s human side returns. With a soft and slightly trembling hand, he strokes his mother’s shaking arm. Prince Akron uses his sleeve to dry his mother’s tears. Her body is now still. Her mind returns from the abyss. Greeting her is the last memory of when she and her love were lying on the bed, bathing in sunlight. King Ak had his arm around her waist. The other hand was gently caressing her neck. She was lost in the sweet surrender of his heartbeat. ‘Emerald, dear.’ She looks at Queen Antonia. ‘This is the weight of grief. You should mate, or you die. This is the maddening grief. I’ll tell you this once. Live, make love and die together.’

CHAPTER 19

Q ueen Grace loosens her grip on her son. She looks into his eyes. What evidently is the childlike part of Prince Akron is being suppressed by the mental toll. She could see and still feel his hands trembling a little. She kisses her son’s lips and forehead. ‘I should be the one comforting my son. I’m sorry I have not lost control of my grief in years. I pride myself at keeping the grief at bay. Are you well?’ ‘Yes, Mother,’ says Prince Akron, the childlike part of his mind finally fading from his mind. He stands and extends his hand out. She takes it. He helps his mother to her paws, and they head over to the bench. Prince Akron sits next to his mate. ‘You did well,’ says Princess Emerald. Queen Grace puts her paw on the cushion next to Queen Antonia. ‘Mother, sit next to us. You are still shaking a little.’ Queen Grace heads over to Princess Emerald. She hauls herself up and sits next to her son. Cara walks to Queen Grace with a small green glass bottle wrapped up in her tail. From inside her white surcoat, she removes a tiny blue ceramic cup. It is so small, her paw could barely grip it. With the index talon on her right paw, she uncorks the bottle with care. She pours the purple liquid into the cup she then paws to Queen Grace, who moans her displeasure. Queen Grace hovers the cup around her lips. She drinks the foul liquid and makes a face as if she had just sucked on a lemon and paws the cup back. ‘It’s awful. After all these years, Cearul could have made it taste better for me and the others.’ Cara corks the bottle. ‘Your son has come home. The head wizard may reduce the dose, or you may not need it entirely. That will be for him to decide.’ She

looks at Queen Antonia. ‘I’ll gather your warmest clothing and ready a bath.’ She lowers her head and takes her leave. Princess Emerald and Prince Akron curiously glances at their mother. Both are wondering what she took. This does not escape Queen Grace. She could still taste the bitter, sour potion on her tongue. She feels like scraping it on the floor to get rid of the aftertaste. ‘It’s to help with the grief,’ says Queen Antonia. ‘In the first years of my husband’s death I also took it. The potion builds a dam in the mind so that the grief does not come flooding back. Like all dams, cracks can form. The power of memories can force through the crevice, no matter how small it is. The consequence is what you have witnessed. Mother is not the only one using the potion. It was made by our head wizard Cearul to aid all who have lost a loved one and need to cope, both humans and dragons. ‘There is a village not too far from the fifth non-magic gate called Hawick. It’s where the humans and dragons who have lost every one they have loved, the ones who have been injured, can do limited work. This includes knights. They call it home. Also, it’s home to humans and dragons that are not of sane mind. It’s not at all like the tent city. That’s a blight to King James and the high-born council. No, we in the royal family and the kingdom of Gilifland take good care of all children. ‘Hawick is a small village. They grow their own food and sell what’s left to the city. All live in large dorms. All the humans sleep alongside the dragons. No one is left alone or is allowed to sleep on their own. Of course, the humans and dragons who are not right of mind are cared for by a deducted family of humans and dragons. That family oversees the village. Hawick has no marshals. The royal family tends to the village’s business affairs. No wild or strangers from foreign lands are left alone. All are a part of this kingdom and will be cared for and protected. You, Emerald and Akron, had best that,’ says Queen Antonia. Aoife, with a white oak tray that has four steaming hot terracotta cups of tea, hands one to Queen Antonia. ‘Thank you, dear.’ Aoife smiles and moves on to Princess Emerald. Aoife hands her a cup while she es a cup to Queen Grace.

Princess Emerald feels Akron’s body still trembling a little. It must be the man side of my mate that is self-conscious about not holding the child side of him back. When I look at Mother, she too is still trembling a little. She is looking for security, I think, but how can I appease the man and child parts of Akron? The child needs to understand this woman Grace is his mother. The hope is that when this happens the child will fade. It will not be too much longer before the child part of him grows out. For the man, how do I balance Mother and my mate? She sips her tea and taps her tail gently in deep thought. I’m an idiot. Both the man and the boy are dragons, and they like physical like any dragon, and so does Mother. She giggles quietly. Yes, Emerald, that is too clever, she thinks. ‘Mother, can I have your tail?’ Queen Grace takes the cup from her lips and looks at Princess Emerald. Queen Grace paws her tail to her. ‘That is an odd request,’ she says. ‘Your body is still trembling, so that means there is some lingering memory still flashing in your mind. You cannot see them, but they are there in the background of your mind. I both my fathers saying something about this, but I cannot the rest of it. I was only a little girl at the time,’ says Princess Emerald. With her free paw, she takes her mother’s tail and wraps it around Prince Akron’s wrist. He looks at Princess Emerald in a peculiar way. ‘There are two parts of you. The boy thinks his mother is a strange woman because of the potion that was given to you, and the child cannot his birth mother. What I’m doing is helping that side of you. I hope this will jog the long-repressed childhood you enjoyed and calm your mother at the same time. She is relaxed and is enjoying her tea.’ Princess Emerald stretches her neck up to his ear. She whispers, ‘Now the man. I want to tear off the thing that dares have the audacity to cover the body I own. With my teeth, I’ll rip it off. When my naked body caresses your soft milky flesh, you will tremble with anticipation. I will tease you inside me and, in a ion, thrust you deep inside me. I’ll dive my claws into the bed. I will not stop till we explode. Both of us will shake with wild, unadulterated love.’ She playfully bites his ear. Prince Akron smiles with the image his mate painted in his mind with a smutty

but confident tone that rings in his mind and in his hose. Princess Emerald giggles like a little girl, learning about how mating works and blushing bright green as well. ‘The boy in the man will never go away,’ she says, coiling her tail around his hand, sipping her tea while smiling with thoughts of what she is going to do to her mate tonight. She takes a moment then continues. ‘My love, seeing with my other eyes, on your twentieth birthday, I know the child side of your mind will disappear. Until then, the child side of you will play a role in your life and mine. I hope, in a way, that when you your mother, it will be a rare moment in your life when the man and child parts of you will rejoice and share the happy memories of your mother and father and, in a small way, me. All dragons, when they turn twenty years old, begin to talk. This is the moment when the child leaves them. It did with me.’ She places her head on his chest, Prince Akron’s heart is beating slow and strong. Princess Emerald sips her tea. She is able to calm her mother, child, man and mate. Prince Akron, cradling his cup with his pinkie finger, playfully strokes the back of Princess Emerald’s neck. She giggles with delight. That tickles me down to my private parts, she thinks. ‘That is why I forgave you seeing with your other eyes. We are the same – well, we are, in a way. You had the woman half of your mind see the man in the child, but the child part of your mind wants to play. Given your life beforehand, there is confusion. You could not find a way to calm the battle in your mind. You chose a side – to protect yourself. Things became more mysterious when I was born a human. We are the same. Our lives are the same. We are meant to be,’ says Prince Akron, kissing the tip of her nose. ‘And I will only make love to you.’ Princess Emerald smiles broadly. She is almost overcome by the urge to rip his hose off and make love where they are. She trembles with desire. Wait till tonight, my love, she thinks.

CHAPTER 20

Q ueen Antonia props a red velvet cushion under her back. She leans back and sips her tea. All is well that O’Mother’s will is at work. She is mysterious, like all women… Come to think of it, Emerald, you sly one, she thinks. Princess Emerald feels Queen Antonia’s inquisitive eyes on her. Princess Emerald blushes and says, ‘What?’ Queen Antonia chuckles. ‘Emerald, what’s this about a son? You could not wait?’ She smiles broadly. ‘That was fast. You could not keep your paws off him?’ Queen Grace raises her head and smiles at her son and daughter. ‘I blanked out, so I don’t . My dear Emerald, you have a child?’ ‘No… not exactly,’ says Princess Emerald. She looks at her prince. ‘You can tell the story.’ Prince Akron smiles. Princess Emerald looks at both queens. ‘At the time, my human and friend Akron healed a wild dragon mother with a small child. Both were starving due to the mother’s paws being injured. My…’ Princess Emerald giggles. ‘My pet human gave his only cloak to keep the lad warm. He was a child of only a fortnight, if not younger. ‘On the journey to my human’s home, we learnt our son’s mother had been murdered for sport. The mother must have hidden her son under a bush. My love’s family and my family now found our son wrapped in Akron’s cloak and brought him into their clan’s home, where he was reunited with Akron. They bonded and love one another. And I loved my little man when Akron introduced him to me. My love and his family destroyed those who killed our son’s birth mother. I smelt the blood on Akron when I was reunited with him.’ ‘I’ll get you for the pet comment.’ Prince Akron smiles, but he knows his words

are empty. There is no way he could resist Princess Emerald’s smile or voice. My love has me by the short and curlies, he thinks. ‘My aunties and uncles killed the band of knights in a surprise attack. They had unusual tabards. I cannot what heraldry was on them. There was something I’d never seen before. Pinned to each of the tabards was a red cloth.’ ‘Well, looks like we have a grandson,’ says Queen Grace. What in the hell is the council up to? she thinks. ‘Aye,’ says Queen Antonia with an enthused tone. ‘He is not of blood birth and therefore will not be the rightful heir to the throne. This little man will have a place in our kingdom.’ ‘Nevertheless, you understand . . .’ ‘Yes, Mother, I know. We’ll talk about that later.’ ‘Yes, we understand,’ says Princess Emerald. ‘Yes, and you give your word?’ says Prince Akron. ‘I give you my word. My great-grandson will be protected,’ says Queen Antonia. ‘Now, Man in Black,’ says Queen Grace. She has lost her smile and turned serious. ‘Now how are we going to get your family back here in this foul weather without being seen or having O’Father’s rains kill them? This is a problem. They are in danger. The Council of Magic will know about my son soon enough. So, my son, how many?’

‘There are two giant dragons and six young humans and over 150 dragons, I think,’ says Prince Akron. Queen Grace and Queen Antonia gaze into their cups and search the depths of their minds for a solution. A few moments tick past when Queen Antonia groans. ‘Mother, we must be thinking about the same humans and dragons. They are the only ones who can

rescue Akron’s family. If we send others, they may tip off the humans and dragons in the pockets of King James or other enemies that may be lying in wait or camping by the well-travelled roads outside of our kingdom. To this end, a large clan on the move may arouse more foul eyes and track the clan or, something far worse, gain the attention of the Council of Magic.’ ‘Yes… They are the only ones who can help, I hope… It’s agreed then?’ says Queen Grace. Queen Antonia nods. ‘We’ll send one of our own upon your return. We’ll have the captains here, and we’ll introduce our son and Emerald, and then the lord and the marshal of the city will be next. It will be nice for you to get out, Mother,’ says Queen Antonia. Queen Grace nods. ‘Yes, you’re right. I haven’t had the wind through my wings in quite some time.’ ‘Cara,’ calls Queen Antonia. Cara pops her head out of Princess Emerald’s chamber and looks at Queen Antonia. ‘Yes, my queen mother?’ ‘I need you to send word to the lord and marshal that the whole family is invited to lunch. I need Captain Akir and his co-captain Sir Balloch here now. They will be a bit grumpy. They might’ve had a late night last night. Request from the captains one of their best knights, and I mean one who loves a fight. Those knights are not to have armour and will look like countryfolk and hide their swords and pack for a fortnight. Make sure the knights know this is a secret mission. The dead don’t tell tales. Make sure the knights understand this. ‘Now I’ll need you to head to Cearul’s office and request a magic sack. Then go to the istration’s office and gather all the lost cloaks from the lost property chamber. Make sure you chat with the lord and marshal before heading anywhere. Some of the humans and dragons that work there have a tendency to get rather stroppy when things are not done in order. If I have to sit through them complaining about you not following the rules, I’ll make you sit with me and hear them piss and moan late into the night. You’ll need to stuff into the magic sack over 160 cloaks for dragons. Best toss in ten for humans, and I know there will be two or more cloaks for the giant dragons. Best toss in two and one more. Paw the sack to the knights.

‘Last thing is to call a council of the knight captains to be held here in our home, set for mid-morning.’ Cara’s jaw drops. She is completely stunned. She tries to find the words to talk, but her mind fails her mouth. ‘Well, are you going to catch a fly or what?’ says Queen Grace. Cara shakes her head and recovers. ‘That has never, never happened outside of the captain halls. It’s unheard of and has never happened in the history of the kingdom.’ Her tone is a little scrambled. How in the name of O’Mother am I going to explain this to all the captains? The ones who have been plotting to take the human throne – if they get wind of this, it will play in their favour. Shit, this looks bad, she thinks. ‘Cara,’ says Queen Antonia in a forceful tone. She looks at Queen Antonia. ‘I know how it may seem. While dear Mother has been resting, I’ve been keeping an ear on the whispers. As of last night, the city has had a few less whispers. Right now, those who have plotted against the crown will be scared like rats after finding out what has happened overnight. This is the cover needed for the next few days while things get worked out on how to proceed with announcing the next in line to the throne – to the dragon and human throne. Being winter is in our favour. It will give the knights time and keep others who wish to keep things as they have been since the Great War ended happy. Draw out those who wish to destabilise what our mothers and fathers of old have built. This will also stem the flow of information into the hands and paws of spies to be sold to any party wishing to invade our lands or do us harm. The last of the infestation is yet to be removed. You and your daughter have parts to play in this game. Know that I and your mother love you. Trust us both.’ Cara feels ashamed and blushes. She lowers her head. She trembles and fights the tears. ‘I’m sorry, Queen Mother. I’ll use your judgment as my guide. I’ll do what you have ordered, and I’ll find a way into the knights’ heads. If that means dragging them here one by one, then I’ll make it so,’ says Cara. She lowers her head and makes her way to the main chamber door. She places her paws on it. Care looks at Queen Grace. She is smiling at her like a dear

friend, something Cara has not seen since the death of the father kings. ‘Move fast, and know your mothers love you dearly,’ says Queen Grace. Cara smiles back, feeling much better. She closes the chamber door behind her. ‘Right, Mother, you can tell your son the story you have always liked telling story’s. This tale is true, my grandchildren. Best listen up,’ says Queen Antonia, sipping her tea. To her disappointment, it has dried up. I was enjoying that, she thinks. Queen Grace clears her throat and squeezes her son’s wrists. ‘This happened after your father and I turned 100 years old and a year after the death of my dragon parents. The then human king was King Angus. He was middle aged and was losing his hair. He was a stout man. He never in his life told a lie. He was a formidable foe with a longsword. When it came to business, he’d drive a hard but fair bargain. A deal was a deal, he always said. I learnt a lot from Angus. Next to my father was Queen Dallis. She had the longest black hair. It cascaded over her thin frame and stopped at her well-shaped rump. From what I of Mother, her hair ed through my paws like fine silk. ‘King Angus, wearing a blue hose and a red tunic, was sitting on the bench, roughly in the same spot as Queen Antonia. Next to him was Queen Dallis, wearing a long brown linen dress with lace trimmings of gold and silver, with an infant cradled in her arms, King Ak, wearing a black surcoat and hose, and me, wearing the same clothes as Queen Dallis. I think we were talking about the new spring and the grain harvest and a new salt and sugar deal with the giant dragon. ‘A messenger dragon in his very early two-hundreds with blueish red scales, wearing a white hose, surcoat and tabard, and his human son, a male in his late twenties with a thin build, wearing the same clothes, came running to us with beads of sweat pouring from them. They stopped and caught their breath. ‘“Sorry, my queen mother and my father kings,” said the human. ‘“We have urgent affairs and orders from the Land Company,” said the dragon messenger and continued, “The woodland clan, for no good reason, have attacked and killed three farming families and set two villages ablaze to the ground no less than fifty leagues from the third non-magic gate, leaving more

dead in their wake. The injured are being carried into the city by the Land Company knights. No Land Company was in the air at the moment of the unprovoked incident. Our laws state we cannot harm the woodland clan. The smell of blood is making some of the inhabitants of Hawick upset.” He took a moment to gather his breath and continued, “The woodland clan invaded and brought the deaths of innocent humans and dragons. The kingdom of Gilifland is at war. There is no time for a war council. The captains, in haste, have agreed that the Black Company led the campaign into the woodland. Twenty-six knights of the Black Company stand in wait at the five halls. The remainder are now with the Land Company and have tightened and closed the border. The knights wait for your word.” He and the human messenger lowered their heads. ‘Queen Dallis, masking her fury, clenched her fist and gazed at the messengers with sharp, hostile eyes. She said, “Move with speed. The first wizard or healer that crosses your path – have him or her send word by root to no man’s land to all wizards and healers. We are in need of their help. You must move now. Hurry, many lives will depend on you both. Send every able hand and paw to the city to aid the injured and give them shelter. There will be more injured. Look for a family, one with two or more dragons and human mothers and fathers, and send them on our orders to Hawick to calm our little lost family. Go now!” ‘The human messenger leapt onto the dragon’s back, and they took off out of the main chamber, slamming the door shut as they ed. A moment later, a boom echoed throughout all the chamber. ‘King Angus rose up in a fit of rage and frustration. He unleashed a torrent of curse words that would make any sailor green with envy. My mate’s white cheeks were too glowing red with anger. He was trembling a little. So was I, and I too was upset. ‘Queen Dallis, on the other paw, was too angry, but she remained still. “My love, sit,” she said, rocking her child. ‘King Angus sat next to his wife. ‘“Right, this is a test for the two of you. This needs to be sorted out with cool heads. The generosity the good humans and dragons have shown to the woodland clan in their moments of need throughout the years has been spat on and thrown in our faces and the faces of our children. This is simply

unacceptable behaviour and is far from not good enough. ‘“Grace and Ak, as the new mother and father, all look to you and your leadership. , balance justice with the sword, words and mercy without looking weak. Don’t act from your emotions. Display good will. Think before you talk and act. My love and I, with our child, will go and aid and show solidarity and comfort any human and dragon in need. My shoulder is good enough for any of my children to cry on. Cara,” she said. ‘Cara back then was fifty-five years old, young and still in training,’ says Queen Grace and continues, ‘Cara, wearing a white hose and tunic, raced in from the terrace. She was sporting black eyes from knight school the day before. She stopped at the bench. “You called, Queen Mother.” ‘Father King Angus and Father King Ak chuckled a little. “Dear, you are young. That is a nice bruise you are wearing. We told you to rest, yet you come to work,” said King Angus, smiling with pride. ‘“I have much to learn from my mothers, and they have other duties to attend to in the city. There are no other maids, so I needed to come to work,” she said and began to tremble a little. Cara blushed, embarrassed. I could see Cara was fighting back tears. “I… I… was clumsy in the bathing chamber. I dropped a bottle of oil. It slipped out of my paw. My mothers have told me to use the pads of my paws to grip the thing, but it’s hard.” ‘Ak looked at me. I gave him an evil smile. “My pet, be a good boy,” I said. The foul look I got made me giggle, much to my mate’s irritation. ‘Ak reaches up to Cara’s cheeks and stroked them gently with reassuring hands. “Dear, you are young. It’s well. For the moment, use your tail to grip things. Practice at home with an empty bottle. You are getting worked up over a trivial matter. No harm done. Now I’ve been right, haven’t I? Be patient, my dear friend.” ‘Cara relaxed with a kiss on the cheek from Ak. “Yes, Father King Ak. You were right. I’m a bad woman for not listening to you and Mother – both of them.” ‘“Now I have it on good authority that the dragon knight on the other end of your fist is still in the infirmary. You knocked him out cold with a cheeky left hook to the ribs. Then you launched an uppercut with your right paw to his jaw.

The knight was bigger than you, and you, dear Cara, are no feather weight. I’m sure that was his thought when the knight dropped like a sack of shit,” said my love, and he smiled with pride. ‘I clipped my husband across the back of the head and snorted. “No swearing.” ‘Cara blushed and shied away. “I got lucky, that’s all,” she said quietly. ‘King Angus, his wife and I laugh. Queen Dallis salvages herself for a good belly laugh. “Well, I expected nothing less. You were schooled by your kings for years. And I like your eye and how you wear it with pride,” she said. ‘“What can I do for you?” said Cara, trying to hide a content smile, and she had the look of satisfaction from knocking down a knight on his ass and being praised for it. ‘“Dear,” I said and continued, “we have to head to the knights’ hall and gather up knights and avenge the death of our children. We have had peace with the woodland clan for years. My loves and I have to go and sort it out. You will need to help Queen Mother Dallis and Father King Angus. They will be heading to the affected villages and farms to calm the minds and soothes the hearts of all that were befouled by the woodland clan and give the humans and dragons a shoulder to cry on. Dear, this is important work. This is part of your job and duty. You will need to pack for the day and things for the child. Don’t forget your knives, dear.” ‘“Queen Mother, I’m not ready to serve you outside your chamber. I’m still a bit of a clout,” said Cara. ‘“My mate and pet,” said Ak with a searing grin, “thinks you’re ready to be tossed into the fire. Your mate is learning your father’s trade – keeper of the royal house books. When you have packed your sacks, go to your mate and request silver and copper for aid and rebuilding. Your father will already know what is going on.” ‘“Yes, Father Kings Ak and Angus,” said Cara with a nervous voice. She ran off to Queen Dallis’s chamber. Your father and I headed off to ours. ‘I stood and looked at my bed and at the messy purple sheets, tangles with the green blanket that hung over the side. I had forgotten to make it when I got up. I

pulled up the linen sheets and woollen blanket into a heap on the bed. Then I got down on my four paws and got under it. Right in the middle was a white and black oak chest. I reached for the forged black handles and pulled it out. I stood up and placed the chests on the bed. ‘Ak laid two long slender oak chests, one white oak and the other black oak, on the bed. He bent down and untied my boots while I opened the white oak chest and removed my love’s padded hose and gambeson. Ak opened the black chest and did the same. Ak and I dressed ourselves. However, due to me having large paws, King Ak tied my arming jacket, neck, and tail piece. ‘I inspected my and my husband’s leather-and-splint armour. They were without rust. Furthermore, and to my relief, the leather straps had not dried or shrivelled up. We hadn’t had a need to wear them in quite a while. Anyway, Ak began buckling my leg armour, then he tied on my segmented leather tail armour which was heavy and made it hard for a dragon to hold it up. Once he was happy that it was secure, he put and strapped on my breastplate and splint arm armour. I unpacked my husband’s leather-and-splint armour and pawed each piece to him. Ak took pride in buckling up his own armour, but I helped him with the breastplate and straps where I could. ‘Ak walked around the chamber to see if his armour was not rubbing his hide red raw. Once he was happy and all was well, he opened the thin white oak chest and removed my tabard. It had the royal family and the kingdom of Gilifland’s colours which is dark green with the kingdom’s heraldry – the hand and the paw. My son and Emerald, you would have seen it on the knights’ tabards. He tossed it over my head and let it fall over my breastplate then he tied it under my wings. ‘My love took out my single-handed sword. He unwrapped its belt and fit it around my waist. Ak fed the belt through the brass buckle which was plain and pulled on the belt to make sure it was secure. I reached for my sword and drew it out slowly. There was no rust, and the thin coat of oil on the fuller was still there. I sheathed it. ‘King Ak tied on my buckler. My husband, with haste, tossed on his tabard and tied his great sword of war to his waist. He did not unsheathe it. My love oiled his sword and armour every week. I lacked that discipline, and I think he did it for me.

‘The last thing we did was take off our wedding bands and hang them from scrap bits of leather and tie them to our necks. We picked up our helms and gauntlets then headed off to the main chamber. ‘The royal armourer – I cannot, for the life of me, her name, but she was human and wore a brown hose and tunic with a long leather apron tied to her legs – was fitting Cara with new splint armour. This was a gift from the royal family to Cara. She had the heart and courage of a knight and was fearless in battle. ‘The master armourer buckled up the last of her breastplate straps. She looked over Cara’s armour, making sure it fit just right. The master armourer, satisfied with her work and fit, looked at us and respectfully lowered her head. Ak and I gave her an approving nod. ‘The armourer tossed on Cara’s white tabard with green hand-and-paw heraldry which meant she was in the service of the royal family. The master armourer wrapped a thick black leather belt with a brass buckle around Cara’s waist. She made sure the tabard was tucked in neatly. She headed over to the bench and lifted up a reddish cloth. Under it was what could only be called a large knife – well, it was accurately called a great knife. The blade had a broad, heavy surface, good for parrying blows and hacking off limbs. The knife thinned down to a fine point, perfect for thrusting and getting into the gap of armour. No human could wield a knife that big. Next to it was a war dagger. It was pretty much a twohanded sword for a human, but this one had a longer hilt for a dragon paw and a scent stopper pommel, good for splitting heads. ‘The armourer took each weapon in her hands and headed to Cara. She picked up the swords and sheathed them and smiled thank you. The armourer took her leave. ‘“You like it?” said Ak. ‘Cara looked at herself and the armour. That smile of joy made me forget what we were about to do and the lives that had been cut down. “The gauntlets are perfect. I can grip my hilt with my internal pad, making it simple to transition between guards. The armour is heavy but well made and does not rub on my underscales or mating parts.” ‘King Angus emerged from his chamber, wearing the royal green cloak with a

two-handed sword on his hip. He looked at Cara. “Yes, indeed, that was the right choice of armour, my dear. May I say, you look fine in it. Now don’t you think about flying, Cara. The armour, as you well know, is heavy. It must be to stop dragon swords and axes. To this end, you’ll only tire yourself out and be no good in a fight. You still have yet to master flying with weight. That, my dear, will happen in the weeks that lay ahead, and yes, it’s going to hurt and burn like hell, my dear, and you will fall from the sky and break at least one bone.” ‘“Thank you all for this gift. I know all the knights have their armour made for them by other smiths and paid for by the kingdom. I’m not a knight. I would have to pay for this. To be gifted with armour by the royal family and tailored to fit by the master of arms is an honour. Thank you,” said Cara. ‘Queen Dallis, wearing the same royal green cloak as King Angus, stepped out of the chamber with the child in her arms slumbering soundly. “Cara, I see I was right about your size, and the armour is stout. I have checked our sacks. They are waiting in the chamber, dear. Now we must go.” ‘Cara nodded and was about to head to Queen Dallis’s chamber. ‘At that moment, we heard the chamber door fly open with a boom. A young male dragon with white and grey scales, wearing a white hose, tunic and tabard with black boots, rushed in. “Forgive my intrusion, my dear queen mothers and father kings. My loves, in her haste, left home without the silver requested.” ‘“Sorry, Maven, my love, I was in a rush,” said Cara. ‘Queen Dallis and I gave Maven a nod of approval “Go to my mother’s chamber and bring out the sack,” I said. ‘We waited a few moments for Cara. Maven waited quietly. He never talked all that much. He was never rude. It was his way. ‘Cara returned to her mate. Maven made sure the sack was nestled in the valley of her wings. He stood up in front of her. With the aid of his tail and the premade leather rope, he tied the silver sack next to Cara’s war dagger and gave her a kiss on the cheek. Maven was about to leave when King Ak said, “Give your mate a proper farewell, my boy,” said King Ak. ‘Maven nodded and kissed his mate on the lips.

‘Queen Dallis and I shook our head, livid at his lack of empathy “You call that a just and heartfelt farewell? Oh, my young man, do a better job than that before I put my boot up your backside,” said Queen Dallis and I. ‘Maven did not want to anger his queen mothers and, to this end, his other mothers at home. The chewing out would last for a month. Maven gently stroked Cara’s face, making her feel safe and like they were one in that moment. Maven kissed his mate with unrestrained ion. He backed away, leaving Cara a blushing, quivering mess of joy. ‘“You’ll be back later tonight, so I won’t keep dinner, but make sure you eat, and I’ll see you in our bed.” He turned to us. “I will need a damage bill and report. Also the keep of the city and the kingdom’s books will need it as well.” ‘“Your mate will deliver them to you in bed,” said Queen Dallis. Maven took his leave, followed by King Ak and me. ‘Unsurely, Ak and I ed through the grand hall. We looked for a story etched into the red granite. Then we debated which story was the most relevant. When the both of us agreed, we came up with an inspiring speech as we led the charge into battle. Then, my son, your father and I thought of words that would soothes the hearts of the loved ones of those who had fallen in battle. ‘Not this time. We didn’t even hold paws which never happened. I and my love were trembling with guilt and dread. The both of us felt heavy. Not one of us wanted to go down this path. However, the royal family could not stand by and allow the woodland clan to maim and kill at their whim. To this end, the royal family must, under law, protect our children at all costs. In spite of that, this was by far the worst trial. We were the new mother and father of this land. We had to face the fire along with the knights. ‘Maven opened the grand hall door and darted off. Awaiting your father and me were four dragon and human knight in full armour, wearing pink tabards with the hand-and-paw heraldry, with poleaxes in hand and paw. The knights took their positions in front and behind us, and then we moved on. ‘I drew near the grain store door. All seven were closed. I had always heard the bustling of the city, but now, there was a queer slightness and the stale and hard smell of tension mixed with blood, fear and grief hanging thick in the air. Your father was a human. His nose was not as keen as mine, but he too was uneased

by the quite calm that had fallen over the city. ‘We reached the outer limits of the city. There was not a single human or dragon in sight or smell. The shops and stores were deserted, with their goods on wooden displays and doors open in the main streets and roads that darted off every which way. Above them, the homes that stretched up as far as the eye could see were too quiet, with no children playing on the steps or running about. The clothing that hung on ropes suspended above the city were still. Anyone could have wondered in and taken what they would have liked. We didn’t linger and continued on down the lonely street with an odd cat scurrying past. ‘Soon we turned down a street that led into the city centre. The scent I had smelt earlier grew stronger. Your father and I ed a home built out of interlocking red granite blocks with a terracotta gabled roof that was awkwardly positioned in the middle of the red granite road. Suddenly the road continued to flow in two directions. The thin cuts in it that had been made by carts over the millennia washed up like waves on a beach on the lower bricks of the home. The door was of heavy iron with the kingdom heraldry – the hand and the paw – at its centre. This was the lords and marshals’ manor and office. By law, it must be open from the moment the shops and stores are set up for the day trade and closed when they pack up for the night. And of course, it’s not open on the two days of rest in the winter and one day of rest for the remainder of the year. This is law. To see the doors shut meant things must be truly dire. ‘Your father and I, with the knights peering out for knives around corners, took the road to the left of the lords and marshals’ home. We were soon flanked by breweries and wine stores with smaller shops trading in all kind of ales brewed for this land and many others throughout the known realms. ‘Muffled cries of pain engulfed us. The more we travelled, the sharper, stronger and more desperate the screams were. What we confronted at the end of the street was so shocking, there are no words for it. In the city centre, with gentle sunlight from the glass above that was the same size as the city centre, were rows upon rows of blackened and bloody flesh – bodies. Some human bodies were disfigured to the point of being unrecognisable. The dragons had some horrific burns, some so bad, large pieces of their scales were missing, parts of their tunics embedded in their wounds. They languished next to the humans. ‘Your father and I looked over to the far back of the city centre. There were

humans and dragons with deep cuts on their limbs and bodies made by dragon talons. I know this because I am a dragon, and the wounds had hook-like puncture marks where the talons drove into the flesh and scales. All were moaning and crying from the pain. In this sea of all our broken children were the healers, both humans and dragons, with bloodstained blue tabards, working feverishly, but there were so little of them. The need was beyond words and the scope of what this kingdom could deal with. This was the worst tragedy I had ever seen. This would stay with me till I meet my mate again, and in the days before he died, we spoke of it. ‘All the city folk were comforting the injured and giving them water, doing whatever they could, even taking their tunics off their backs, tearing them into strips and making bandages. My eyes cast over to another corner of the city centre. Gathered together and sitting on cushions taken from the homes nearby were the dragon and human young. From what I could see, they had light injuries. There must have been every mother in the city with them, wrapping the young up in warm blankets and holding their hands and paws as the young cried and trembled. It was heartbreaking. In spite of this, more injured arrived on the backs of dragons and humans and on stretchers carried by humans and dragons as well. Your father and I looked at each other, lost for words for a moment. ‘“This is the worst thing my eyes have ever witnessed,” said Ak as his and my armour rattled from our trembling bodied. The rare fire red granite blocks that were foundations of the city centre and what all in the city took pride in was now paved in utter devastation. ‘I looked at my love. His face had lost its white colour. I turned my head. In the middle of the injured that lay before us was a male dragon, no older than twentytwo years old. Still a child, he lay motionless under a woollen blanket. All you could see was his brown and black scales on his head and face. Sitting next to him was a human woman. Next to her was who I would assume was her dragon father. Both their blue tabards were heavily soiled with blood. I focused on the woman. Wrapped around her wrist were fine roots. With my eyes, I followed them to the lad. The roots continued on under the blanket. The boy was motionless. The female healer looked at her father and shook her head. The roots retreated. The dragon healer pulled the blanket over the lad’s head. They both moved on to the patient next to the boy. ‘You father and I shed tears. We were so appalled at the sheer number of our

children that were suffering and losing their lives for no good reason, the blood of our children pooled around my paws and Ak’s feet. ‘The dragon knight saw my eyes, and his muzzle picked up our scent. I think he thought that we were too much of a distraction. The knight wrapped his wings around your father and me. With haste, he and his son headed to the warehouse district. ‘The dragon knight set us down. His son, the human knight, removed his gauntlets. With his pink tabard, he dried our tears. ‘“Sorry, my queen mother and father king,” said the dragon knight. “All healers and city folk need to concentrate on their tasks. Seeing you with tears in your eyes, they might give up all hope in a hopeless situation. This is the side of war you have not seen before. You two are young, and that, by the way, is not your fault.” The human knight stood next to his father. ‘“Thank you. We’d best move on,” said Ak. ‘The warehouse district was normally filled with the dull tinging sound of hammer meeting iron. Many smiths and iron trades had their workshops down here, not to mention the smell of iron in the air from the only smelter. I looked up at the many levels of storehouses, but there was no one picking up stocks or making deliveries. There were odd, empty crates stacked to the full height of a dragon and carts scattered about. ‘Out of the corner of my eye, my love was gazing at the chasm that filled most of the city with light and fresh air. That was where the wives of the workers met their loved ones and children for lunch and ate together. But it was empty. There should have been ten thousand or more humans and dragons resting, eating and sunning themselves, but they were all helping the injured. ‘Your father, Akron, took my paw and forced a smile. We were about to continue on when the knights reached for their swords. We looked to the right of the chasm. There was a short, thin-framed human woman on her knees with matted hair. She was about thirty-five years old, wearing an unironed brown dress. I looked a little closely and saw she had fine roots wrapped around her wrist. The knights gripped their hilts and began to draw their swords. King Ak put his hands on both the knights’ arms and shook his head. They sheathed their weapons.

‘“Priestess Elsey, you have arrived. Thank you for answering our call, and I’ll see you are rewarded for your and the other wizards’ work,” said Ak. ‘The roots retreated back to their origins, somewhere deep in the many caves. The priestess rose up. “Aye, the problem with living in the stone is the roots are small at best. You need to put more plants in pot around the city, lots of different types. It will help the city feel more youthful. I give my word. I see, my king, you had fought and won with your dragon father in regards to the recruitment and training of dragon healers. I commend you on that. I saw the benefits of your fruit when I rose up from the soil and witnessed a dragon setting the ulna bone in a human lad.” ‘She stood up and brushed the dirt off her dress. I was able to get a better look at her weather-beaten face. Elsey continued. ‘“This will be the only moment I will say this you. Insult me again with payment, and I’ll drag you both underground. King Ak, your use of magic has freed my kind from the dungeons of Srathlyde. Let’s not forget your cunning, my lady Queen Grace, when negotiating with that realm’s king. I quite forget how much of an inbred whore he is… Well, what can you expect from the union of sister and brother? It’s ghastly, really. My brother is uglier than a donkey’s ass. There is not a force in the heavens that could command me to lay with him. Enough of that. There are sixteen of us and more on the way. This includes dragon healers as well.” ‘An off-white-and-blue-scaled male dragon, wearing a brass-coloured hose and tunic with brown boots, a leather sack tied onto his chest and paws full of glass jars, ran out of the shadows and tripped over his own tail. The jars flew out of his paws. With his tail and paws, he caught them all. “That is swamp millet. It’s ridiculously expensive. Only two kingdoms cultivated it. I cannot what it’s for,” he said. ‘The priestess Elsey smiled. “Well, Father, you have found and raided the herbalist’s shop. You did leave payment. , we are guests, my dear father. Swamp millet is used to stop heavy bleeding on the inside.” ‘“Yes, of course, I only steal when I need –” He saw us out of the corner of his eye. “My lady and king, I would bow, but –” ‘“That’s fine, and we are called Queen Mother and Father King,” I said.

‘“Right this is what is going to happen,” said Elsey and continued, “The unfortunate consequences of your marriage, my lady, has infuriated the Council of Magic and Sorcery for reasons I don’t know nor care to know. The council seems to think dragons and pixies are lower than humans. To me, it’s all horseshit. I am owned by a dragon, my father. Nevertheless, for years, the council has been trying to get spies into this kingdom. All lost their heads. And the Black Company had the cheek, on a number of occasions, to send the heads back to the council as a warning not to interfere.” Elsey giggled most sinister. “I can’t tell how much that pissed off the council. I know of their anger. A little bird told me. So I can see the Council of Healing and Wizardry here is still languishing behind the most basic of skills, more to the point, in defensive and offensive magic. This includes using O’Father’s magic and dark spells. The good shit. Now defectors of the Council of Magic and Sorcery had offered their skills to you. But they were killed. The knights have no idea if the wizards were being truthful. The knights have hard heads. They themselves could have been killed by the wizards, but the knights have been hit in the head one too many times and failed to think of that. The knights need to think a little more. You two have been there. Mother and Father, it is your job to guide them, and you, King Ak, being a knight and wizard, should have been doing this from the start of your reign. ‘“So this is what’s going to happen. I and my father and mother are going to move into the Hall of Magic and Healing then, when we have settled, take over the schools and sort out the education structure. This means training scouts to find humans and dragons in this kingdom who have natural abilities with magic. The same scouts will find fighters with abilities to use magic and train them. Your Hall of Magic and Healing with have a militant regiment of offensive and defensive purposes. They will not be knights but have the same training and take the same tests. I’ll take four of the best and worst of the dragons and humans. Bring priestess and priest families here. They will be the teachers of combat magic. There is no need for an herbalist. There is one here. That is a strength you have – everything needed and the knowledge to back it up. And I’ll take over healing magic and the infamy. Right, Father, good with you?” ‘He nodded. “I’ll tell my wife. She will be thrilled, and I know of the families. They are already here.” ‘“Jolly good, we’d best run off,” said Elsey. She and her father headed on the path we took out of the city, chatting with one another.

‘Ak and I, with the knights, continued on, feeling the ruts in the road made by carts and horseshoes and, of course, dodging horse shit. The garden mothers hadn’t scooped it up for their plants yet. The endless rows of warehouses and workshops ed us by. The rustling of our armour gently echoed into the eerie silence. ‘It wasn’t too long before we had arrived at last. Rows of workshops leading to a dead end of a red granite wall stood hundreds of feet high. I looked up at the workshops. This was where all bar one of the armour and sword smiths had their workshops. The granite ramps led up to the individual levels, usually filled with other trades like woodcraft and leather craft, men toiling on them and using the ramp to hammer the cores of sheaths together. You can see all the dents into the stone. But it was quiet. All were in the city centre or outside, helping the villagers. The knights bowed and headed back to their posts. ‘Ak and I walked alongside the smiths’ workshops. Normally, you could feel the heat from the fire that lived inside the many forges below, smoke coming up from one continuous chimney and blowing into a mad entanglement of tunnels that lead somewhere outside. Only the city engineers knew more about that. The fires were not home, and it was cool. In a way, it was a blessing for us, being in armour. The extra heat would have cooked us and drained our strength. The workshops abruptly stopped at a slab of red granite that disappeared into the blackness. Before us was a tunnel. Your father and I walked in. ‘The tunnel was lit by blue flames that danced on simple iron torches. The flames didn’t blacken the stone walls. Father told me a story when I was little. This kingdom and its first queen mothers were staring down the first battle with the kingdom of Srathlyde for their freedom. The slaves were outnumbered and did not have the weapons to fight. It was, in every sense of the word, a barehand-and-paw fight to the death. Before the battle started, a dying-out race of people saved this kingdom and its first human and dragon queen mothers. This race left us with a few gifts, the blue torches being one of these gifts, and the magic gate. I forget the full story. It may come to me at another moment. Anyways, there was a white light drawing us farther in. ‘Ak and I stepped through the veil of light and on the terracotta pavement that encircled soft green grass and a tower above. Carved into the granite were the homes of the knights’ families, with their clothing hanging on ropes and rustling in the light breeze. All was quiet. Below were the halls of the knights’ company.

The only trace of the halls were the solid oak doors. The halls went deep into the red granite. Flanked on both sides in the centre was a large natural opening in the stone where sunlight and fresh air seeped in. That was where the children played and the mother had their gardens. ‘In front of the last blue hall door on the left was an old man by the name of Carl. He was in late nineties, wearing a brown hose and tunic and a blue tabard. He was surround by open spell books. Nested in between the books were some empty and full glass jars. This man was the head of the Council of Healing and Magic and oversaw the school. Next to him was a young male dragon pupil – I cannot his name – wearing the same as Carl. The young dragon was encomed by plants and herbs in blue glazed pots and books on harvesting and healing. In his paws were specialised tools he used to trim the needed parts of the plants and lay them on linen cloth for his master. ‘Ak and I headed for the black hall door. My love opened it. I smiled. He and I walked into the training chamber. It had a leather padded floor. The wall off to the left was blackened from dragon knights taming their fire. Above were oil lamps suspended from iron chains. This chamber was big enough to accommodate six humans and dragons while they trained and without them getting in each other’s way. ‘Ak I walked across the chamber to a door that look like it was carved out of the granite. We pushed it open and stepped into the grand hall of the Black Company. Lying before us were two long and wide black oak tables with leatherback chairs for humans. Next to them were leather benches for dragons. All had battle scenes carved into their legs. The roof was also carved with battles long since the past, so vivid that the knights leapt out at you. ‘On the far end was a black oak map table, heavy blocks built behind it. There was a map of this kingdom draped over the whole wall. On the opposite side were white oak ale barrels, each of them the same size as a dragon. To the left of them was an oak door for the royal cooking room workers to get into. In the middle, on the other side of us, was a black oak door, large enough for two dragons to step through, that led to the dorms of the knights that lived here, and they lived as knights, not as family men and women. It was also where the armoury was located for this company. That was where the knights dressed for battle.

‘Out of that door emerged two knights, one deep-chested male dragon wearing a black tabard with a white hand and paw painted on it and plate armour and, next to him, a tall, well-built male human knight wearing the same armour and tabard. Both had great swords of war on their hips and a war axe in their hand and paw. Both the knights lowered their heads, and the dragon said, “My new queen mother Grace and my new father king Ak. Twenty-six knights of the Black Company are waiting. I’m Captain Ninian, and this is my son, Captain Oidhche, awaiting your word.” ‘“We’ll march out and avoid the city centre. It’s overcrowded with injured villagers. We’ll get in the way,” said Ak. ‘“With respect and love for you both,” said Captain Oidhche, “Queen Mother Grace and Father King Ak will need to march us through the city centre. This is to show strength. This will prove you love your children. This will give rise to hope, and that will make the hearts of the healers burn and fight a bit harder to save the lives of your children.” ‘King Ak and I looked at each other. Not one of us wanted to see the looks of pain on our children’s faces and hear their screams and crying. It was too heartbreaking. Before my mother died, these were her last words to my mate and I. We listened to the knights of the Black Company. They were the oldest and wisest of all the companies. Ak and I nodded. ‘“Call your men,” I said. ‘Captain Ninian, with the shaft of his axe, struck on the oak door. Twenty-six knights of the Black Company, both humans and dragons, dressed in plate armour and black tabards with hands and paws, streamed out. Ak and I turned and headed back out, moving forward. ‘Ak and I were marching down the same street. The sound of twenty-eight knights’ armour was clanking as our guards took us on earlier. Some of the injured dragons were being carried on stretchers up the ramps by the City Company to the homes of the city’s inhabitants who had been kind enough to give shelter. On the backs of the knights, I could see humans as well. Scurrying out of the shops were mothers, human and dragon, with baskets filled with food. They paid no attention to us and moved on to the city centre. ‘As we moved closer to the city centre, I could smell the same scent of death and

pain. Ak and I trembled, not wanting to go back. ‘“Lower your visors,” said Captain Ninian. Ak and I lowered our visors as we approached the city centre. ‘Priestess Elsey and her father were working on sorting out the worst of the injured. She and her father carried them to corner of the third main street where the other wizards and witches of No Man’s Land had been working on them. ‘Ak and I were about to step forward when, through the slits of our visors, we saw the floor was covered in fine roots. There were plants in terracotta pots overflowing with roots and more potted plates being brought by the city’s inhabitants, and the plants that had die were being taken away. All the plants’ life energy or life force had been drained to spare the lives of the injured. ‘I found a path in the city centre with little roots. In a single file, we marched through. Ak and I noticed the stress and strain on our healers. However, it was peculiar. Seeing us, their queen mother and father king with the Black Company knights, reinvigorated the healers. They continued to toil in the dreadful conditions. ‘As we headed up the third main street with the ruts in the road making it hard to get a good grip – no sand had been laid that day – halfway up, Ak and I got a stark reminder of what had transpired. Laying under blood-soaked sheets were the dead. Tending to them was a family of human and dragons with no children, wearing black tunics and hoses with white tabards with white hands and paws. They were the city’s undertakers or keepers of the dead. They were performing the last rites by our law to bathe and clear the dead for interment. The keepers did not look at us. They continued on with their work. ‘We continued to march. The shops stopped, but the homes that towered above us encircled a narrow . To the left were the four magic gates and the mazes of back streets and lanes ahead to the granite tunnel that led to the fifth nonmagic gate. We continued on up the tunnel. We were greeted by the same blue flame torches. ‘Carts and wagons, some with their horses, laden with goods partially blocked the way. All were well guard by the City Company knight. They guided us all through the wagons up to the fifth non-magic gate, where a heavy containment of Royal and City Company knights had it locked down.

‘A human knight from the City Company stepped out. I could not tell them apart. Due to the armour, all the knights looked alike. “Mother and Father, the gate has been shut. Only the injured and wizards have been granted access. The rest of the caravan has been sent to the village of Miya. They will return at first light.” ‘He nodded to a dragon knight with a heavy chain in his paws. He pulled on it with all his might. The sold granite block door creaked and groaned. Slowly, it rose up. The knight nodded for us to . Ak and I stepped into a cave with a well-worn basalt path. Thank O’Mother someone had put sand down for grip. Just ahead were warm rays of the sun. What greeted Ak and me at the end of the cave was a scene the devastated us. ‘On the soft green hillside were villagers who had lost their homes or had been displaced. All had looks of fear and uncertainty in their eyes. Some were blackened from the fires. Some human and dragon families had lost everything. They were wearing the last of their possessions and giving food, comfort and whatever they could spare the city folk. Other humans and dragons from all corners of the kingdom had flown in or used the magic gates. They were cooking food and tending to the less injured. The City and Black Company were on the outer figures, standing guard on top of the hill. I could smell a detachment of the Archer Company. Still, the scale of devastation did catch Ak and me off guard and shocked us. There must have been two thousand humans and dragons and their young, crying tears of pain and grief from the loss of their loved ones. This made Ak and I tremble with rage. ‘Captain Oidhche knelt before us and cupped his hand and helped Ak and I onto Captain Ninian’s back. He held out his paws and helped his son up. All three of us settled ourselves on the flat part of plate armour nestled in Captain Ninian’s wings. He unfolded them and took to the sky, followed by the other twenty-six knights. ‘Ak and I looked ahead at the farmlands. Crops were ready to be harvested, but the fields were quiet. Even when we had ed over the small village, there wasn’t a soul out. I looked at my love and Captain Oidhche. “Word must have spread fast,” I said. ‘A marshal from the nearby villages flew close with his human daughter, both wearing green hoses and tunics. He spotted us and knew all was safe. He and his young nodded then broke away.

‘“Yes, all is quiet. Even the sky has stood still. Hopefully, the good folk see us. They will be more at ease and go about their lives,” said Ak. ‘It took the best part of the mid-morning to reach the forest of hoop pines that marked the border of the woodlands close to the chieftain’s villages. ‘Captain Ninian tasted the air with his nose. His son looked into the wood for movement. “All is quiet, Father King. I can hear the woodland village fires. I don’t believe they know what had transpired,” said Captain Oidhche. ‘“Aye,” said Captain Ninian. He looked for a spot to land. He circled a patch of grass twenty or so feet from the wood. He looked at his knights and pointed to the location with his tail. Captain Ninian landed first then the rest of the knights formed a protective ring around Ak and me. A human knight stepped forward and helped us off Captain Ninian’s back. “All knights, take water” said Ak. He handed me his water skin, and I drank. The armour was baking me like a roast. I was sweating profusely. ‘The human knights had finished helping their dragon knights drink. They tied their water skins back under the dragons’ wings. ‘Ak and I unsheathed our swords. “I can smell the village. Kill all, and leave none alive. All will pay for their crimes,” I said in a hard, forceful tone. The knights unsheathed their swords and readied their axes. They broke the ring. Ak and I moved into the wood with the Black Company eager for blood and war. ‘A narrow path cut out of the grass – it was deep from years of the woodland clan going about their day – was where we walked flanked by the Black Company. Soon, the small villages came into view. We secured the perimeter on the off chance the village smelt us coming and had an ambush waiting for us. Slowly, we crept through the woods with our noses and ears out for any movement. All was still. ‘I stopped the knights and my love. I lifted my visor and smelt the air. “The village is close,” I said. ‘“Keep low, and spread out,” said Ak. ‘The knights faded into the woods. Ak and I continued on calmly. It was not too

long before we had arrived at the village of mud-brick homes with crudely made roof tiles. They were surrounding a well of limestone with a copper pail by its side and a length of rope. There were a few mothers and fathers, human and dragon, milling about, dressed in furs and old, worn tunics and hoses. The villagers did not fear Ak and me, even with our unsheathed swords. They barely batted an eyelid and went about their day. I saw the knights close in. ‘The first human and dragon walked within sword’s reach, and with our anger building as these villagers were going about their day, knowing the pain and suffering caused to our children, Ak and I drove our swords into their flanks. They screamed in pain then we twisted our swords and ripped them out. Blood gushed onto Ak’s and my armour and splashed onto our helms. ‘The other villagers looked on in horror, their minds paralysed by fear. They didn’t see the knights creep up behind them. In the blink of an eye, the knights cut them down without mercy, including women and children. No one was spared from the bloodbath. Not one of the male villagers fought back. The villagers who fled to their homes were soon dragged out, screaming and begging for their lives. They were put to the sword. Every knight searched the simple homes. Screaming villagers begging for their lives gave way to silence. Ak and I watched as two children, one human and the other dragon, both under the age of 10, were being dragged out of a home by a female dragon knight. She slit their throats. Blood poured onto the ground. She headed to other homes, where more screams ripped out. ‘I and Ak were jolted by the level of brutality the knights were inflecting. “I think we have made a grave error in our judgment. This is not a far fight,” I said. ‘“Yes, I agree, my love, but keep quiet,” said Ak. His eyes were hiding the pain. His body, like mine, trembled with uncertainty. “We cannot say anything that may question the honour of the knights, Grace. We will run the risk of the knights’ dissolution. We still need to reach the chieftain. The knights have to stay sharp,” said Ak. ‘I looked at the bodies in front of us, bleeding over our boots. The air was thick with the iron smell of blood. “What to do?” I said, both of us thinking and making sure we kept braves faces while the knights swept the village for anyone they might have missed.

‘Captain Ninian and Captain Oidhche, with fresh blood dripping from their tabards, approached Ak and me. “My queen mother and my father king, we have left none alive,” said Captain Ninian. ‘My love wrapped his hand around the hilt of his sword and looked at me to do the same. I placed my paw on the hilt. We both drew our blades from the dead and flicked off the blood and sheathed our swords. ‘“I, your king and father, am pleased with all your work. You have made my wife and me proud, all of you.” King Ak pointed to a lone pine to the left and a few feet from the village. “My wife and I will be waiting for you there. I’m sure your queen mother has a request for you.” ‘I had to think of way to do what was right without offending the knights’ honour and fast. With the captain looking at me, waiting to spur to action, I took a few tense moments to rack my brain for a solution. “The chivalry code that binds all knights in our kingdom forbids rape and pillage, and the dead are to remain where they fall. If your knights could indulge the women and someday the mother parts of your queen mother, I would like you knights to extend kindness not given to my children by the woodland and lay their dead in their homes. I don’t wish to bring wolves this close to our border and cause more hardship due to the loss of livestock. I hope you understand.” ‘“At once, my queen mother,” said Captain Ninian. With pride, he stood up and looked at his knights. “Well, you heard your queen mother.” The knights nodded and began to drag the dead to their homes. Captain Ninian reached down. Taking the hand and paw of those Ak and I had killed, he dragged them off. ‘Captain Oidhche, seeing our soiled boots, took his dagger from his belt. He cut prices off his tabard. He knelt and mopped the blood off Ak’s and my boots. ‘“Thank you,” said Ak. With a kind hand, my love stroked the knight’s face. Captain Oidhche smiled with joy and rushed to help his father. Ak and I headed to the lone pine. ‘Once we had arrived. Ak fumbled under his tabard for his water skin. It can be hard to grip things with gauntlets. He found the water skin. With his teeth, Ak uncorked it then held the spout up to my lips, and I drank. I had my fill and pulled my head away and watched the last of the dead being dragged away.

‘“These villages had nothing to do with attacking us. Mother and Father are not going to be pleased,” I said. ‘Ak held the water skin to his lips and drank. He pulled the spout away, allowing the water to splash on his face to cool down. He corked the water skin and tied it back on his belt. “Yes, I’m certain Mother already knows. Our dragon mother and father will be looking from heaven in shame at us,” said Ak. ‘We both looked down at the village. All that remained of life were bloody trails that led to their homes. The knights began to move up to us. The captains were the first to reach us. ‘“Take water. We will head for the chieftain’s village,” I said. The human knights helped their dragon knights untie their water skins and drink. ‘I got on all four paws. Under the watchful eyes of my love and knights, I wandered away just a few feet for air not smelling of blood and sweat. I tasted the air with my nose. I looked at my love. “There is a faint scent of a human, a young male. He has the smell of fear. I would assume he saw what happened and took off for safe haven at the chieftain’s village. They will know what happened here, and we are coming with an iron fist.” ‘“Well, that’s to the south,” said King Ak. ‘I and the knights had a bit of a giggle. “My love, you are hopeless with directions. That is northwest.” I could see his pride was injured, but I could smell that he wanted to argue the point. The knights would have stated the case, and I’m thankful the knights only giggled and kept quiet to save their father and king any more embarrassment. ‘Ak headed over to me. I stood up and kissed him on the lips. “There, there, my love,” I said in mocking tone. He glared at me. I gave him a warm smile. ‘“Right,” called Captain Ninian. His knights looked at him. “Dragon knights, flank Mother and Father. Human knights on the backs of the dragons, watch the trees and sky,” he said. The knights moved in portions with the captains taking the lead. We marched northwest with my love lost in thought about which way was south and east. I found that adorable, and to this day, it remains my most treasure memory of Ak.

‘It must have been around noon when I picked up the scent of fires cooking and heard the sounds of children playing as we reached the crest of hill. At that moment, I heard a sharp tinging then it sounded like rain hitting a sheet of iron. I looked at my love, wondering what was happening. ‘“It’s the woodland clan with blow darts. They are concealing themselves in the woods and using them as cover –” He was cut off by darts hitting us. My love pounced on me then he shut my visor. ‘Out of the eye slits, I could clearly see a human and dragon dressed in wellworn tunics and hoses in the canopy of a tall pine a few feet from us. ‘“Well, you lot,” said King Ak, “get them out of the tree before they reload.” ‘Captain Ninian and one of his dragon knights sent a volley of fire up to the tree. The human was set on fire and fell out then began to run and scream. The dragon was doused in flames which lasted a bit longer – well, that was until his fur began to burn, and he too took off. ‘More darts hit the knights’ armour. ‘“These are small game. Not worth eating,” said Ak, getting off me. ‘“You right, love?” I smiled. “Send them a wall of fire.” ‘All the human knights took cover under the dragon knights’ wings to hide from the heat. All the dragon knights sent a wall of fire towards where the darts were being shot. That sent the woodland clan running. The human knights sat back and looked at the trees’ canopies for any of the woodland clan that might still be lurking about. I knew Ak was thinking that we should have brought archers with us. ‘We continued on with eyes of the woodland clan watching us in the shadows. No one dared to get close or fire their blowdarts. My mate leaned over me and looked for any darts found past my plate. I too was doing the same but smelt for traces of his blood. The both of us were relieved that no one had been hit. The woodland clan used poison-tipped darts. It would have been impossible for the healer to treat, not knowing the type of poison in time. ‘We entered the chieftain’s village. It had large mud-brick huts with baked earth

clay tiled roofs. In the centre were wine barrels filled with water. Off to the side lay the empty ones. To the left of us was a large log hut with an earth roof, herbs growing out of it. The human and dragon villagers were wearing tattered hoses, tunics and fur combinations of clothing. The young were flocking about their mothers and women, who smelt of fear and panic. They gathered their children and ran for their huts. The men, both human and dragon, gathered to the right of the wine barrels, looking angry, each with a long wooden blowpipe in one hand or paw, the others balled into fists of rage. ‘“Right, you lot fuck off,” said Captain Oidhche. ‘The male villagers gave the captain and his men and women hard, intense, hateful gazes. However, I could smell the fear on them. Reluctantly, the male villagers withdrew to their homes. I knew some of them wanted to stand their ground, but there had been enough bloodshed, and I knew Ak felt the same. ‘“Right, secure the village. If it moves, then kill it,” said Captain Ninian. The knights dispersed and took their positions. ‘On hearing the commotion, a blue and black female dragon with red spots on her left cheek, wearing a black bear fur attached to the lower points of her paws, charged out of the hut and took aim at my love. Ak remained still. Roots snaked their way to his wrist and slipped under his armour. I too was unfazed. ‘She drew near. Roots soon entangled her paws. Ak, using the roots, threw her weight many times mine as if it was made of air. The moment her right flank impacted the hut, Ak and I heard the crack of a rib being broken. She yelped and slowly rose up. I could clearly see she was trembling in pain. She gave us a look of determined, murdering hate. She put her head down and slowly limped, preparing another charge. However, she was struggling to move with the pain or gain speed, for that matter. ‘A white dragon with blue tear-stained eyes wearing the same bear fur walked out of the hut. He looked at Ak and I with shame and lowered his head. His body was trembling. He was only twenty years younger than me. “My mate, stop this,” he snapped. ‘The female dragon stopped advancing and looked at him. “These humans and dragons killed without good reason. The death of innocent villagers needs to be avenged,” she said.

‘“I’m first chieftain of this clan. You are second to me. Your place is head of hut. Know your place. Mother tried to teach you to be gentle, but I think I have mated with a man,” he said and looked at us. “You have not met my mate. I’ve kept her from you. She is far from ready to take on my mother’s work.” ‘The female mate, angry, turned to her mate and drove her talons into the soil. She grew and spit out sparks. “You dare speak like young! How dare you insult me, the daughter of the hunter clan,” she boomed. ‘The young male dragon’s scales blushed white. He trembled at his mate. Continuing to feel embarrassed, he looked away. That made his mate wilder. She snorted out grey smoke and winced in pain. “You dare turn your back to me. I’ll kill you for that,” she shouted at the top of her voice. ‘The male stood up and kept his back to his mate. She snorted out grey smoke. The black and blue scales on her face ignited with hot rage. “My mate, we have the best and most brutal knights in the kingdom of Gilifland. All they need is a reason to think of you as a threat, and they will kill you. I could not stop them, and yes, my love, you are being an ass. Now come be by my side,” he said in a hard tone. ‘The female dragon looked around. The colour had left her face. She began to smell of fear. All the knights were staring down their noses at her with cold, hard gazes, with their hands and paws squeezing the hilts of their swords. I think she knew the danger she and her mate were in. She lowered her head and limped to her mate. As she settled next to him, the female dragon yelped in pain. She looked at him for kindness, but he refused to look at her. “You are not a good mate and woman. Mother is in heaven, crying sadly,” he said. His mate looked away and remained silent. ‘“My mate, this is King Ak and Queen Grace of Gilifland, and they are mates and wed,” said the white dragon. His mate did not look at us or bat an eyelid. She was sulking. ‘“To you, knight, I’m the first chieftain of the woodland clan. This obscene dragon by my side is my mate and the second chieftain Didda. She is from a hard-headed part of my clan to the west, the hunter clan, who like to please themselves – something I intend on fixing. My father died last night. My mother died during the last ing of the summer red moon – one red moon is one year.

My father had slowly grown mad with grief and got into his head that the kingdom of Gilifland was responsible for the death of his mate. The healers, without payment, did all they could for Mother, but there was no saving her. Father didn’t think I was fit to take the role of chieftain because I’m like mother – gentle. No good comes to men or women, both human and dragon, screaming or forcing villages to their will. I’m trying to show my mate that aggression makes war, not hurting clans when they are ill or have had O’Mother’s misfortune. ‘“I know who killed your humans and dragons – a small clan to the north on the outer edge of the wood, four of their best hunters, two humans and two dragons, the night before Father’s death. I saw them walking to the hut. I was helping a human bring down a barrel of water. My mate was with me, not helping. I wanted to know why father didn’t send for me. I left my mate and headed to the hut. I placed my ear on the wall near father’s bed. All I heard was that I was no good for this clan, that this was my birthright and that I should be challenged to the death because I was too gentle. Then I heard that my mother’s death, nevertheless, needed to be avenged. I saw my mate looking for me, so I headed back to her then I saw the hunters leave. I did not know what bad thing would happen. Your lands have been good to us, fed and healed us. The clan will know how strong my paw is,” he growled. ‘Ak and I looked at each other and wondered why we were not told of the chieftain’s madness or his death, but things were becoming clear. “Akron, it’s not my place. It’s up to Arnbery to tell you more. Anyway,” I said, “I’m done with death. That’s enough.” ‘“I agree,” said Ak. We talked quietly for a moment then he continued, “Then we make peace.” He looked up at the chieftain. “My neck is killing me. Get down on your paws, lad,” he said. ‘Arnbery settled on his front paws. ‘“You are tall like your mother. At first light, you will leave here with your mate and head to our chamber. There, we will draw up a treaty for peace.” ‘“I, being the mate and wife of Ak, will be the one who is dominant. However, in matters of state, not one of us is dominant. We are as one. I would never do what you have done, Didda, cause humiliation to your mate. He is a man, and you talk

as if he is less than you or, worse, a child, not good enough. Captain Ninian, can you ask a human and dragon to take lodging at the villages over the border at first light? Escort the chieftains to our home.” ‘Both the captains pointed to a female dragon knight and her human knight. They nodded and headed off. ‘“We’d best be off,” said Ak. “All the villagers are dead in the huts. They lay in state and need to be sent to O’Mother today, before morning. About the loss of your previous chieftain, take a moment to think of the damage done. Over the years and asking no payment, we have saved you all from pestilence, starvation and death. The knights here could have laid waste to you all. The royal family didn’t wish to do this, but you forced our hand and paw. I and my wife and mate wish no more killing from either side.” ‘Chieftains Didda and Arnbery headed back to the hut. Arnbery turned to us. “In the sun of a new day, I wish to put this well into the past. Father will now have deal with Mother in heaven. She too will be crying of the loves that we and you have killed.” He continued on into the hut. ‘Captain Oidhche got on one knee and cupped his hand. I put my hind paw in them. He pushed me up onto his father’s back. I held my paw out. Ak took it and put his foot in the knight’s hands. He pushed him, and I pulled up at the same moment. Captain Oidhche took my paw, and I helped him up. ‘“Thank you, Mother.” He smiled. ‘Ak and I sat in middle of Captain Ninian’s wings. His son sat at the base of his father’s neck. Captain Ninian looked back to make sure all his keep were safe. He looked at the sky and unfolded his wings and took off for the blue sky, followed by the other knights. ‘As Captain Ninian climbed, using his nose to guide him to a thermal, drifting home, he found one and levelled out. The other knights formed a protective ring around us. ‘“Not one of our children were lost. Not even a scratch on the hand or paw,” said Ak. ‘“Yes, my love. But what are our human mother and father going to do to us

when we get home?” I said with fear in my voice and trembling slightly. ‘“I don’t know,” said Ak. We both fell silent. The thermal carried us home. ‘The sun began to set. I looked at my love. He was in deep thought, and I rested my head on his lap. He gently stroked my face. ‘“What are you thinking of?” I said. ‘“What are you and I going to say to Mother and Father? I don’t know what’s worse – them being mad or disappointed in us. I feel I have failed them. Our mother and father in heaven must be upset with us too,” said Ak. His body trembled a little. Mine did as well. ‘“Whatever happens, we’ll do it together,” I said. ‘Ak looked down at me. “Yes. By your blue eyes, I already feel better.” He kissed me on the nose. ‘I felt Captain Ninian descending. “We are home,” I said. ‘Captain Ninian landed gently. I could feel the thunder of his heart. Carrying Ak and the weight of the armour had drained his strength. ‘Ak help me up, and we walked to the captain’s shoulder plate. Ak slipped down. I too slipped down. Ak caught me but almost tripped. “Well, you are heavy.” He smirked. ‘My visor slammed shut. “Are you calling me fat?” my voice echoed, and I snorted out smoke. ‘Ak lifted up my visor. I glared at him for an answer. Ak kissed me on the tip of my nose. “My love, I would never be that dumb. You have talons that are quite sharp and fire on your breath. Let’s not forget your strength. You may be little for a dragon, but you have the heat and embrace of a bear.” Ak smiled. I kissed him on the lips. ‘The other knights landed, to their relief. He took off my helm then his. A gentle, cold wind kicked up, I looked around. All the villagers had gone back home, and the caravans made it in for the night.

‘“Mother and Father must have finished building shelters for our displaced children. I would think some of the farmers would be keen to be reunited with their crops and cows,” said Ak. ‘“Aye,” I said “To make them feel safe, Mother and Father would have posted extra guards. They will help with reconstruction. Let’s head in. It’s cold.” Ak nodded. ‘In the cave, resting on rocky ledges were oil lamps that helped light the way, though it was still dark and the path we were walking on was only lit by the dimmest of lights. Normally, the fifth non-magic gate was closed at night, but the city company kept it open for us. The next magic gate was the west gate. After the night flight, the dragon and human knights were worn out, and we would have to make camp for the night. I was thankful for the kind soul that lay sand out. I could walk on my hind legs with my love without slipping. ‘Awaiting us and the Black Company were a human knight and a dragon knight from the City Company outside the granite gate. ‘“Thank you for keep the door open,” I said. “You go, my love.” ‘“It is safe. Call the archers back and resume your normal duties,” said Ak. The knights nodded and stepped out of the way and let us . ‘The age through the tunnel with the blue-flamed torches had been clear of the carts and wagons, but we all still walked to the other side where the ruts were not as bad. Having said this, there were curse words coming from the Black Company as some of them stubbed their paws and feet and also tipped themselves over. ‘The smell of women cooking dinner for their loves ones wafted into our schnozzles. It made Ak’s and my bellies grumble. Both of us hadn’t eat a thing all day. We ed by the path that led to the magic gate. Human and dragon knights from the City Company were lighting oil lamps and stocking up a fire pit to keep warm overnight. ‘The homes above us gave way to the quiet shops and homes of the main street. All still remained closed. On a normal day at this time of evening, the shopkeepers would be packing up and have their young helping. There was the odd human and dragon with their arms full of things scurrying about above us.

‘We reach the city centre. It was a comforting site, for Ak and I did tremble with sadness. On their hands and knees, wearing well-worn hoses and tunics, with dragons on their bellies, the City Engineers with horse-hair brushes in their hands and paws and pails filled with steaming hot water were scrubbing the blood off with soap nuts. ‘“The city folk must have taken the injured back to their homes. The infirmary must still be full. Tonight, many healers will forgo rest. By sunrise, how many of our children will succumb to their injuries?” said Ak in a dull tone of voice. ‘“Yes, my love. The cries of grief and madness that will follow, sadly, will continue for some days to . Something I wish to never experience,” I said. ‘Ak took my paws. “Death will not take me, your mate, friend and husband, my master,” he said. I squeezed his hand to comfort him. ‘A human knight and a dragon knight from the Royal Company was marching up the first main street. Ak and I turned to the captains of the Black Company. ‘“Thank you. I’m pleased not one of my children were lost. Thank you all, and I love you all.” ‘Ak smiled at the Black Company. “All of you, feast till you burst, and drink till your wives or fellow knights have to drag you home. I love you all and thank you all for coming back alive and, well, now go and be jolly.” ‘“Hear that, lad?” said Captain Ninian. “The moment has arrived to get shitfaced drunk.” ‘A young human male stopped scrubbing the blood and looked up at us. “Queen Mother, Father King and to all the knights. If you would be so kind – and I don’t wish to see you slip – you’d best walk on the outside where it’s dry.” He returned to his work. ‘The Black Company, in a single file, walked on the outer edges of the city centre, laughing and carrying on. Ak and I headed the other way and met with the royal guards then we continued on down the main street, avoiding the ruts. ‘Sitting out in front of a closed fruit shop was a male dragon healer. On his right side were empty terracotta pots. Ak, the guards and I got closer. I saw that by the

healer’s left side was his human daughter, about seven years old, wearing a green linen dress. She was pulling out brown, shrivelled up plants out of the pots. Her father took the empty pot and placed another one in front of her with his tail. ‘“The plants’ life energy was drained by the healers. It was necessary to save the village. It’s sad – one thing must die for another to live, but that’s life,” said Ak. ‘The little girl looked up at me and smiled, but that was soon replaced by a nervous grin. She smelt frightened then she looked away and grasped her father’s tail. He looked at us then stroked his daughter’s hair and kissed her on the cheek. “It’s well, dear, they will not hurt you. It’s blood from helping.” He gently smiled. Being a human, she could not smell the lie. ‘“The blood on your armour,” said one of the knights. I and Ak had completely forgotten about it. We quickly moved on and turned down the first back street then continued on through lanes till we wound up at the royal cooking room. The smell of roasting meats made Ak and me weak with hunger. We ed the grain stores. A middle-aged human and a middle-aged dragon, both in white tunics and hoses, pushing a cart filled with wheat, ed us by without batting an eyelid. ‘Ak and I trembled with fear as we got close to home. The two guards disappeared into their chambers. The knights on duty opened the door. Ak and I stepped into the grand hall. After a battle, I would gaze up and look for a story to tell my love at night then make love with him. This time, I looked straight ahead to the main chamber door with trepidation, and so did Ak. ‘Ak and I drew close to the main chamber door. The both of us lost our appetites and trembled with nervousness. I pushed open the main chamber door, and we continue to the desks where Mother and Father were sitting. No longer in their cloaks, they were wearing the same tabards. Behind them was a black surcoat stained with blood. Of course. ‘We stood in front of the desk. Ak looked at his feet, me at my paws. We were trembling so much, our armour rattled. ‘Queen Dallis and King Angus put down their quills and looked up at Ak and me. They saw our bloodstained armour. Mother and Father paused for a moment. That made Ak and I tremble even more. They only did that when they were really upset and angry.

‘“Well,” said Father. His voice boomed in the chamber. ‘Ak and I didn’t look at him. ‘“Well, look at us,” he boomed. ‘Ak and I hesitated to move out of fear, but we slowly raised our heads. We were greeted by the glare of disappointment. ‘“I had one of the healers keep an eye on you two. Well, Mother and I are waiting,” said Father in a firm tone. ‘“We…” My paws were shaking so bad. “Ak,” I said with a trembling voice. My father rose. ‘“Look at your mother and I.” ‘Ak and I immediately looked at our parents. Neither one of us had never seen them this mad before. Ak glanced at me for permission to speak. I nodded then he looked at Queen Dallis and King Angus. ‘“The first village of the woodland clan was to the west of the farmers’ village, Eloy. We marched in. The woodland clan looked surprised to see us, but my mate and I were angry. Then Grace and I gave the order to the knights to kill them all. We took part in the killing as well . . .” ‘Mother’s and Father’s faces turned cherry red with absolute rage. Father slammed his fist down on the desk. Through his teeth, he said “You blood dickheads, the both of you. Did the both of you stop to think they might have been innocent?” ‘Ak’s and my armour rattled loudly. We were trembling that badly. Mother put her hand on Father’s shoulder. That calmed him down. Mother looked at the both of us intently. “Well, what happened after that? Don’t lie to me,” she said in a quiet tone, one she only used when she was far beyond rage. ‘“Ak and I witnessed the horrifying violence of the Black Company. Then Ak and I knew we had made a grave error in judgement. No woman or child was spared,” I said. ‘“Please tell me you didn’t tell the knights to stop or show your feelings to the

Black Company,” growled Father. ‘“No, Father,” I said. “Ak and I dared not to.” ‘“Well, at least you two blockheads have listened. If you had showed how you felt, then the knights would have been confused and lost confidence. That could have led to their guards being dropped, and that would have exposed the two of you,” said Father. He reached over the desk and grabbed Ak and me by our tabards and pulled us close to his face. Very calmly but with a forceful tone, he said, “The Black Company are not to be used for spilling innocent blood. Don’t you two dare do it again.” Father let us go and settled in his seat. “Well… continue.” ‘Ak and I took a moment to control our trembling. Once more, Ak looked at me for permission to speak,’ says Queen Grace. She glances at her son. ‘I should tell you that your father was a terrible liar. When we were in strife, he could not lie to save himself, so I did all the talking. That used to be our undoing with mothers and fathers.’ She continues. ‘I nodded. I was a trembling mess, and fear gripped my mind. ‘“I asked the knights,” said Ak, “if they could lay the dead in their homes. My wife is a woman, and I needed to show some respect and remorse for what I and Grace had done. Thankfully, the knights were only too happy to do as asked, and I made sure it was worded right. They knew it made Mother happy. ‘“From there, we headed to the chieftain’s village. The knights surrounded the villagers. I ordered only to kill if provoked. The villagers, thankful, took shelter in their homes. The male humans and dragons, on the other hand, did want to fight. When they saw the Black Company had their hands and paws squeezing their hilts, the male villagers backed down and headed for home. Grace and I continued to the chieftain’s hut. A female dragon charged at me, but I used magic to toss her to one side. Arnbery came out. He informed Grace and l that he was the new chieftain of the woodland clan and that his father had gone mad with grief, blaming us for not saving his mate and for her death. On the night of his father’s death the then chieftain set a hunting party from the north to avenge his mate’s death then he died. ‘“I could see the regret in Arnbery’s eyes. Grace and I knew he had nothing to do with his father’s action. Grace and I talked then we offered the new chieftain

and his mate to come here at first light to sign a treaty,” said Ak. ‘King Angus leaned back in his chair. “Well then, I had no idea of the chieftain’s death. After his mate had ed away, he became distant. I should have surmised there was more afoot. Well then, this is your fuck-up. The fact behind the deeds does not clean you, my son and daughter, of your sin of killing innocent humans and dragons. The punishment is death, had it been in our land. You two are not above the law. This will be the last time you are told this. The Black Company are not your plaything. You have to hear with your other ears and see with your other eyes, and that would have told the Black Company that they were your guards. They live the lives of knights. So few have families. Don’t you dare insult the Black Company again. They love you and will do anything and kill anything to make you happy. It’s true that the Black Company fight for the humans and dragons of this kingdom, but they also serve you. Grace, you are still too young for the responsibility of being the queen mother, but O’Mother saw it fit to take our parents. Ak, I have been told that you, in a way, grew up with Grace when she had found you at a young age. My grandfather told me that you have not aged a day since you were found. We think that you are the same age as Grace and that you have matured at the same rate as a male dragon. The child part of you has long gone. I accepted and demanded better. I have no idea where you came from, but that is not an excuse for this mess. Grace, Ak, you don’t do what you did to your loved ones.” ‘“Look at me,” said Queen Dallis. Ak and I looked at her “Some good will come from this mess. The first is the appointing of a new head of the healer school. The bloke we have is getting too old. The kingdom is in dire need of new blood flowing into the school. I commend you both on taking the incentive you had. Sadly, the Council of Magic have tried for years to get us licensed, but this kingdom has refused because they want influences, and their demands of removing the dragon throne are absurd. The price for the kingdom is the lack of knowledge in healing and magic. This makes us vulnerable to the council. Those days will soon be at an end. The spies will be found and put to death for treason. The priestess and her family from No’s Man Land will be even better than anything from the council. To this end, we will be able to defend ourselves against magic, and of course, those who defect, the knights will not have to kill them on sight. “Now, you two, Cara has set out the things you need waiting for you. Go and clean up. Dinner will be here soon, and you both have a long night ahead.”

‘Ak and I nodded and headed to our chamber. The bed had been made. Resting at the end was an oak tray with a bowl of wet sand, cloth, a glass bottle of oil and a ceramic pitcher of water with a white bowl under it. Ak and I rested our helms on the bed. I wrapped my paws around my love and shed quiet tears. ‘“I know, dear, it’s well. They know you love them. Mother and Father will forgive you,” said Ak in his quiet, reassuring tone. ‘“And you too,” I said and let him go. Ak slipped my tabard off then he too removed his one and tossed them by the foot of the bed. We helped each out of our armour and lay the pieces on the bed. We both felt refreshed, like spring lambs shedding their wool. Ak took off my gambeson and padded hose then I helped him out of his soft armour. We tossed them in the pile of tabards. We turned to our armour and sorted out what pieces were soiled. Ak and I lined them up. Ak and I scooped up a small amount of wet sand in our hands and paws. We scrub the blood off. Once that was done, Ak and I wiped off the leftover stains with a damp cloth. We oiled our armour. I packed them away while Ak oiled our swords and returned them back to their chest. ‘I climbed out from under the bed and stripped off my hose and breeches. I pulled off my tunic, but it got stuck halfway up my neck. Ak helped me pull it off. “Having a long neck is a pain,” I said. ‘Ak kissed me on the cheek and said, “That’s why you own a human.” He smiled and helped me pull the tunic off then he began to undress. I heated the pitcher of water with my flame and dipped my paw in it, feeling if it was hot enough. I picked up the last two bits of cloth then immersed them in the water and lathered them up with soap nuts. Normally, Ak and I wouldn’t bother. Instead, we’d make love and have a bath in the morning. Neither one of us felt like it. I had to prove to Mother I was not a selfish little girl anymore. ‘Ak tossed his clothing in the piles then he stood in front of me. I wrung the cloth then I ran it over his strong body. I was interested in the diamond pendant around his neck in the shape of a falling tear. It had a heavy chain like yours, my son. When I was done with his back, Ak kissed me and said thank you. Ak took the clean cloth out of the jug and wiped me down with care. He brought me close to his chest and scrubbed the sweat out of my back scales. I always felt safe in his arms.

‘Ak dried me off with a towel then I headed to a chest of drawers and took out our clothing. It felt a little chilly, so I took out surcoats as well. I liked hoses and tunics that matched the colour of my mate and my scales. Ak helped me into them, and I helped him. Cara came into our chamber without her armour and began to clean up. Ak and I headed out. ‘Mother and Father were on the bench with silver trays on their laps, eating dinner with the fires well alight. Father put his eating pick down and wrapped his fingers around a glass goblet of wine. “Dinner is on the desk for you two.” ‘“I’m not that hungry,” said Ak. ‘“Neither am I,” I said. ‘“Well, you two have a long night waiting, so eat. No good thinking comes from an empty belly,” said Mother. ‘“Do as you’re told. You two hadn’t had a thing to eat all day,” said Father. ‘Ak and I headed to the desk. Ak pulled out Mother’s chair, and I sat. Ak took father’s seat. On the desk, there was a silver dome. Etched into it were dragon and human young at play. In the middle were piles of parchment, a glass inkwell, owl quills and a small knife to trim them. With my tail, I lifted the domes. On terracotta plates, steaming hot, were roasted wild rabbit and lamb with vegetables and gravy. I pierced the meat with my eating pick and fed my human. ‘“Now, dear, your father and I have other jobs to do. The pair of you should be with us. However, the work you must do is far more important,” said Mother. ‘Cara, with her tail, rested two goblets next to Ak then she filled them with wine. Cara headed over to Mother’s and Father’s goblets and topped them up. She rested the glass vessel on the table, on the end of the bench. She disappeared into Mother and Father’s chamber. ‘Father wiped his mouth and kissed his wife on the cheek. “Thanks for that, love,” he said and took his goblet and leaned back. He wore a stuffed grin and rubbed his full belly. “The task for Mother and me is for our dear friend the royal armourer. She is in her late forties. For a human, that’s getting on in life. She has sired no young and has never married, only to her work. The royal armourer needs to on her skills. This kingdom can ill afford to lose them.

‘“There is a cowan in the warehouse district, a young dragon by the name of Peter. He is only seventy years old. He has great skill with working iron. He is unmatched by any smith in his ability to temper iron. Peter had a bit of a rough start coming to this kingdom, looking for his mate but finding himself in strife with the City Company for stealing. The lad was starving. He didn’t know there was no need for that. No one goes hungry in our home. ‘“Anyway, the City Company took Peter to the cells on his own. Two knights saw to some food. There, the knights learned Peter was forty-five years old and came from the land of Gilbert. That’s over two years of flight from here and across many seas. Peter said sorry, and being young, he cried. The poor lad said he’d run out of coin and that he had gone without food for a week. The male human knight stayed with the lad and gave him comfort while the dragon female knight saw to some clean clothing and a bath for the lad. ‘“The following day, Peter was seen by the judge to answer charges of theft and face being kicked out of the city. By O’Mother’s will or coincidence, Peter’s mate was in the same court with her dragon and human fathers. The pair of them were answering to charges of a tavern fight the previous night. Peter’s mate smelt him. She burst into tears and pushed her way through the crowd and embraced the lad. There, they shared their first kiss. To cut a long story short, the judges, being a female human and a female dragon, were delighted, and I think they were so overjoyed, they told the family with its new member to piss off. Sadly, Peter and his new fathers got a bit carried way with the celebration at the local tavern, and they got into a fight. But their mate and wives dealt with them.” Angus giggled. “That would have been worse than the judge.” ‘Cara emerged from Mother and Father’s chamber. Draped over her arm were two green cloaks. In her right paw was a wicker basket. She closed the door and headed to Mother and pawed the cloak to her. Queen Dallis looked in then smiled at her young. I could hear the little one giggling. ‘King Angus rose up and slipped on his cloak. “Bloody good meal, that,” he said, rubbing his belly. “Next time, Cara, one plate. It’ll make things easier on my wife and a less mess on me.” ‘Cara nodded. “Sorry, Father King, will not happen again.” ‘“You have had too much, dear, you’ll get fat,” said Mother with a sinister grin.

She looked at Cara. “Hold out your paw, dear.” ‘Cara held it out. Mother picked up her young. She was about to lay her daughter on Cara’s pad, but she withdrew her paw. “Sorry, but I’m too big to care for a human child. They are fragile.” ‘“Give me your paw. It’s well,” said Mother, calm though irate. ‘Cara shook her head and trembled for defying orders. ‘“Dear, you heard your queen mother, or would you rather your parents know about this?” said King Angus, glaring at Cara. ‘She reluctantly held out her trembling paw. I could smell the panic on her. Mother lay her child on Cara’s shaking pad and rested her young on Cara’s finger pad. King Angus helped Queen Dallis into her cloak. The little one looked up at Cara and gave her a cheeky smile and giggled at her. Cara stopped trembling. Instinctively, she rocked the child gently. ‘“You have to get used to things like that, Cara. You will be helping to care for her kin,” said Queen Dallis. “You see my daughter feels safe. If she didn’t, then she would have screamed the house down.” ‘“Cara.” She looked at King Angus. “Yes, dear, you are a natural mother. Keep your tail close, and let us be on our way.” ‘Cara held her tail close to my daughter, who gripped the tip of it as they headed out. The main chamber soon fell quiet with the exception of the fire crackling in the background. ‘Ak and I finished dinner. He got up and fetched the vessel of wine. I stacked the dishes and put them to one side. Ak took his seat and topped up our goblets. I picked up a quill and a piece of parchment then we began to trash out our first treaty. ‘We were at it all night. By the moment we had agreed on a draft, the both of us were exhausted. Ak and I got up and stretched. We slowly headed to bed for a little sleep before the chieftains arrived. ‘Cara came into the chamber and opened the drapes. Sunlight flooded in from

the terrace. It momentarily blinded Ak and me. ‘Mother and Father stepped out of there chamber, wearing long night tunics. They looked at our state. ‘“Been a long night then?” said Mother. ‘Ak and I yawned and nodded. ‘“Grace and I are going to have a nap,” said Ak. ‘Queen Dallis and King Angus headed off to the desks to examine our work. ‘“Sorry, Queen Mother and Father King,” said Cara. “The chieftains have arrived and will be here soon.” ‘Ak and I sighed. We could have done with some rest. ‘“Cara,” said Queen Dallis. ‘“Yes, Queen Mother.” ‘“Can you see to my child?” said Queen Dallis. ‘Cara tied up the drapes with her tail and headed to Mother’s chamber. ‘King Angus looked up at us. “Well done. This is a fine, well-thought-out treaty. This will ensure lasting peace.” He gave it to Mother. She verified it by g the treaty. Ak and I headed to the bench. The both of us could barely keep our eyes open. ‘Two knights from the Black Company burst in and lowered their heads then stood up straight. “We announce the arrival of the chieftains of the woodland clan,” said the dragon knight. ‘Arnbery and Didda, both wearing fine bear fur, walked in. ‘“That will be all,” said Queen Dallis. The knight lowered their heads and left.

‘“Well?” said Didda. ‘“Well what?” I said and narrowed my eyes. She failed to recognise me and introduce herself. Her mate was trembling with shame and kept his head lowered. He didn’t look any of us in the eye. ‘“Well, are you not going to invite me to sit on the bench?” snapped Didda. ‘“You mean you and your mate,” said Ak with a hostile tone of voice. ‘“You both may be infested with fleas. I don’t want that running rampant in the house,” I said. ‘Didda, enraged, scrunched up her face. She began to stand. Arnbery had had enough. He put his paw on her head, forcing her down, but Didda pushed it out of the way and snapped her head around to her mate and growled and bared her teeth. I felt for Arnbery. All he could do was sigh and look away, disgusted with his mate’s attitude. ‘Mother picked up the parchment. She and Father took a seat next to us. “Well, is this the little shit my daughter spoke of Arnbery? Hmmm,” said Queen Dallis, gazing down her nose at Didda, disapproving of her conduct. ‘“Please don’t speak ill of my mate. I love her, and I’m sorry for the humiliation her mouth has caused,” said Arnbery, with his cheek scales blushing bright white with embarrassment. ‘“Sit then,” said King Angus. Arnbery took his seat opposite us. His mate gave him a foul look of contempt. She snorted and took her seat next to him. Arnbery went to take her paw. She, however, slapped it away and growled at her mate then snorted out grey smoke. ‘Cara picked up the tray resting at the end of the bench. On it were a blue-andblack teapot and cups. The air was tense, and the chamber was overflowing with the smell of hostility. Arnbery gazed at the floor. Ak and I could see the tears welling up. The poor thing was trembling. He was doing his best to hide it. ‘Cara set down the tray next to me. Cara picked up the teapot and poured tea into the cups then pawed one to Arnbery. In a fit of jealous rage, Didda knocked it out of Cara’s paw.

‘“You dare give that to what is mine?” screamed Didda. ‘Cara set the teapot down and calmly backed away. Didda turned away. Cara, with lighting speed and grace, unsheathed her great knife and landed it under Didda’s fire box then waited for orders. ‘I smelt fear on Didda. She was locked on Cara’s cold, dead eyes. Didda trembled. She stank of deep-seated fear. Arnbery, frozen with horror, knew what Cara was capable of. There was no way of saving his mate. Cara owned his mate’s life and death. ‘King Angus got up and poured all of us cups of tea. He picked the cup up off the floor and cleaned it out. He picked up the teapot, poured tea into it then handed it to Arnbery. He was still looking at his mate, who was locked into the jaws of Cara rage. ‘“If she wanted to kill her, Cara would have to ask us for permission first.” ‘Arnbery looked at King Angus. His face was firm but friendly. Arnbery’s paws were shaking too much. Instead, he wrapped his tail around the cup and took a nervous sip. “Thank you for the hospitality,” he said. ‘King Angus took the final cup and poured tea into it. “You are in our home, and you will be treated like family. Cara, thank you, dear,” he said. ‘Cara looked at her father king. She withdrew her knife then sheathed it back under her wing. ‘“Dear, make a bath, and make sure to bathe the little one,” said Mother. ‘Cara composed herself then she gave Didda the look of “I got your smell, bitch. Just fuck up so I can smell your blood”. Cara headed to Mother’s chamber. ‘Didda, with an unsteady paw, wiped the blood that was dripping from her neck. ‘“So are you going to be rude and not take this tea from me?” said Angus. ‘Didda wrapped her tail around it and sipped. ‘“Be thankful you are still alive. For a moment, I did think Cara was going to kill

you. Now look at your mate. He is not looking at you. No, he is staring into his cup. Now look at his eyes. They are flowing with tears of pain. Yes, he does love you. But the rotten fruit on your fur is quite telling. My dear, that head of yours has been up your own scaly ass for too long. You cannot lead the woodland clan if you continue to marvel at your own ass.” King Angus took his seat and sipped his tea. “So are we going to talk like big boys and girls?” ‘“I’ll be quiet,” said Didda in a submissive tone. She finally looked at her mate and saw the tears and how much she was hurting him. Didda reached out and took his paw, but he did not squeeze it back. I think Arnbery thought this was just one of Didda’s games to get back in his favour. Mind you, I was looking at her, most angrily flicking my tail. Didda never once offered to greet my mate. Didda ignored me. That made me even more bloody mad. ‘Didda dried her mate’s tears. He pushed her paws away. “You hurt me. I told to be gentle, and now you have cost us the lives of our humans and dragons. We need this kingdom. I also cried because now I have go home and explain to the clan what happened. They will see you, my mate, as being unfit for second chieftain. The clan would then toss you out into the wilderness. I would follow you. The other wild dragons will know we are exiled, and the both of us would die or be killed hunting on lands that are not our own,” said Arnbery. He wept a little more and trembled, knowing his fate and that of his mate was uncertain. ‘Didda heard me growling at her. “Why are you doing that, Grace? It’s unfriendly,” said Didda. ‘Mother put her hand on my head and gently stroked it. “Grace, settle down, dear.” She gave me a warm smile then she looked at Didda and continued. “My dragon grandmother and human mother have patiently worked with my daughter Grace over the years to stop her from being self-centred and jealous. You see, when Ak was found by his mate, Grace was and still is fiercely protective of him. The only female Grace tolerates playing with Ak was Cara. Even then, it was under Grace’s watchful eye. When Ak would head out with the boys to do manly things, Grace wanted to go. Her dragon mother had to sit on her to make sure Grace stayed and learned to be a woman. It took years to get Grace over her jealousy and finally get her to know her mate would not lay with any woman but her. On our dragon mother’s and dragon father’s deathbeds, Grace made a promise to be polite to other female dragons and allow them to introduce themselves to Ak. Didda, Ak is the private property of Grace. If she finds it fit

for others to greet her human as it is under dragon law, you must. Otherwise, this will be a great insult, and we cannot move forward with the rest of the morning business. With this in mind, how many humans have you seen who are 100 years old, have not aged a day and still look like they are 20 years old and, on top of that, are married to a dragon and a king?” ‘Didda could see her mate was truly hurt. I knew she wanted to be better. We were alike in a strange way. That’s how I knew. ‘Didda stretched over to Ak and kissed him on the cheek. Ak kissed her on the opposite cheek. “This is my wife Grace. I’m Ak. This is my mother Dallis and my father Angus. There is no need for official titles. You are all family.” ‘Didda smiled and retracted herself back. “This is my mate Arnbery. I’m Didda,” she said in a friendly tone. ‘This side of Didda made Arnbery raise his head and begin to feel a bit of pride. He kissed her on the cheek and squeezed her paw. Didda finally settled in her place. ‘“Right then” said father, slapping his hand on his knee. “Now the air is clear, and we can get on with it. Now Arnbery, we know you are not to blame for what happened and this kingdom for acting hastily. This has led to the terrible loss of life on both our s. Do you have anything to add, dear lad?” ‘Arnbery took a few moments to collect his thoughts. He looked at us all. “I know the healers did their best to help Mother. O’Mother’s will is a mystery. All I can think of is she must have wanted to meet my mother, though I do miss her. My father slowly went mad with grief. With my mate not listening to me and with me being gentle, I had to keep an eye on her. I never saw how Father suffered so badly with grief. When Father began to blame Mother’s death on you, then I should have done more. I knew of the revenge killing too late. Father thought of me as no good to take my birthright. This weakened me. My mate made my mind muddled. I want her paw to guide me. I felt alone. All who loved me took my gentleness to be weakness. Mother was like me, and I wanted to take after her. ‘“For the ones guilty of breaking clan law, they soon felt my strong paw. When Father was laid to rest, I told my mate to stay in the hut. It was getting cold as night fell. I wished for her to get well. I saw that dinner be brought to her and for

a human female to help her eat. I call for six of my best human and dragon hunters. I met them at the water barrels and told them to leave their blowpipes. We were going to right a wrong. The north would know my gentleness was not to be taken with the wind. ‘“After the last rays of sun had gone into the night, I and my hunting party had arrived on the outer part of the north village. There was no smell of fires cooking. The men must have been late from hunting. I found the tracks. The men should have been walking back to their huts. I climbed a tree. The rest of the party rolled over in the dirt to hide their scents. Soon, they slipped into the shadows. They lay in wait. ‘“A small flaming stick came forth from the dark. Eight men, humans and dragons, of the north ed under me with kills of rabbit and elk on their back. The blood of the kills and of men being hot and loaded from walking was the reason they did not smell me in the tree or my hunting party. The leader of the north village, Ores, a big male dragon, ed under me. I took a small knife from my fur. I leapt onto his back and drove my knife into his back. His body went limp. I know I cut something in his back, but I don’t know what.” ‘Father butted in. “That’s called the spine, also known as the back. Good for stopping a human or a dragon dead in their tracks. What you cut was a thin string inside the spine. That is the spinal cord. The healer will bore you to death about it. Once you cut, it the enemy is fucked.” ‘Mother clipped him across the ear. “No cursing,” she snarled. ‘“Thank you. I will that,” said Arnbery. “I leapt off his back and looked at the men. They were taking their knives out. You break clan law, the law is war without our hunting council being called. The punishment is that all who drew blood will die. I felt Ores’s breath. He was not dead. I cut his throat. My hunting party leapt out of the shadows and killed all the seven humans and dragons within a few moments. There were few moments for the enemy to fight. I took them by surprise. I took my men into the village, and without pain, we killed the women and children.” ‘“Was that necessary?” said Ak, a little taken aback by the matter-of-fact tone of Arnbery’s voice. ‘“Yes, their mates have had rotten blood on them. Any war without the hunting

council is rotten blood and is no good for eating. With no mates, no one to hunt and gather food, the women and children would have starved from that shame and smelt of rotten blood. None of our clan would have taken them in or hunted for them. The humans and dragons of the clan don’t want the shame of eating rotten meat. I take no pride in killing my clan. The deaths I gave them were better than slow ones. I’m gentle, after all. ‘“Late in the night, I returned to my hut. I found my mate resting in her fur. To my shock, there was the body of a dragon with a knife in its nose and another in its back. My mate opened her eye and said, ‘This one tried to rape and kill me, and he smelt of the north.’ I tossed out the body to be dealt with in the morning and slipped under my fur to rest for the day,” said Arnbery. ‘“Yes, you are quite right. Things are different in this kingdom, and I must differentiate the different. And I understand it was a mercy killing,” said Ak. ‘“Well, that answers all my questions. Cara!” said Mother. She picked up the pot and poured the others tea then set it back. “Now we come to the treaty.” ‘Cara popped her head out of Father’s chamber. “Yes, Queen Mother.” ‘“Is she awake?” said Mother. Cara nodded. “Well, bring her out. Now this treaty, if you, Arnbery, agree to it, will be binding. If there is something you don’t like, then this is the moment of negotiation.” ‘Mother was interrupted by Cara walking to her with a child in her paws. She leaned toward Queen Dallis. She smiled at her young. The little one smiled back. ‘“You look hungry, my dear,” said Father. The little one looked up at her father and giggled. ‘“Grace, you’re her mother, and she is your rightful property as well. Take her,” said Queen Dallis. ‘I slid my paws under my young and brought her close to my chest and rocked her gently. The little one gripped the tip of my tail and fell asleep. Ak stroked her face. ‘“Right then,” said Mother. “Now the two of you cannot read?”

‘Didda and her mate shook their heads. ‘“Well, you are wild dragons and have no need for that.” Mother spotted Didda looking at my child. “Would you like to hold her, Didda?” said Mother. ‘Didda shook her head. “Sorry, I’ll be too big, and my dragon paws are too big for young so fragile.” ‘“My mate, you have seen dragon mothers bathing human young and pawing them just fine,” said Arnbery. ‘Father got up and headed to me. He slipped his hand under his child and kissed me on the cheek. “What a fine mother you are.” Father smiled. He headed over to Didda. “There is a lot to do today. Best get on with it,” he said. “Now turn your paw up.” ‘Didda, trembling with nervousness, did as Father had asked. He laid the little one on Didda’s pad. She rocked her back to sleep. Father took his seat. The child, not knowing this strange dragon, started to fidget and cry. ‘“Your tail, dear. She likes holding on to a finger or tail. It makes her feel secure when sleeping,” said Mother. ‘Didda lay the tip of her tail in the child’s tiny soft hand. She gripped it firmly and fell back to sleep. “She is warm and gentle,” said Didda. ‘“Well yes. Now back to work,” said Mother. “Now, I’ll read the treaty. The royal family of the kingdom of Gilifland are called to end the hostility with the woodland realm and its chieftains. To further ties and cooperation, this includes going to war with other adversaries on either the royal family’s or chieftains’ request. ‘“The humans and dragons of the kingdom of Gilifland will offer aid and healers to the woodland realms. It is expected from the chieftains of the woodland realm to encourage their humans and dragons to make peace with the villages and marshals on their borders so they may hunt and gather food in the forests and woodlands owned by the royal family. The same is expected for the humans and dragons in the kingdom of Gilifland. Both of you happy?” said Mother. Arnbery and his mate nodded.

‘Mother continued. “For any human and dragon from the woodland clan found to have broken laws in the kingdom of Gilifland but seek shelter in their homeland, the chieftains of the woodland realm will have to bring them back to the kingdom of Gilifland to face the court of law. This will extend to the humans and dragons of Gilifland found to be breaking woodland realm law. They would be escorted to the chieftains of the woodland clan and face punishment. I wish to stress to the chieftains that your laws must be made clear to all in the kingdom of Gilifland. The royal family will do the same. ‘“The kingdom of Gilifland requests the woodland realm access into their land so healers and herbalists can gather herbs and other plants and also that the kingdom of Gilifland’s knights’ company can conduct patrols of the air and ground for any parties that may be hostile and intercept them in the woodland realm. On g the treaty, the chieftains of the woodland clan give the kingdom of Gilifland permission. The first knight schools in the woodland realm will be established to share skills and other knowledge in the spirit of cooperation. The kingdom of Gilifland will give the woodland realm access to our forests for the hunting and gathering of food. The chieftains must seek the marshal’s or the landowner’s consent. ‘“The woodland realm and the kingdom of Gilifland will establish trade ties for goods.” Mother looked up at Didda and her mate. “You know what we mean by trade?” ‘Arnbery shook his head. ‘“Well,” said mother, “in the east part of your land, your clan fells timber to keep the hunting path open and for the good health of the woodland. You can trade that wood with us for goods like blankets, clothes, food and other things of value, and the deals will be haggled between you, the seller, and the buyer. The royal family will oversee all deals to keep them fair until you get used to it.” ‘Arnbery was mesmerised by something he thought had no worth and burned. It could now be used to buy things needed for his clan “You say that the wood we don’t need holds value?” he said. ‘“Yes,” said Father. “And the fur from the winter coats of the elk you hunt, the good and not-so-good pelt, the leather tanners would be interested in. And other things.”

‘Mother turned back to the treaty. “In one year, from this day, this treaty will be reviewed, and amendments will be made as they are needed. Are you both happy with this? Keep in mind this is binding to all in both realms,” said Mother. ‘Arnbery looked at his mate. She was gazing into the eyes of Mother’s little one, slumbering peacefully in her paws. It was apparent she wished to be a mother someday. “Didda, you are second chieftain. Is this a good deal for us all?” ‘She looked up at him and smiled warmly. “This is the first time you have asked me when I think something is good. Yes, I think it’s good. There will be no more hunger. Will aid still be given?” said Didda. ‘“Yes, it will,” said Ak. “We should have sat down and had talks with your father many years ago, but you know why that could never have happened when he was alive, even though his mate did try, but Arnbery’s father was stubborn. I don’t like to talk ill of the dead.” ‘“How do we make this deal good? I don’t understand your laws, but I do understand that it binds my clan to all your lands,” said Arnbery. ‘“Your paw prints and names will make it legal,” said King Angus. “Cara.” ‘She came running in from the terrace. Her ears were more sharp than her nose. “Yes, Father,” she said, a bit out of breath. ‘“Go to the desk, dear. I need the inkwell and an owl quill.” ‘Cara nodded and headed to the desk. She gathered the things needed and headed back. ‘Mother laid the parchment on her lap. Cara headed to the chieftains. “Turn one of your paws over, please,” she said. ‘Arnbery and Didda turned over their right paws. ‘Cara poured a little amount of ink onto their pads. With a small brush, she spread it all over the pads. ‘Mother held the parchment tight. “Press you paw under where we have signed, dear.”

‘Didda pressed her paws under where Mother and I had signed. Cara wrote her name next to the matching paw print. ‘Mother presented it to Arnbery. He pressed his paw under Ak’s and Father’s signature. Cara wrote his name next to it. With her tail, she gave them a rag to wipe the ink off. Care took the parchment to the desk to dry and awaited the royal seal. ‘“Right, it’s done,” said Father. “Now in one year, this treaty will be revisited. In a fortnight from now, in this chamber, we will be have a family feast with Cara’s family and the royal armour and her new apprentice and his mate. I extend an invention to the chieftains to us. Will you?” ‘“Yes.” Didda smiled. ‘“I think it would be good. I have not talked with Ak or Angus in a while. I’ll have to find our best furs,” said Arnbery. ‘I yawned and said, “There will be drinking and moments when the women will talk about lady business. The men will head out to the terrace and talk shit, lies and mating.” ‘“Well, it’s better than sitting here listening to women talking about bleeding, where young come from and us men. I’d rather slam my head into a stone wall. What about you, son?” said Father. ‘Ak yawned and blinked then he yawned again. “Too right, Father. The lies the women tell are far more, well, different. Then there are the boy parts that are most disturbing when women talk about them.” ‘Out of the blue, I was shaken awake by a booming knock on the chamber door that frightened my daughter. Didda rocked her gently. She soon settled down. ‘Cara answered the door. “My Queen Mother and Father King, it’s the heads of the farming council,” she said. ‘“Show them in,” said Father. ‘A male dragon and his human son, both wearing tan-coloured hoses and blue woollen surcoats, entered the main chamber.

‘The male dragon spotted the chieftain. He snarled at them. “Forgive us, Father Kings and Queen Mothers. I’m Haden the dragon. Next to me is my father Orrick. We hold a chair on the farming and grain council. You have not met us before. Father and I lost family yesterday, our human and dragon aunts and uncles. We were and still are a close family. We have taken in our nieces, one human, the other dragon. Both are still crying for their mother. They are only six years old –” ‘“Let me stop the pair of you right there. The royal family grieves and shares your pain. You have the Queen Mother’s and the Father King’s love and for taking in the orphans. May they know your love and the loves of their kin in heaven, watching their young grow under your guide,” said Father. He continued. “Last night, we learned the root cause of the attacks. The royal family must and will take some blame for what happened. The chieftain of the woodland clan is dead. In his last moments of life, in his maddening grief, he blamed the royal family for not doing more to save his mate. I oversaw her healers. We had our best, and he did his best, but there was nothing more that could have been done. The new chieftains in front of you have just signed a treaty to end all violence and to move forward in mutual cooperation. So what brings you here this moment of the morning? Father King Ak and Queen Mother Grace have been up all night and are in need of rest.” ‘Orrick stopped snarling. “The sin of the father shall not wash onto the son. You are nothing like your father. I can smell it, and he would have never held a human child from this kingdom. My son and I are sorry for interrupting your morning, our queen mothers and father kings.” He removed some parchment from his surcoat. “I have a report from the farmlands affected by the woodland clan war. No crops were damaged. Grain dry stores were razed to the ground, so it is more urgent the crops be brought here post haste to dry. There is other issue – labour. With the deaths of villagers, we have less hands and paws to send north to harvest the wheat and rye. The rains will come in three days. If the harvest has not left the field, all will be lost, and the stores in the city will be short by half of what is needed to holds the kingdom over for a year. Also compounding labour shortage is the fruit and nut harvest in the land of Goidelic. I cannot pull any more hands and paws for them. The rains will be here before they arrive.” ‘“We can help,” said Didda, looking at her mate. ‘He nodded at her for speaking. ‘“Unlike Father, we share things,” said Arnbery.

“We can send three hundred hands and paws to help with the harvest today and to mend the fence we broke.” ‘Haden nodded. “The woodland clan have never worked a harvest field, but they are hard workers and will pick things up fast. By O’Mother’s will, we’ll be able to get the grain to the city store and a day before the rains are due and help Goidelic,” he said. ‘Orrick looked at his parchment and did some rough calculations in his head. “With the woodland’s help, there will be 60 tonnes over what is needed. That will be your payment for labour. The flax grass baskets made by the mothers of the woodland clan are strong and will hold the grains. You’ll need to find a dark cave to store them underground where it’s always cool. And I’ll buy as many of those baskets as you can supply this council.” ‘Arnbery was amazed that the simple grass baskets made by his humans and dragons would have value. “Yes, I think all mothers in the clan would be happy to weave more for you. We use them to store all our things. I think mothers will be happy if they can have blanket to keep their young warm.” ‘“Well, talk –” ‘Haden is stopped by Mother coughing. “Dear, they are new to trade. All trades with the woodland clan are not to be in copper or silver. They have no need of that. But they need things like clothing, blankets, food and so on. Until the chieftains are more familiar with how trades and deals work, we will oversee it.” ‘“Very well,” said Haden, and he continued, “Father, we’d best get on with it.” Orrick and his son lowered their heads and took their leave. ‘Mother got up and headed to the desks. She lit a candle and placed it under a copper tray that was filled with wax. While it melted, she scribed a note. She folded it up and dug under the piles of parchment for the royal family seal. “Where is the bloody thing? I only used it the other day,” she snorted. Queen Dallis brushed a pile of unused vellum to one side. There lay the brass seal. ‘Queen Dallis picked it up and checked it to see if there was residual wax on the underside of the seal. Happy that it was ready for use, she used the sleeve on her night tunic to pick up the hot copper tray. She blew out the candle and poured the wax onto the note. She returned the tray to the stand and sealed the note at the

same moment. Queen Dallis rested the seal next to where it should be hanging on the copper stand. “Cara,” she called. ‘Cara popped her head out of Ak’s and my chamber. “Yes, Mother.” ‘“Dear, take this letter to the captains of the Black Company. They should have recovered for the night before but will be nursing sore heads. Slow and simple words, dear,” said Mother, holding up the note. Cara walked to the desk and took the note with her tail then continued on out of the chamber. ‘Didda pawed King Angus his daughter back. She and Arnbery stood up. Didda winced in pain. Mother sat next to me, and Didda’s pain did not escape her. “I’ll see to a healer. Sadly, the best they can do is give you something to numb the pain,” said Father. ‘“Thank you,” said Didda. ‘“Arnbery, ask the guards on duty by the grand hall entrance to escort your mate to the infirmary while the healers tend to your mate. Head to the fifth non-magic gate and gather the hands and paws needed. Have them up meet you at the fifth gate. Upon your return, Didda will be fixed up. of the council of farming and grain will be waiting, and they will take you where you all need to go. Food and shelter will be provided. If families in your clan need to take their young, they will be cared for.” ‘“Thank you.” Didda smiled. “I look forward to meeting you all in a fortnight.” She and Arnbery fixed up theirs fur and held each other’s paws and walked out of the chamber, smiling. ‘Mother looked at me and stroked my face and Ak’s. “My dear, look at what has happened. The both of you have united two mates and the clan with this kingdom, something your father and I didn’t think we would see in our lifetime. You two have done well. Our dragon mother and father are in heaven, crying tears of joy.” ‘Ak and I looked up at Mother. We both gave her well-worn smiles. “My mate and I are in need of rest. I’m happy you are happy, Mother.” ‘“Go and sleep, the both of you,” said Father.

‘Ak and I got up and stretched. ‘“Look at me,” said Father. Ak and I gazed at him. He too had the look of pride. “You both have gone from me putting my foot up your ass to now being proud of what you have achieved. Your greatest moment is rekindling the love of two mates,” said Father. He kissed us both on the cheek. ‘Ak and I kissed Mother and Father on the cheek. ‘“Good night, my children, and get some rest,” said Mother. ‘Ak and I yawned loudly. We slowly headed to our chamber. Ak closed the door. Cara had pulled the sheets back and laid out night tunics. Ak and I were far too cooked to put them on. We helped each other strip down to our breeches. Ak climbed into bed. I drew the drapes closed. I too climbed into bed and lay on top of my love and rested my head next to his. ‘“Well, there is no need for a large bed,” said Ak, kissing me on the lips. ‘“No, I like sleeping this way. You’ll not be able to slip away from me. Our hearts are like lullabies. Each one sings to the other.” I yawned. ‘Ak took my tail in his hand. I gripped it firmly. We drifted off to sleep,’ says Queen Grace.

CHAPTER 21

Q ueen Grace looks up at her son. ‘Do you understand why I’ve told this story which is true?’ ‘No, Mother, unless it was to jog my memory of you?’ says Prince Akron. ‘Well, no, but I never thought of that,’ says Queen Grace. ‘Emerald, you have lived in these walls. Do you why I told the tale?’ Princess Emerald shakes her head. Queen Antonia rests her forearms on her lap. She leans in to get a better look at her grandson. ‘Akron, your father told you nothing of your heritage or hinted who you might be?’ ‘No. All father did was train me with a sword then at night, he left. I wouldn’t see him for months. I never knew I had a human grandfather or grandmother,’ says Prince Akron. Queen Grace unwraps her tail from Akron’s wrist and stands up. ‘It was, in a way, to let you know more about where you came from. In a way, it’s for the chieftains to tell you the rest. But you are next in the line to the throne. If you and Emerald cast yourselves adrift into the wild and if O’Father’s winter fails to kill you, then bands of men of arms may hold you for ransom. Even worse, if you both are caught by King James’s border guards, they will torture you both. When they find out who you are, then it will be war. That is, if King James has not cut Emerald’s head off.’ Queen Grace trembles with pure revulsion and throws her paws in the air. ‘There is the Council of Magic. I could not imagine the awfulness of what they would do to you, my dear son. Even Ak and I had been on our guard every moment we stepped outside this home. Because we were and are in love, I’ve lost count of how many moments they tried to kill us. For years, they also wanted to know why Ak aged slowly, at the same rate as his wife. And they inflicted great pain to anyone to find any shred of information. This is what will happen to your loved

ones. Arnbery and Didda are the only ones who can bring your family home and alive without being seen.’ ‘There’s a bit more to it than that,’ says Queen Antonia, briefly looking at Queen Grace. ‘Dear Mother’s grief, as of this moment, still interferes with her mind until the potion kicks in. For a time, Mother thought her loved ones were dead and pushed all the ones who loved her away. It took all her dearest of children, the knights, to bring her out of her grief and take it upon themselves to find her son and you, Emerald. ‘Akron and Emerald, I need you both to realise for the next little while. Your mother, Grace, will be close to you both. This will help her chase the grief away but not completely. Keep this in mind. Grief will be with Mother to the end, sadly. You, Akron, are the only embodiment of their love, the only memory of the most joyful moment in Ak’s and Grace’s lives. If you were to go into the wild together with Emerald, my grandson, your mother would follow you. Grace could no longer stand being alone no matter what anyone would say to keep her here. Not even the full rage of O’Father’s winter storms would stop Grace. The consequence is that if she and you were killed or taken and held hostage, this kingdom, not knowing about the heir to these lands, would descend into civil war, and the kingdom of Gilifland would fracture. That would be irreversible. Blood would be spilt and fall like rain from the tops of the homes towering above the city, and the city itself will be a river of blood. The woodland clan will be drawn into the war. ‘I’m sorry, Akron and Emerald, your lives are no longer yours to play with. The pair of you belong to the children of this kingdom. Try to understand. That’s what, in a way, your mother’s tale was trying to tell you. See with your other eyes and hear with your other ears. The woodland clan will help.’ Prince Akron and Princess Emerald don’t like of the idea of being properties of anyone but themselves. Prince Akron is quietly confident in his own skills and would be able to avoid capture. The child part of his mind looks at this woman called Queen Grace and feels the need not to leave her side and yearns for his mother and, in a way, her permission. Prince Akron’s mind become muddled. Princess Emerald looks her mate’s gaze which is fixed and slightly glazed over. It must his mind, she thinks. ‘I don’t like Akron becoming other humans’ and dragons’ property. He is miii…’ Princess Emerald stops and thinks for a moment.

‘I get it. Hear with my other ears. The children of this kingdom do belong to Akron and me, and we are their kin.’ Prince Akron shakes his head. ‘Yes, you are right, my love. This a lot for me to deal with.’ His body trembles a little from the confusing weight of this new responsibility. Princess Emerald kisses him on the cheek then rests her head on his shoulder. ‘Not yet. When you’re both called Father and Mother, then yes. I’m sorry, my son. You would have grown up with this life, not have it laid on you. Emerald has some insight on what is to come. I and Antonia have to train you both to be the next mother and father of these lands,’ says Queen Grace. She gets on her four paws and heads to her chamber. My mind is still blank from the grief. I cannot think of words to soothe my son and help him understand, she thinks. ‘I think it is best for your mother that you and I are more careful showing our affection,’ says Princess Emerald, kissing Prince Akron on the lips. ‘You will not,’ says Queen Grace and continues, ‘This is your home, and I’m fine with it.’ Queen Grace stands up and looks at her young. ‘If you hide how you feel, then there is no point being in love.’ She is broken from that thought by a booming echo. She gazes at the main chamber door. ‘Enter,’ says Queen Antonia. Sir Akir enters the chamber with a human infant in a blue shawl. Accompanying him is Sir Balloch. In his arms is a dragon infant in a green shawl. The two knights are wearing red hoses and black wool surcoats. They continue to the fire and warm up their rumps. Aoife, on seeing the knights, runs to the terrace to fetch some furs. ‘Well, what do you two have there? The both of you look like you’ve had a long night,’ says Queen Grace. Sir Balloch yawns and shakes his head. He is struggling to keep his eyes open.

‘It has been a long night, finding and digging out ticks. There are still a few more about,’ says Sir Akir. Aoife dumps a pile of fur near the fire and lays them out. ‘This is where you and your son can rest before the council meeting. Where are their mothers?’ she says. ‘I completely forgot about the birth of your young. Forgive me. I mean that, my dearest of children,’ says Queen Grace. ‘As did I,’ says Queen Antonia. ‘Forgive us. What sex are they?’ Sir Balloch looks at his father and smiles. Sir Akir slips his human young into the arms of his son. Sir Balloch carries both children to Queen Antonia and lays them in her arms. ‘Girls, both of them. Their mothers have to duck into the city and fetch a few things. We met our wives just as Father put his paw on our front door. As they ed us by, Aiwa, the human young from next door, was in our sitting room, minding our young. Father and I thought we could sneak away for kip, but Cara came rattling on our cages,’ says Sir Balloch, heading back to his Father. Both the young smell and feel an unfamiliar human heartbeat. The two girls open their hazel eyes and gaze at the new face, and for a moment, both the young smile at Queen Antonia. Both girls like this older human. She has a soft, warm embrace, and feeling safe, the two daughters fall back to sleep. ‘Just like their fathers,’ says Queen Antonia. Sir Akir lies on the fur. His son gets comfortable next to his father’s left paw. Cara and Aoife pull the furs over them. Queen Grace looks at the young in her daughter’s arms. It reminds her of when she held her first son in her trembling paws and the joy in her mate’s eyes as he held his son. Queen Grace longs to have those days again. Queen Grace feels the black tide of grief flowing into her mind. She shakes her head and thinks, I cannot reminisce on days long past. ‘Which knights did you send? If I tell your wives you failed to give the names of your young, then they would have your balls.’ Sir Akir and Sir Balloch open their eyes and snicker.

‘Sir Innes and Sir Erskine,’ says Sir Balloch. ‘And the human is Corinne and the dragon Hayleny,’ says Sir Akir. ‘They’re called daughters. I sent Sir Innes and his son on leave,’ says Queen Antonia. The knights giggle like young girls seeing their first naked man. ‘A whore gave Sir Innes a bit more of a bargain,’ says Sir Akir. He and his son continues to laugh. Queen Grace says, ‘I don’t like my silver being used for such filth. What did the whore give him?’ Neither Sir Akir nor his son could look at their queen mothers’ faces without grinning like a couple of young boys talking about mating. ‘Something only the fire python could fix,’ says Sir Balloch. He and his father roar out with laughter. The noise wakes Hayleny and Corinne. Queen Antonia settles them down. ‘Shhh, there, there, dears.’ She looks at the knights. ‘Come now, you two, giggling like little girls and blushing. Well, out with it.’ She gazes at them. By then, the knights stop laughing and look at one another to explain. Queen Grace impatiently taps her paw and tail and stares at the knights. ‘Well, I’m waiting.’ She snorts out grey smoke. Princess Emerald and Princess Akron too look on with interest. Aoife and Cara press their ears on the terrace door, eagerly awaiting the gossip. ‘You say it. Sir Akir laughs. Sir Balloch, with a sore belly, props himself on his father’s paws. He and his father giggle a little more. Sir Balloch slaps his hands. ‘All right, I’m good now. Sir Innes makes it home to the waiting arms of his kin and their new grandson.’ Sir Balloch giggles a bit more. ‘A few days later, a frightful itch begins to stir in Sir Innes’s breeches.’ Sir Akir explodes with laughter. Sir Balloch roars out with laughter. ‘H-h-he…’ He turned bright red and takes a few moments to get his breath back. ‘Sir Innes

and his son come back to the grand halls and pop into the healers’ hall. On his arrival, Sir Innes is greeted by the fire python.’ Sir Balloch and his father collapse into a fit of laughter and tears. That wakes Hayleny and Corinne. They cry themselves into fit. ‘Shhh, there, there, little ones, says Queen Antonia in a soft, gentle tone. ‘It’s well. Your fathers are having a laugh at someone else’s expense.’ The young quiet down. The soothing motions of Queen Antonia’s rocking send them back to sleep with snorts of irritations at being woken. Prince Akron looks at the knights rolling in fits of silent laughter. Queen Grace and Queen Antonia don’t have the foggiest clue about what’s so funny. Queen Grace collects her thoughts. ‘The poor knights must have had a long night. They never show this side of themselves. Is it my son?’ I wonder if the captains are about to piss themselves. Queen Grace giggles. Oh my, that brings back memories of being on a campaign with my love and sitting with all the captains around a campfire, drinking ale and telling outright lies, and I would tell the crudest of stories, she thinks. Sir Akir and Sir Balloch, both with aching bellies, struggling to breathe, reconcile themselves and wear childish grins. ‘I have not laughed like that in years,’ says Sir Akir. ‘I fail to find what’s so funny,’ says Queen Grace, folding her arms. ‘I would like to tell you, but… well, it is not appropriate for my queen mothers to hear,’ says Sir Akir. ‘Come now, I’ve been in encampments with men and women. There is nothing you can say that Mother, Akron, Emerald or I have not heard before,’ says Queen Antonia. Sir Akir giggles and shies away from the queens. ‘My son, you have to.’ Sir Balloch leers. ‘Well, what Sir Innes needed and the reason Father and I are laughing was the fire python. Sir Black and his wife and human young have had it a few times now. Anyways, the fire python is what the healers use. It looks like

a brass snake. There are two lengths, one for a dragon and the other for a human. In this case, the healer used the human one. He or she took in their gentle hands. Sir Innes pricked and fed the fire python into the eye of it.’ Sir Balloch cackles like an old witch. ‘Once the fire python has reached the end, the healer twists the tail of the fire python. The scales open up, and the healer pulls it out, scraping the affliction out while the human or dragon screams in horrific pain.’ The queens and Prince Akron and Princess Emerald recoil. ‘Well, that will teach him,’ says Queen Antonia. Sir Balloch lies back under the fur next to his father’s paw. ‘No, this is the fourth time. Sir Akir smiles. He falls asleep. Queen Grace hears the muffled laughs of the maids. ‘You see why, my son and daughter, we call them children, and knights can be the worst offenders,’ she says. ‘What would make a man go into a whorehouse?’ says Princess Emerald. ‘I’ll never be caught dead in one. You, my love, have you walked into one?’ ‘No… I haven’t, but my keen nose means for me to keep away. It smells wrong,’ says Prince Akron. Queen Grace slips away to her chamber. Prince Akron looks at the slumbering knights. Sir Akir keeps his tail wrapped around his son’s wrist. Prince Akron knows, from seeing it on his travels, male dragons only do that when they are close to someone they care about. ‘They are a family,’ he says. Queen Antonia, with her index finger, pulls the shawl away from Hayleny’s mouth. ‘Yes, Sir Akir raised Balloch. His father and mother were killed in battle, and they were Sir Akir’s son and daughter. But Sir Balloch was only four weeks old when that happened. He and his wife were grieving the deaths of their son and daughter. It took time to come to with their deaths. Sir Akir trained his boy, not at the first knight school which is unusual, but from time to time, it happens.’

Cara and Aoife emerge from behind the terrace door and head to Princess Emerald’s chamber, both still giggling with tear-stained eyes from a good belly laugh. ‘Cara, I need a tunic from last night put into a sack so my father knows it’s me,’ says Prince Akron. ‘Right, I’ll fetch it out of the bath chamber in a moment.’ Aoife smiles and continues on. Queen Grace gazes out of her chamber window, reminiscing the last moments she stood in the arms of her love. A sudden chill breaks her gaze. She wraps her paws around herself to warm up. She looks at the unmade bed and thinks, The maids have not been in here, but the room still smells of my son and his father. I have him, my love. Bright white light fills the chamber, momentarily blinding Queen Grace. The light dies down to a glow around a small oak chest on the table next to her bed. Queen Grace, with her tail, picks up the chest and holds it up. ‘My love, your son has found his way home, and I’ll keep my promise,’ she says. Holding the chest tight, Queen Grace gathers up her daughter’s cloak and mace belt. She hangs them over her forearm. Then Queen Grace picks up Akron’s cloak. Under it is his sword belt. Queen Grace is overcome with tears of sadness. Her body trembles with joy. She runs her paws over the hilt. She wraps her paw around it and holds it tight. ‘Are you well, Mother?’ says Aoife. ‘Yes, dear, I’m well. This is my two-handed sword. I didn’t know it was missing. I’ve been with my son for quite a bit longer than I thought. I was a good mother and protected my son without even being there,’ says Queen Grace. Aoife takes a handkerchief from her sleeve and dries Queen Grace’s eyes ‘You’d best go, Mother. Yes, you have been with your son. I knew the sword was missing, but I had assumed you had grown tired of training with it and pawed it back to the royal armourer,’ she says. Queen Grace smiles thank you and heads to her chest of drawers and searches

for a suitable cloak. Aoife gets on her hands and knees and crawls under the bed. In the middle are two oak chests, one white, the other black. Aoife reaches for the white chest and drags it out and rests it on the bed and opens it. ‘Well, your single-handed sword is here, but the two-handed sword is not. It’s odd. All swords forged by all royal armourers for the royal family are done so in pairs. I wonder… It cannot be,’ she says. Queen Grace is staring at a white cloak and a purple cloak, deciding which one to wear. ‘Well, what cannot be?’ she says, picking the white one. She tosses it on with the rest of the clothing hanging on her arm. With her hind paw, she pushes the drawer closed and heads to Aoife. ‘Well, Father King Ak must have known death was hunting him. He and Father King Rea were seeking answers on the birth of his son with you, a female dragon, and on where he had come from witch still remains a mystery. Father King Ak’s offspring could have held the answers he sought. Perhaps to a family he never knew,’ says Aoife, wrapping a black leather belt around Queen Grace’s waist and tying it into a knot. Aoife takes the single-handed sword from the chest and unsheathes it. She inspects the blade for rust and burns. She flicks her thumb over the blade to test how keen the edge is. ‘I have not been under the bed since I had lost my human. My human son Rea and Ak did have and still have strong bonds with their families. I know my mate’s pain on not knowing or ing his birth family is something I know all too well with my son,’ says Queen Grace. Aoife sheathes the sword and buckles it to Queen Grace’s belt. ‘Best you head out.’ She smiles. ‘Queen Mother, I and Mother really do miss our father kings,’ says Aoife. ‘Thank you, dear, we are united in pain and grief. I’m not alone, though some nights I do feel isolated in my grief and trapped by a longing to be in the arms of my dear husband,’ says Queen Grace, walking out of her chamber. Prince Akron sees his mother making her way to him. He stands up. Princess Emerald stretches her neck up and kisses her mate on the lips and giggles. ‘Tonight, my love, I’m going to drive my talons into your back.’

Prince Akron smiles and thinks, Well, that’s going to be painful. He looks at his mother and is about to help her with the load in her arms. ‘No, my son. It’s dragon law you help your mate dress first,’ she says. Princess Emerald gets off the bench and stretches her paws out then arches her back. She stands up and kisses her mate. ‘Mother, I had no idea about that dragon law.’ Prince Akron sorts through the pile of cloaks till he finds Princess Emerald’s. ‘My dear, what dragon law you were told by Rea, your father, is only enough to help you recognise the responsibility of owning a human. You are a woman now. I take it you are bleeding?’ says Queen Grace. Prince Akron tosses the cloak over Princess Emerald’s body. She nods. ‘Well then, Akron being your mate, you’ll need to be told of the dragon law about keeping a mate. You know all female dragons are the dominant one. There is, more, but that is women’s business,’ says Queen Grace. Prince Akron finishes tying up his mate’s cloak. He takes her belt off Queen Grace’s arm and binds it around Princess Emerald’s waist. He ties the belt and makes sure her mace is within reach. Prince Akron takes his mother’s cloak and is about to put it on when he notices a chest curled in her tail. ‘What do have there, Mother?’ he says. ‘It belonged to your father, and it was taken back to me by a dear friend. The last time I saw Ak alive, he made me swear that in his death, this pendant is to be found, and his son is to drape it over my neck. The sword on your hip – that was from your father, right?’ says Queen Grace. ‘Father cursed me with this sword to never bow to any human or dragon. Before ing out from the pain, Father said this sword is never to leave my side. When I awoke the next morning, I was in pain, and this sword was by my side. That was last moment I saw Father. He always had it with him when he came to visit,’ says Prince Akron. Queen Grace’s paws tremble from a dull ache in her heart. Tears fall from her blue eyes, a symbol of her undying love for her mate and son. ‘This is my sword.

I had been training with a long sword along with your father. Given that I have a long neck, I never used it in battle. The single-handed sword and the buckler worked better for me.’ The pain in Queen Grace’s heart is washed away by tears of joy. ‘I’ve been with you the whole time. I cannot tell you how happy that makes me.’ Princess Emerald uses her sleeve to dry her mother’s tears and embraces her tightly. ‘I’m sorry I left,’ she says kissing her mother on the cheek. In a way, Princess Emerald missed Queen Grace’s warmth and the security of her paw. This time, her mother feels cold and aloof. My mother feels lost like I was in the cave, waiting for Akron, thinks Princess Emerald, letting go of her mother. Queen Grace gives her daughter a parting kiss on the cheek and says, ‘Thank you, dear.’ With care, she lowers the chest into the warm hand of Prince Akron. He opens it. He looks in and is taken back. It looks like mine but with a tear-shaped white diamond, he thinks and takes it out then drapes it over the base of his mother’s neck. The pendant shrinks comfortably to fit her well. ‘It’s heavier than I thought. This is the first time I have worn it. I know what the pair of you are thinking. It looks like the one on Akron, but I didn’t give it to him. This one, I found on my love when I found him. How did you come by it, my son?’ says Queen Grace. Prince Akron exchanges his mother’s sword for her cloak. He holds it open. Queen Grace threads her paws through the sleeves. Prince Akron ties her tailpiece on. She turns to him. Prince Akron tucks the diamond pendant inside her surcoat then ties up her cloak. ‘Someday, I’ll tell you,’ says Prince Akron. He takes the sword belt off his mate and fixes it to his mother’s waist and makes sure her paw reaches the hilt. Aoife hands him a sack. ‘This is what you asked my mother for,’ she says. Prince Akron takes it. ‘Thank you, and it’s so Mother and Father don’t kill the knights by accident.’ Queen Grace catches a glance of Princess Emerald gazing at something. Her body is tense, like a bear trap. Her right paw is balled into a fist. Both curious

and slightly alarmed, Queen Grace looks behind her. There, she finds the thing that is making her daughter on edge. Cara is by the terrace door with her grandmother, Queen Antonia, a long night tunic in her paws. Cara is wearing a childish grin and reeks with the scent of mischief. Cara is deliberately looking at Prince Akron with a flirtatious eye and smile, one that she hopes would beckon the prince to her in a fit of unhinged ion, tear off his clothing and walk to his chamber, beckoning Cara with the roll of his finger. These wild words sire her, right down to her mate parts. Cara quivers with excitement as she loses control of her erotic desires. I should not think like this. My mate will be upset. But one fancy will harm no one, she thinks and heads to Queen Grace’s chamber where the scent of Prince Akron is still strong and where she can continue with her fancy for a bit longer and without interruptions. Princess Emerald growls with jealousy and gets heckled up as Cara heads to the bedchamber, stealing another look at Prince Akron. Aoife giggles. ‘This is Mother playing games with Princess Emerald. She likes you when you play. By the looks of her, I think Mother wishes to roll around in Prince Akron’s new clothing.’ Or fuck him into the bed. I don’t know what Mother is thinking. She’d best control herself or bloody take a cold bath, thinks Aoife. ‘Don’t torment her, the both of you,’ chuckles Queen Grace, but she does not think Cara is merely jesting. That raises her concern. I’ll need to keep an eye on her till she gets use to him being around, she thinks. ‘I was thinking about rolling around his new clothing naked,’ teases Cara. She opens the door to Queen Grace’s chamber. With her most alluring smile, she tries and gets Prince Akron to pay her some attention to fuel her fancy and make it last for the day. Princess Emerald is about to get on her four paws and defend her mate from this lust-filled dragon. Akron is my property, she thinks and snorts out grey smoke. Queen Grace pushes Princess Emerald out of the main chamber. ‘Come, dear, don’t bite off more than you can chew. Cara gets like this. She did the same to me when I was young and with my mate,’ she says. Thank O’Mother Father was alive then. He kept a good eye on her. Even at the age of 20, she wanted to mate

with him. I caught Cara many times taking Ak’s dirty tunics and doing things with them that I don’t wish to bring up. Thank O’Mother Cara grew out of it… well, I think. Princess Emerald is still angrily eyeing the dragon maid who dares to entice her prince with her body, wraps her tail around her mate and rightful property by the wrist and drags him along. ‘All right, Emerald, I’m coming,’ says Prince Akron. He is clueless as to what Cara is doing. He knows well that Princess Emerald is not happy. He does not complain about being dragged along like a rag doll.

CHAPTER 22

P rince Akron is immersed by a carving in the grand hall’s red granite roof that tells a tale. A bountifully breasted woman is entangled by roots with all things that O’Mother makes at her feet. A wolf and a hare sit side by side with all other children. The hunters and the hunted stand under her watchful gaze. Even the feared of all O’Mother’s children, the spiders and snakes, lie still on the back of deer. All eyes are to this woman, their mother. Above her and looking down at her and her children with a firm but not unfriendly face is a man, neither human nor dragon. Prince Akron wonders if this effigy is meant to be interpreted by the individual. To Akron, this man looks like a dragon because of his physique but has the soft face of a human. This man is surrounded by all things that are O’Father’s – the sky. The moon, the sun, the weather, and the wind all seem to be moving in a mad procession. Prince Akron could feel the power of the two opposing forces of magic. Prince Akron turns his eyes to a human father and a dragon father in a large field, sowing seeds in a small field. Next to the fathers is a wooden smokehouse. The dragon and human wives are hanging beef for smoking. Prince Akron is lost in the story. Floating above, he re as many as his mind would allow. Prince Akron’s imagination begins to wander as it weaves a new tale that he can tell his son, mate, and family or any human or dragon who would listen. Princess Emerald, still trembling mad with jealousy, is gazing at the grand hall’s chamber door, keeping her tail tight around her mate and keeping a nose out for any faint scent of a female. Prince Akron is too lost in his mind and in the stories above to notice. Queen Grace puts an empathetic paw on her daughter’s shoulder. ‘Dear, you need to understand Akron by his presence. He can hold a female dragon’s heart without my son knowing she is under his spell. Ak’s father was the same as his son. Female dragons in the past had fallen in love with humans. Sadly, the humans had never felt the same way. Tragically, that led to dragons taking their lives out of shame or despair. Cara will, in time, get over herself. She didn’t grow around my son. What you are feeling is what I felt with Ak when I was a

bit older than you. I had accepted the fact and moved on. Ak has never lain with anyone but me and I him. Your mate is the same. I know my son. He is his father’s keeper.’ Princess Emerald is repulsed by the idea of other female dragons undressing her mate in their mind while giggling at their fancies. Princess Emerald scoffs. ‘Yes, well, he is mine, and they should know better. I do not do that with their male mates,’ she snaps. Annoyed, Princess Emerald is fixed on deriving a way to stop the competition as she sees it, thinking about her mate. Queen Grace sees the forward gaze and determined smell on her daughter. That brings back pleasant memories of her youth and feeling the same way. ‘We, as a family, should have sent you to the dwarf land of Goidelic. They would have been better teachers, and you and my son would have done what comes naturally to dragons. But we all loved you too much, our little green daughter. Rea and Ak would say to move away. Although having said that, I’m still not sure what Ak and my son are. Human? Dragon? Both? Sadly, the Council of Magic had other ideas. Learn to tolerate other females touching your mate in their mind and talking filthy thing they would do to your mate given half a chance. This does not mean to drop you guard on him, and don’t let him out of your sight. If you look at Akron, dear, he is not like other males. They would be quite pleased that other females gaze at them like pieces of prime meat and be quite thrilled with the idea. Akron failed to notice Cara was enthralled in an erotic fancy involving him and possibly her mate, I would assume. No, he was too interested in the tales above and thinks about the stories he could tell. Akron has eyes and hands only for you. Soon, I will be your guide to things that will make you a woman. I am your mother,’ says Queen Grace, stopping at the grand hall door. Princess Emerald too stops and looks at her mate. He is lost in the carvings above him. She wonders how his neck is not sore. She holds out her paws and keeps Prince Akron from smacking into the solid oak door. ‘This is amazing. The stories I can tell out of this hall have no end,’ says Prince Akron with enthusiasm. He is under the spell of the rich history and folk laws of the grand hall. Queen Grace puts her paw on the large wrought-iron handle. ‘Ak and I would spend whole days and nights in here with just the endless tales around us. I would find and see and tell its story to Ak and add my own twist to it. Even

when I was pregnant with you, Akron, we’d spend so much time in here. I was always in the firm, safe arms of Ak.’ Queen Grace smiles. She is filled with the warmth and memories of moments with her love in this hall. There was not on patch of the red granite floor that did not have a deer skin and where they had spent their time lost in each other’s love. Queen Grace re it was the only time she and her love escaped the dally living of being king and queen and the responsibilities that went along with it. Queen Grace’s own fantasy is to have back the moment she made love to Ak in this hall. That love gave her Akron. I’ll never forget. I’ll give anything to have that one night once more, she thinks and pushes the door open slightly and peeks her head out into the cold air that sends a chill down her spine. ‘No guards,’ she says and steps out. Princess Emerald is just behind her. Prince Akron strains himself to close the door. ‘I saw you, Mother, push this open with ease, but it’s so heavy,’ he says. The grand hall door closes with a booming echo that rattles Princess Emerald’s bones. ‘Be more gentle, would you?’ snaps Queen Grace. ‘The noise of it would have been like a thirty-two-cannon-fire salute in the main chamber. Let the Royal Company take care of the door. They are the ones who know how.’ Prince Akron wants to point out there are no guards, but the irate look on his mother’s face makes him back down and keep quiet, something he learned the hard way with his other dragon mother. Prince Akron dreaded Iona’s earchewing and, even more, her lectures that would go on without end. Queen Grace looks down the black abyss from her home. She smells cold damp air and a male human and dragon. ‘You two, come on out of the shadows,’ says Queen Grace. Sir Innes and Sir Erskine emerge out of the abyss, both wearing long grey heavywool cloaks. Their sword pommels protrude. They have sacks on their backs. Queen Grace could not help but take a quick glance at Sir Innes’s private parts. She looks away, revolted by the fact that her silver is being used for pleasures of the flesh and that more silver was used to fix what the whore gave him. No taste. She sighs. He and his son are the Black Company. I’d best say something before it gets awkward. ‘Well, I see you, Sir Innes, are walking.’

Sir Innes grins with amusement. ‘Well, my captains told you then? I’ll bet me last copper they laughed till they pissed themselves. Sorry, Queen Mother, you look well. Good to see the white back in your scales.’ ‘Father was screaming while he was getting fixed. I had to hold him to the chair, but Father was smiling through the screams and curse words. It was odd,’ says Sir Erskine innocently. ‘The stories of the Black Company captains told it was a tale of torturous pain,’ says Prince Akron. ‘Well, I think the pain made father mad,’ says Sir Erskine. Queen Grace groans. ‘Because your father Sir Innes was enjoying it. And if I had to guess, it was the red-headed human female with… How did that human knight put it?’ Queen Grace folds her arms and thinks for a moment. ‘Yes, that’s right. It was a knight from the City Company. That redhead had breasts so firm and ripe that only O’Mother could have gifted them to such a fine body, the pinnacle of O’Father’s work as an artist. Well, she is married and a healer. Have you no shame? She will do things to you that not even I can order to be reversed,’ says Queen Grace. Sir Innes ignores his queen mother with an idiotic grin. Queen Grace realises that her child will not be told and feels silly for opening her mouth. ‘Yes, you’re right. I should not have said anything. Outside of this kingdom, you are guilty of crimes that include beating many wives and killing their husbands for interrupting. I, being your queen mother, must pardon you. One day, you may wake with your prick missing, or a whore may have given an ailment no skilled healer can remove. Or you may find yourself entangled by a witch whore then, my child, you will get a taste of hell. And if you, my child, Sir Erskine, take after your father, you be in the healer’s chair, held by roots and enjoying the same agony. Keep your prick to yourself. That is good advice from your queen mother,’ says Queen Grace. Sir Erskine giggles upon recalling being dragged out from under the whore’s bed and being ridden like a whore. He blushes. I liked it, and I didn’t catch anything, unlike Father. Sir Innes, knowing what his son is thinking about, kisses him on the cheek with

pride. ‘Ahh, ye be like your old man. I know in that head of yours is the whore. Out in the wild, I’ll take your prick around to the less-travelled knotting shop.’ ‘This is your queen mother. That talk belongs in the Black Company hall,’ snorts Queen Grace. Sir Erskine and Sir Innes lower their heads. ‘Queen Mother, sorry. I and my boy are excited to see you happy and smiling. It stirs our hearts with joy,’ says Sir Innes. ‘Rise up, the pair of you, there are two people I would like you to meet,’ says Queen Grace, waving for her son and daughter to her. Sir Innes and Sir Erskine raise their heads and look at the strangers. ‘First, I must tell you both that this is a secret, one that will be kept till you return home. This is my son by blood, Prince Ak de Ron. Prince Akron and his mate, Princess-in-Waiting Emerald.’ The knights stand in disbelief. My mother must be mad with grief and has taken this strange man and dragon as her kin. I was told about this thing happening in knight school, thinks Sir Erskine and says, ‘There is no way a dragon can –’ Sir Erskine groans. A sharp stabbing pain rises from his paw. He finds his father is driving his boot into the tip of his paw. Sir Innes is glaring at his son, mildly upset. ‘Boy, what have I told you more times than I care about thinking about that mouth of yours?’ ‘I need to stop and think,’ says Sir Erskine. His boy trembles with anger. I am trying, he thinks. ‘You have a nose, lad. Smell if you are unsure,’ says Sir Innes, taking his foot off his son’s paw. Sir Innes is tempted to give his son a swift kick up the backside. Sir Erskine gets a little close to Queen Grace and tastes her scent with his nose then he moves to her son and Princess Emerald. Sir Erskine is muddled. He looks at his father for wisdom. ‘How, Father? That green-and-white dragon is

that white human’s mate, and he is the son of our queen mother.’ ‘I and you have no place questioning the will of O’Mother. My son, I have taught you better manners. It’s Princess Emerald and Prince Akron. Mother, I’m hurt that you kept this from all your children in the Black Company. Having said that, I am a father. I do understand the need to protect your young. So what is our mission?’ says Sir Innes with injured pride. He wants to ask why the Black Company wasn’t aware of this or Princess Emerald. But the knight did not wish to argue and see the joy leave his queen mother Grace. He could not bear that thought. There must be more afoot. Like this morning, the spies were not out and about at first light, he thinks. ‘It’s my family and friends. There are over 150 and more of them. They need to be rescued. I led them into a trap and a raging winter,’ says Prince Akron in an anxious tone. Princess Emerald takes his hand in her paw and gives her human a comforting kiss on the lips. ‘We’ll get your son home,’ she says in a softened tone of voice but not one of a mother. She does not wish to drown out the child side of Prince Akron and humiliate him in front of the knight. I don’t want to harm his pride, she thinks. ‘Now the child is a dragon and is not heir to the throne, but the young needs to be treated as such. To this end, there is a reason why my son felt the urgency to have them moved during the worst of O’Father’s winters in some years. There is one amongst our family who is not family and is injured. He needs to be brought here alive, and you are not to lay a hand or paw on this dragon. He goes by the name of Gowan,’ says Queen Grace. Sir Innes and his son resist the urge to yell out and rejoice. They keep themselves composed and settle for a smile on the triumph on bringing Gowan alive and well, even if it means giving him a blanket to keep warm. Sir Innes reaches around to his sack and pulls out two torches. He holds them up to Sir Erskine, who, with his flame, lights them. Sir Innes hands one to his queen mother, the other to Prince Akron. ‘The Black Company will give you and your woman a proper reception in our hall soon. My son will lead the way,’ says Sir Innes.

Sir Erskine is chuffed. He looks into the black abyss and picks up the scent markers. ‘Queen Mother, where are we heading?’ ‘You’ll need help on this quest. The woodland clan. I need to ask the chieftains for their paw in aid,’ says Queen Grace. Sir Erskine picks up the scent of pinewood and heads into the dark, followed by his father and company.

CHAPTER 23

P rince Akron holds his hand up to his faces and could not see it till he moves his hand right up to his nose. ‘Mother, it’s pitch black. Emerald, is that your tail around my wrist?’ ‘Yes, and I’m on all four paws. I cannot see, and I do not wish to trip like you. I can only see the faint outline of Sir Innes. I’m following his scent,’ says Princess Emerald. ‘That is my tail as well,’ says Queen Grace and continues, ‘This time of the year makes it more dark down here than any other season. You can’t see the tomb door before it gets lost in the darkness. You must have missed it, my son. This is a warning for you both to never come down without the escort of a knight. There are scents made, and only the knights know where they are. If you two fail to heed this warning, then you’ll never be seen alive again. This is where the slaves used to toil in – a maze of tunnels. How they did it is still a wonder. I could not imagine what it would be like to work by feel. Many fell and died where they stood. To this day, we still mine the stone but for road and city repairs only,’ says Queen Grace. Prince Akron holds the torch up to his mother’s face. It comes out of the black. Queen Grace smiles. The prince holds the torch up high so his mother and mate could see a bit more. They all continue farther into the dank, still blackness of the tunnels.

Sometime later . . . Sir Erskine stops at the intersection of two tunnels with two scents, making out one of pinewood the other of sourwood. ‘Father, we are here,’ he says anxiously. ‘I know you are fearful, my boy. Don’t panic, and take a moment. When you are ready, wrap your tail around me and squeeze through,’ says Sir Innes.

His kind words fail to stop the building fear in Sir Erskine’s mind. His body trembles. He takes a few deep breaths, trying to summon enough courage. ‘Don’t hold it against the lad. My son has a fear of small spaces. When my boy was training at the first knight school, one of the tunnels caved in on him. It took two days to dig him out. I was not his father at the time, so he freaked out. That made more rocks crash down on the poor lad. A healer had to knock him out so the City Engineers could dig the lad out,’ says Sir Innes, watching his son battle his fear and felt helpless to aid his boy in this trial. This is his war. Come, boy, I know you can do it, he thinks. ‘Your queen mother is here, my dear child. Take your time and breathe. You are not alone. Having fear will keep you alive. King Rea told every knight this and to remain calm and focused on what lay ahead and nothing more,’ says Queen Grace in a tone of voice that revealed her genuine care for the lad. Also, she wants Sir Erskine to push through his fear. Fear will keep one alert and alive and see the dagger before it strikes. That’s what my love taught all the knights at the first knight school, work my son will need to carry on, thinks Queen Grace. Sir Erskine stops trembling. His mind and heart are invigorated by his queen mother’s words. I’m a knight. I’m here with my queen mother. I want to be a good son and to show my father and my new father king and queen mother that I am a worthy knight and protector of his family, he thinks. Sir Erskine, determined to fight his fear, wraps his tail around his father. He steps into the tunnel marked with the scent of sourwood. When Sir Erskine feels his back and wings pressing on the outer rocky wall of the tunnel, he flattens himself out as best as he could and crawls through. Loose rocks and other debris poke and prod his back and underbelly. Only by smell can he see in the pitch black. ‘There’s a good boy. You are doing well. Keep going,’ says Sir Innes. Sir Erskine concentrates on the dim white light ahead and the smell of fresh, chilly air. This tunnel, he knows of. However, this is the first time he has been down it. Sir Erskine keeps a keen ear out for the rumbling sound he had heard when the tunnel came down on him. As he draws near the end, the dim light and smell of fresh air became more apparent. With a new energy, he quickly moves on while Sir Innes is dragged along and hopes nothing he has dislodged falls on

Queen Grace, Prince Akron or Princess Emerald. I’d feel bad if they were harmed become of me, thinks Sir Erskine. Soon, Sir Erskine comes to the end of his ordeal. The sunlight floods over him as he exits the cave due to being overjoyed at beating his fear. Sir Erskine forgets to first smell for any enemies or other foul things that may be lurking about. Sir Erskine continues out into a grey, cold day. The grass is wet under his paws, and the air smells of fresh rain. Sir Innes is still held tight by his son’s tail. Sir Erskine sets his father down by his left paw. ‘That smile, lad – it’s like the one you had after your first whore.’ Sir Innes laughs. ‘Proud of you, boy. What whore wouldn’t want to fuck you?’ Sir Erskine blushes and giggles. ‘Thank you, Father, I think. And can you help me put on my gloves?’ he says. Sir Innes reaches into his cloak and takes out fox-fur mittens and straps them to his son’s paws. ‘Better, lad?’ Sir Erskine feels his paws warm up and kisses his father’s cheek. ‘Thank you,’ he says. Princess Emerald and Prince Akron the knight. Queen Grace steps out of the cave. Her nose picks up the faint scent of a dragon and a human. Who would be out here? They are hiding their scents. Is it a knight? she thinks. Out of the corner of her eye, a large dripping-wet tongue races past her and is heading to her son. Queen Grace’s paw is quicker than it. She catches it before the tongue lands on its intended target. Queen Grace drives her talons into it and looks at the owner – a male dragon perched on a rocky outcrop. ‘Sir Black, and I see you have the family with you. Your wife Sir Fia and human daughter Sir Payton behind you, all wearing black cloaks, but your son is not there.’ Queen Grace looks under Sir Black’s chin. She catches a glance of boots running past. She flicks her tail, and the tip grazes his rump. He stops and looks at Queen Grace with a childish smile and a rope in his hand. ‘Sir Graeme, what in the name of O’Mother are you going to do with that?’ says Queen Grace.

Sir Graeme tucks it under his cloak. ‘Well, my queen mother, your tail is a little off, but my, it still has a sting to it. And nothing, Queen Mother. You said we could not have any treats, and this human and dragon mother and father likes it. And I see, Sir Innes, you are walking tall.’ ‘Aye, why am I not surprised the captain could not help but inform his sergeant?’ says Sir Innes. ‘What a wonderful thing, the fire python. I and my whole family have all had its pleasures. But Cearul is a bad uncle. He loves us but, that does not extend to gifting a fire python for our own use,’ says Sir Graeme with an unhealthy grin. Queen Grace lets go of Sir Black’s tongue and wipes her paw on his face. ‘Well, this human and dragon are not your playthings. Understand?’ she says. Sir Fia wraps her daughter up with her tail and lies on Sir Black and kisses him on the cheek. She sets down Sir Payton next to her husband, Sir Graeme. They kiss each other. ‘Sergeants, all of you, what are you lot doing up? It must be your day off. You all sleep in till the lunch bell,’ says Sir Innes. ‘We had a tick infestation to remove, and my mate didn’t wish to wake the undertaker. That family tends to get irate with us when we come and dig them out of their graves. What are you lot doing out in the cold?’ says Sir Fia. ‘And might I add that our captains were out with us. I had never seen them so, well, so marvellous, wearing smiles as they slaughtered. Oh my, what a fine night of murder it was,’ says Sir Black. Intrigued by the scent of this new human and little green dragon, he begins a fancy along with Sir Fia about having the new human and little dragon tied to black leather leashes and to their bedpost. Sir Fia wonders how much she would have to offer her queen mother for one night and day for the pair of them. I never knew Mother was into whores. She is a woman and needs to be loved. I wonder how much for the night if she is done with them, thinks Sir Black. ‘Thank you, Sir Black and family, for your work overnight,’ says Queen Grace. ‘This human is my blood-born son and next in line to the human and dragon

throne, Prince Ak de Ron. Prince Akron, he and his mate like to call him, and this is his mate, Princess-in-Waiting Emerald and owner of my son.’ Sir Fia, her mate and their family are suspicious of this human and dragon. The sergeants think this little green dragon and her pet are using their queen mother’s grief as a way of controlling her. To that end, they wonder if magic is at play. The sergeants are repulsed by the idea of any human and dragon taking advantage of their grieving queen mother and attempting to seize power for themselves. The sergeants reach under their cloaks for their knives when Sir Fia catches a whiff of the princess and prince. With her paw, unseen to all, she waves to her family to stand down. For one human, my dear King Ak, to fall in love with a dragon and to live the same years is a miracle of O’Mother’s. There may be truth here, she thinks. Sir Fia looks at her family. They nod. She has a nose that cannot be fooled. She stretches her neck over to Prince Akron and Princess Emerald, who is revolted and holds Prince Akron tight. Sir Fia smiles at them both and takes a good long sniff. Prince Akron and Princess Emerald feel dirty and in need of a bath. Sir Fia pulls her head back and kissed her young on the cheek and her mate on the side of his lips. Sir Payton and Sir Graeme stand by their father’s left paw so they could look at their queen mother. ‘Well, why would keep such a thing from us? Are we not your dear children of the Black Company?’ says Sir Fia. She and the rest of her family are a little injured, wondering why the queen mothers would keep this fact from them. ‘It was a necessary evil. I and Antonia had the Council of Magic breathing down our necks with constant demands to end my marriage with King Ak, to allow the council into my kingdom, for me to repatriate the dragons and for Antonia to paw over the throne so the Council of Magic can take over and put a puppet in our place. The Council of Magic went to war in the night. ‘When they forced my son to leave, they had the effrontery to declare war inside the city and try and take the throne. I had to send my son away so he never falls into the Council of Magic and Sorcery’s grasp. Until Akron became of age to find his mate, my son needed his magic and sword skills to mature over time. This does not mean I didn’t miss him every single day or I didn’t think about

him or Emerald. If the council knew of a child conceived between a human and dragon, the city and all the villages would have run deep in blood. We got lucky with the shadow hunters on that day. We knew how to kill them. That has kept the council at bay, and of course, our own magic has made the council think twice. ‘Having said that, the unicorn is in chains. The Council of Magic’s dirty spies, I have let into my home. I and Antonia underestimated the power of grief. During winter, I intend to make sure, come spring, that when the spies come and pick up their reports, no one will leave alive thanks to you and the captains for that work, and it will ongoing till I have this land and the lands of Goidelic rid of spies. Keeping my son quiet till he came home was needed. I and Antonia and others remained silent to keep you all safe, in a way. When Ak and Rea would head off to see my son, you and the captains always escorted them, never the maids. I’m sending Sir Innes and Sir Erskine on a rescue mission with the help of the woodland clan. Akron’s family who had raised him are now in danger, though my son is yet to inform me of the full story. He has only been here for one night.’ Queen Grace is interrupted by Sir Innes coughing. She looks at him. ‘Sorry, Mother, but where in the hell are we going?’ he says. ‘I don’t know. My son, could you tell them the location of your home?’ says Queen Grace. ‘It’s in a valley at the foot of the Black Mountains. Do you know of a wood called the moving forest?’ says Prince Akron. Sir Innes shivers. ‘Aye, I know of it. I saw my captains toss a man in there alive. That human lied to Sir Akir and Sir Balloch ’bout ten years ago. Anyway, what I heard were blood-curdling screams and the sound of his bones being crushed.’ ‘They are my friends. I played in that forest when I was a boy. The trees will not harm you unless you don’t know their laws. Best you and Sir Erskine fly over. You’ll come to a river. Fly over and look down to a path cut into the grass. Follow that. It leads to the only cottage – my home,’ says Prince Akron. ‘Well, that was where he kept you, son, so close to home. That’s only a week away if you take the back way through the woods, I hope,’ says Queen Grace and thinks, If the chieftains agree to help. I have barely spoken to them since the

death of my mate. Queen Grace continues. ‘Now to you, the sergeants, of the Black Company. First to you, Sir Fia and Sir Payton. You have done well by not rolling around in the blood of your victims. And to you, Sir Black and Sir Graeme, for not encouraging your wives. I don’t wish to know why you like it because I will have a far idea. To thank you all, there is a gift being brought home. I am not going to tell you the name of the gift. In its safe return home and after a few days have ed, all of you will get to open your gift. How and what the lot of you do with this gift, I don’t care, but it’s to be left alive for all my children to witness its death. And yes, Sir Innes and Sir Erskine know your gift’s name, but you are to give your word that not one of you tricks or that you, Sir Fia, use what is between your paws to lure the gift’s name from Sir Innes or his dragon son.’ Sir Black, Sir Fia, Sir Payton and Sir Graeme all smile and have an unyielding desire to know the identity of their gift. The sergeants look to their beloved queen mother, seeing the long-lost joy they thought was all but gone. They don’t press her. ‘You will not tell us, Mother? That’s teasing,’ says Sir Payton. ‘Well, I have your word then?’ says Queen Grace. The Black Company sergeants nod. ‘My family and I were the guards of King Rea and King Ak. Into the part of the wilderness, we waited with Father King Rea while Father King Ak, we know now, tended to his son. The Black Company kept its promise and oath to be the keepers of the royal family,’ says Sir Black proudly. ‘Yes, and I’m sorry for the deception. The days and weeks that lie ahead are ones of conflict. It will not be too long before all find out about the prince. My dear children who have fought over who takes the throne will be left sore and unhappy and may cause problems. If so, give them a choice. Forget it and move on or be expelled from these lands, and I’ll take all they own. I’m not sure what the Council of Magic is going to do when they find out, but it’s not going to be good. All spies simply must be found. All means are to be used for the extraction of information then put them to the sword,’ says Queen Grace. Sir Fia stretches her paws out and her nine-inch-long razor-sharp talons and kisses her mate on the check. She gets off him and settles next to Queen Grace.

‘Well, you’ll need a lift. Sir Erskine is a growing boy. He will not be able to carry all your weight. My love, can you head home and pack for a few days and our swords and the rest of our knives, dear?’ Sir Black wraps his tail around his son and puts Sir Graeme on his back. They head off behind the rocky outcrop. ‘What’s that look for, my dear lad? And mate, you are not amazed by my muscles and purple and white scales… I forgot you cannot see them.’ Sir Fia smiles. ‘Mother is breathtaking, but I have soft, firm breasts and a slender figure. My cloak hides my body, and so do my clothes. For you, my prince, I’m happy to shed them for you,’ says Sir Payton with a soft tone of voice that few men could resist. Sir Innes is wise to her tricks. Princess Emerald places her paw on Prince Akron’s chest, marking her ownership, and pulls herself a bit close to him. She is playing their game, and she is winning by making Sir Fia and Sir Payton envious. ‘We are trying to figure out what you are, that’s all. There is no need for ether one of you to shed your clothing. It’s cold. I don’t wish for you to catch a chill. Your husbands will be upset,’ says Princess Emerald. Queen Grace smiles a little, careful not to show it to her knights, and thinks, Well done, Emerald. They try to make you jealous, and you turn back on them. Sir Fia gives Princess Emerald and Prince Akron an inviting smile and wink. She giggles and takes herself into a brief fancy of Princess Emerald and her mate lying naked on her chamber bed with Sir Black undressed. Prince Akron is called to her will and the unyielding desire to make love. Sir Fia shakes her head. I’ll continue on later, she thinks. ‘Well, I have all day. What about you, dear?’ she says and looks at her daughter. ‘Yes, Mother.’ Sir Payton giggles, flushed with a similar fancy. Sir Fia sighs and looks at her new prince and princess. ‘All in the Black Company work together in a unit and, in moments of war and border squabbles, with the other companies. We also work in small groups on assignment when fulfilling a mission. In the Black Company, we have internal traits. Our captain knows what they are, so we in the Black Company do the dirty work of the

kingdom. For example, we’ll take Sir Innes. His trait is that of a quiet-footed assassin. He can sneak into a house and slit throats without waking children. Even a dragon’s keen nose does not help. Also, when a distraction is needed, Sir Innes is the knight for the job. The last moment when that was needed, Sir Innes and his son instigated one hell of a tavern fight over nothing. Locals came far and wide for that all-in brawl, but that gave the City Company the time needed to make their escape with one of our own who had be captured in the kingdom of Srathlyde and was badly injured. ‘Sir Erskine was identified by his father as having a bloodlust for the sword and has natural talent for bare paw fights. I know the lad gets his rocks off killing. That’s why he is perfect for the Black Company. With us, the sergeants of the Black Company, we paw all the interrogation and torture. You see, for us, sex is a weapon, one we use quite well. A human father and a dragon father came home after a hard day of spying and selling secrets to the Council of Magic, expecting their wives to greet them with a kiss. They were not in the cooking room prepping dinner. They were with my daughter and I, slowly being suffocated to death in the spare room ever so quietly. The husbands heard splashing. They headed to the bathing chamber and found my son and husband naked, bathing each other. I should add that the young, we didn’t mate with, but with the husbands who had their selfish wives not giving them what was between their legs. The allure of scale and flesh was too great, they stripped off their clothes and ed our love. My daughter and I knew the right moment to break the wives’ necks and the fun in the bath. When we were done with the husbands and found out all that was needed, we drowned them and slept in their bed while the bodies grew cold,’ says Sir Fia. Sir Payton embraces her queen mother. That takes Queen Grace by surprise. ‘I’m happy to see you. Your queen mother is full of joy, but you, my dear, are strong,’ says Queen Grace. Sir Payton lets go of her queen mother. Queen Grace is barely able to breathe, and she feels like her ribs have been crushed by a bear. ‘That’s what men say when I strangle them to death.’ Sir Payton smiles. She climbs on her mother’s back and helps Queen Grace. Prince Akron and Princess Emerald huddle together for warmth. Sir Payton sits

near Sir Fia’s neck and looks out for other dragons in the sky. Sir Fia takes a glance at the royal family, and once satisfied that all are seated, she spreads her purple wings and heads east to the woodland. Sir Innes climbs on his son’s back and sits between his wings. ‘Lad, two things I’m going to say. One, never enter our sergeant’s chamber without the captains with you. I know it’s at the end of our hall. Understand, lad, for the first time ever, you and I know something the Black Family does not. Best never to wander where the beast calls home. Second, both Sir Fia and Sir Payton are masters at getting what they want and using any tactic. For the sake of O’Mother, let’s not get out of each other’s sights. There is little we can do to stop them, and they know it. It’s called seduction, my dear boy. With the blink of an eye, our pricks will be out, and we’d be spilling our guts to them.’ ‘Yes, Father,’ says Sir Erskine, unfolding his wings and looking at Sir Innes. ‘They scare me more than the captains of the Black Company when they get mad,’ he says and takes flight. Sir Innes feels a chill run down his back while ing the last time he saw his captains mad. ‘They bloody killed the whole family – women, children, even the pet dog,’ he says.

CHAPTER 24

P rincess Emerald feels the wind chill through her cloaks; she curls into Prince Akron’s laps for warmth as she nuzzles his hand. Prince Akron strokes her muzzle and her scales; they feel like ice. To warm his mate, Prince Akron wraps his left arm around her side and gently rubs it to get some heat back into her. Princess Emerald is shaking from the cold. Queen Grace also feels the chill; she pulls herself closer to her son’s side. ‘That cloak of yours, Emerald, is years old and has lost its oil. I’ll see to a new one. Sir Fia is not flying that fast. I can feel her muscles beneath my underscales. If she was flying at full speed, all of us would freeze to death or have fall off,’ says Queen Grace and continues, ‘I have noticed, my son, you have been looking at the land, all of its pasture for fattening cows and Holsten cows for milking. You are wounded? And not the land I told you in the story.’ ‘Yes, Mother, and I can smell water, I think, or it must be rain. Emerald is still not that well for a cold she had back at the witches’ knackers,’ says Prince Akron. ‘After the treaty was signed with the woodland clan, they prospered, and the chieftains villages had grown in population this stain resources in the chieftain’s villages namely water. I, Ak, and Angus convinced the chieftains to move their village north and close to the River of Shia. There are smaller streams that run throughout the woodland, so water is not long a problem and the hunting is good and they are close to us for trade and their lands farther north. The River Shia is the border of this kingdom and Goidelic, with this kingdom having annexes. I’ll go into more detail later. The land of Goidelic is dwarf land of human and dragons. They live similar lives to us, but the dragons cannot fly their wings, too small. They can be standoffish and easily offended. Mother and I will teach how to paw them. On the shores of the River Shia is the fishing village of Rayford. They make their year’s silver only in the summer. The river freezes over in the winter, though it does not snow in that part of our lands, but it gets bitterly cold in the winter. The villagers in the summer fish the river then smoke it and send it to the city stores where it can be kept cold in our warehouse year-round to stop

rotting and, like many goods, are sent all over the kingdom. Smoked fish is the traditional first meal of the day in this kingdom. It is served in many different ways. I have says that oat with honey piping hot is also eaten widely in the winter months. To the far north is where all of the grains used in this land and Goidelic grows. It is vast but twenty big families oversee it, and the royal family owns that land. They work for us, do you, Emerald and Akron, know why?’ says Queen Grace. Princess Emerald shakes her head. ‘No, Mother, I don’t.’ ‘I would have to agree with Emerald,’ says Prince Akron. ‘It’s simple but political at the same time. Roughly half of all the food is grown by many farms. The same is true for Goidelic. Not one of them has a foothold or power over the market. The prices stay fair, and no one wants more power than the other need and/or use the power for political gain. The lands north are the only fertile lands to grow cereal and wheat crops. A lot of land is needed to a kingdom of this size and still have more in store when times are not good. The reason why the royal family owns it is the land could be used to hold the population to ransom or used to take the throne, throwing years of work and peace into the chamber pot. Being Queen Antonia and I are the queen mothers to our children and we do not want them fight over food, we make sure the price is what it costs to produce and not a half copper more, and all get their share. The royal family has never profited for wheat sales. In time of famine, this is important. Our children will be hungry but make sure everyone gets just enough to keep alive, and without a price, this stops fights and power grabs. As the moment es and you know more about how things work, all of this will make more sense. Every human and dragon has power here and a voice.’ Sir Payton overhears the conversation; the talk of food makes her belly rumble with hunger. Sir Fia feels she too is famished from a long night of work and looks back to her daughter. ‘My dear, our husbands would not have forgotten food. They never eat without us. It’s just a question of eating before or after mating.’ She smiles. ‘After, Mother,’ grins Sir Payton. Sir Fia looks at the fast-approaching woods; she scans the grass field for a suitable spot to land. She spies cows not too far away, but she knows they are

used to dragons and will not run off. Sir Fia lands on the wet grass; Sir Erskine lands to her right side. Sir Payton helps her queen mother, Prince Akron, and Princess Emerald depart from Sir Fia. A few Holsten cows curiously wound in close, watching the little green dragon and the strange white human. At the bottom of the field are human and dragon children (wearing heavy wool cloaks) cha more of the Holsten cows out of a holding yard next to a simple stone- and slate-tiled milking shed. On the other side of it is an ox-driven cart being loaded with steel and brass barrels by a female dragon and human (both wearing heavy surcoats and hosen with long black leather boots). Sir Fia looks to her daughter and holds out her front paws. ‘Could you take off my gloves? Please,’ she says. Sir Payton unties them; she tucks the gloves inside her belt. Sir Fia looks to an old and large oak; she unsheathes her nine-inch talons and climbs up. She looks for a branch that will her weight and spreads herself out and makes herself comfortable. Sir Fia pokes her head on the canopy and wraps Sir Payton into her tail. ‘We’ll wait for our loves. I hope they will find us sleeping and take advantage of us.’ She giggles. ‘You have sex on the mind too much,’ says Queen Grace. Sir Payton shoots up into the oak. ‘Well, let’s go,’ says Queen Grace; she and Princess Emerald get on their four paws and move into the wood along with Prince Akron. Sir Innes and Sir Erskine follow their queen mother; they feel their blood run stone-cold, and the hair and scales stood up on the back of their neck. The knight slowly turns to Sir Fia; she is gazing at them with a chilling grin. Her eyes have a longing to know the identity of her gift and the willingness to whatever it takes to find it out. Sir Payton is sitting on her mother’s back with the same look; both are driven by an insatiable curiosity. This excite Sir Fia and Sir Payton. Sir Innes and Sir Erskine are terrified to their boot straps. Sir Innes and his son turn away and swallow hard.

‘Aye, lad, what I told ya,’ he says and moves on. ‘Y-y-y-yes, Father, but they scare me to death, made worst because we know something they don’t. I won’t be able to help but tell them if wanted me to,’ says Sir Erskine. He re the aftermath the last time he saw that smile on his sergeants. Twenty-five humans and dragons of King James’s border guard lay in pools of blood; the bodies surrounding the sergeants were dripping in hot blood. They tore the tongue out of the knight that lied to their husband and whipped her ass with it. He swallows hard. Come to think of it, a man being raped by the thorns of a red berry bush would be worst. I saw their husband do that as well. He thinks and trembles a little and walks into the wood. ‘Soon, we’ll be in the company of the wildland clan. The sergeants will keep their distances. However, lad, they have had a night of killing and nothing to eat, to make matters worse. They are happy to see our queen mother happy. I have no doubt Sir Fia and her daughter will wait for one of us to drop our guard. Sir Black and Sir Graeme where not borne yesterday. They will encourage their wives to find out what their gift is. Safety in numbers,’ says Sir Innes. Well, I hope. I have never seen the sergeants so happy. The deaths of King Rea and Ak did wound them badly.

CHAPTER 25

P rince Akron notes Princess Emerald is shaking from the cold. He unclasps his cloak. ‘Emerald, walk behind me. Wrap your paws around my waist. I’ll keep you warm.’ Princess Emerald stands and embraces her mate. She pulls herself close to his body for warmth. She wraps her tail around his wrist and settles her head on Prince Akron’s shoulder. He pulls the cloak tight then kisses Princess Emerald on the cheek. ‘Thank you,’ she says. ‘You’re a good mate, Akron.’ Queen Grace smiles. ‘She would do the same for me. Emerald is still a little unwell from the cold. She hadn’t left her cave where I found here in some years. A few nights of rest and a cup of honey tea, will do her the world of good’ says Prince Akron, kissing Emerald on the cheek. Her body is warming up. She smiles with contentment. Princess Emerald interweaves her tail in her mate’s fingers. ‘This reminds me of home,’ says Prince Akron and continues, ‘I grew up in woods like this in my mother’s paws, playing with the other dragon young while my father and uncles were out hunting.’ He is cut off by movement in the grass and oak trees. He grips his hilt and slowly unsheathes his sword. ‘Relax, my son,’ says Queen Grace. ‘It’s the woodland folks gathering dinner and wood to keep warm.’ Prince Akron relaxes and loosens the grip on his sword. The path leads into a small village of mud-brick homes with crudely fired clay tiles; in the centre are clay pipes for chimneys. Smoke rises and falls over the village and is swept away by the winds. All of the doors are made from oxhide.

Also next to the huts are old wine barrels filled with water. All set out around the huts is a large log hut with the same roof but a much bigger and better-made clay chimney. Off to the right side of the log hut is a communal wood pile; it in itself, to Prince Akron, is quite impressive. Like my clan that must gather wood during the summer for the winter, he thinks. The odd humans and dragons, wearing layers of fur, are gathering wood from the pile; others are carrying woven baskets down the other path behind the log hut. A few dragon and human young, eager to play, step outside; the cold makes its way in through their one-piece wool tunics. The young think twice and retreat to the warmth of the fire. Queen Grace heads to the log hut. ‘This is where the chieftains live. All business in the woodland clan is done and settled here, including their law and war council.’ She opens the oxhide door for Prince Akron and Princess Emerald. Sir Innes takes it. ‘Thank you,’ she says. Sir Erskine quickly moves in, and Sir Innes takes one last look outside for any knives or other enemies. Once satisfied no one is following them, he shuts the hide. Ri from the most central part of the hut is a basalt brick firepit, and stacked on the back wall within paw’s reach of the fire is firewood. To the left are two rooms divided by oxhide; to the right are roughly made shelves displacing iron pots, cooking utensils, four small chests, and food covered by scrap pieces of linen. A few feet from the firepits are rugs of fur from different animals; lying on them are Didda and Arnbery, and nestled in the middle is a young male dragon with white scales. Covering the family is elk fur, and all have long thin hardwood twigs in their paws; using a knife of iron, they fashion the twigs into darts. The young male smells something different; he looks up and smiles at Queen Grace. ‘Good to see you, boy.’ She smiles back. Arnbery is pleasantly surprised to see Queen Grace smiling again. He looks to the strangers warming themselves by the fire. He is about to open his mouth when he catches a glimpse of Didda staring at the strange little green dragon and

the unsure white human with the bluest eyes. ‘What do you lot think you are doing? Coming into my hut unannounced and not invited?’ snaps Didda. She puts down the knife and stands up. She is wearing a one-piece brown tunic that has patches sewn into it. She folds her arms in disdain and stares down her nose at Queen Grace. ‘You are greedy and do not talk to us and send messages.’ She snorts. Arnbery is sad to see the disappearance of joy from Queen Grace’s face. She looks to her paws and is on the brink of tears, and she begins to tremble. This distresses Arnbery greatly. He shakes too, so fed up and angry with his mate that she is resorting back to her old ways. Not willing to stand for it a moment longer, Arnbery rises up. He is wearing the same as his mate. I grow tired of you, my mate, he thinks. Prince Akron sees Arnbery flicking his tail. He lurches the tip of it at Didda’s underbelly. Without a thought, Prince Akron races to block it. Prince Akron reaches Didda as Arnbery whips Prince Akron across the back. He drops to his knees in desperate agony; hot tears of pain flow as he groans. The child part of his mind screams out for his mother; the man part of him cuts through the pain, keeping the child at bay. But the pain continues unabated; his skin feels like it’s being ripped open by blunt knives, and he feels the hot stirring pain race up and down his back. Consumed by rage with a trembling paw, Princess Emerald takes out her mace. ‘You dare harm what is mine,’ she savagely screams and charges toward Arnbery. Queen Grace leaps on top of Princess Emerald and wrestles the mace out of Princess Emerald’s paws. With all of the might Queen Grace could muster, she pins Princess Emerald to the floor and muzzles her daughter with her tail. Prince Akron is losing the fight with the child part of him as tears continue to fall. Queen Grace helplessly watches her son in so much pain; the screams he hides tear at her heart and soul. She feels a pit widening in her mind; she has not felt so helpless since the day she let him go. She shows her discontent by growling. ‘Emerald, I love you, but if you were to take the mace and challenge Arnbery,

his mate will kill you in front of Akron. I love you, that’s why I’m stopping you. We cannot help my boy not yet its clan law.’ She snorts. Her gaze is firmly fixed on the chieftains. The chieftains glare at each other with animosity, growling and flicking their tails, then posturing themselves for a fight. The childlike part of Prince Akron is crying; being a human, the chieftains fail to notice. The young male dragon does not want the chieftains to fight there again; he doesn’t wish to get in their way either, but in spite of this, he has had enough. The abnormally white human stranger’s whispers of pain sound like that of a child; this confuses the young dragon. Cannot leave him like this. He is in pain, he thinks. Determined to help and with a slight apprehension to be in the middle of the chieftains should they come to blows, he slips out of the fur, wearing a one-piece woollen tunic, and helps this white human to his feet. He dries his tears and holds him close, giving the stranger comfort. ‘Mother, Father, what have you done? This man is a guest. You see, he is in pain because of you two. That’s not good,’ he says. Arnbery and Didda look at their son caring for this man of white skin and sees the pain, then Prince Akron es out. The chieftains settle on their four paws and stare at each other to see who is to blame. ‘Bad mother and father,’ says the young male dragon. ‘Both at fault. Not nice.’ Arnbery, without looking at Queen Grace, says, ‘You have knights with you. We get word on you and Antonia coming here a day before. I’m not rude, but this is not a good moment. Mate is acting like young and falling back into old ways.’ Didda cuts him off with her teeth grinding. ‘You dare say that to me!’ she growls out. ‘Mother, shut up. We have guests,’ says the young male dragon. Didda snaps her head to her son and gets in his face. ‘You do not speak to your mother like that, son,’ she growls deeply. The young male shakes his head. ‘Bad, you are not good.’

He turns away from his mother and lowers his head and trembles with shame. ‘Aunt Grace, I love you. I have not seen you for a while. I like talking with you and Antonia. I’m curious about this guest I have in my paws. The pain I can see and feel in his body.’ He feels the body go limp. ‘Father, you killed this man,’ he screams. Queen Grace gathers the last of her might to hold Princess Emerald. Queen Grace drives her talons further into the floor. ‘Keep a hold of him. Baldvin, he has just ed out. That is my blood birth son, the next in line to the throne, Prince Akron. Under me is his very unhappy mate and master, Princess in Waiting Emerald. Know she is rightfully pissed off.’ Arnbery, not swayed by Queen Grace’s words, wonders if this guest has taken the queen for a fool. Her grief must have made Grace blind. To be polite and not wanting to make Queen Grace feel any worse, Arnbery smells her. He leans over and takes her scent off the white-skinned human. Arnbery’s scales lose their colour as he trembles. ‘This is no guest. Get off his mate,’ he says. ‘Go to the fire and keep still. I know what you are feeling, Emerald. Been there myself. Your love is in safe paws,’ she whispers. Queen Grace unwraps her tail and gets off Princess Emerald and paws her the mace back. Princess Emerald slowly stands and gives Arnbery a dirty look. ‘I demand to know why,’ she says calmly and stares him down. ‘You have a lot of bravery, little dragon. My tail was not meant for your mate. He got in the way. He is gentle and kind. I wish to say sorry, but you will not take it from me. We are family. Grace’s mother was my father’s brother. I did not know,’ says Arnbery in a quite remorseful tone. He trembles with regret. Princess Emerald, still shaking with rage, looks at her family and to the young male dragon. ‘You better look after what is mine. In your paws, he will stay. Your name?’

‘It’s Baldvin. I’m third chieftain. Many sorries for this,’ he says. Prince Akron begins to stir. Princess Emerald withdraws to the fire; she keeps a watchful eye on Prince Akron. Queen Grace takes a deep breath. ‘Your son Baldvin is looking well. He is what, twenty-four now?’ ‘What do you want?’ snaps Didda. Arnbery snaps his head to his mate and growls angrily. ‘Quiet, you. She is being polite,’ he snaps. ‘Yes, he is twenty-four, growing big. He is gentle,’ says Arnbery with a small tone of pride. Prince Akron wakes with the sharp stabbing pain in his back; every movement feels like a hot dagger is slicing into his flesh. Fighting the child side of his mind, he looks up to the young male dragon who is wearing a kind gentle smile. ‘W-w-w-who a-a-a-are y-y-y-you,’ says Prince Akron with a shaky voice and shedding hot tears of pain. ‘I am your family, Baldvin. Your Dragon Grandmother was my grandfather’s sister,’ he says with a kind soft tone. Prince Akron manages to return a small smile; for a brief moment, the man side of his mind takes control. ‘Thank you.’ Out of the corner of his left eye, he sees Didda with her head low, tears falling on her cheek; her eyes are filled with sorrow. Prince Akron knows there is more wrong, and he wants to discover what this sadness in her eyes is. Baldvin can also see his mother is not well; he sees her body trembling, but she tries to hide it. Maybe Akron can help? He thinks and lets go of Prince Akron. Every step he takes to Didda feels like hot rods being forcefully rammed into his hide; his body shakes uncontrollably with pain, and he trips over his feet. Princess Emerald and Queen Grace fight themselves and the compulsion to help Prince Akron; they do not want him to feel any worse or make the man side of his mind, the most dominant part of him, upset and scorn them later.

Prince Akron makes his way to Didda’s paw; he leans on it. The pain devours his mind. Hot tears fall unabated; with the look of agony on his soft white face, he reaches to Didda’s cheek and dries her tears and tries his best to give her a soothing smile. Blood begins to drip from his tunic; like the pain, he tries to ignore it. ‘F-f-f-f-f-father d-d-d-did the wrong thing by t-t-t-t-t-tossing you and h-h-h-hitting family. I-I-I-I-I’m sorry. T-t-there is pain in your eyes. Y-y-your body is trembling. Tell m-m-m-m-me what hurts you?’ says Prince Akron with a childlike tone. Didda lowers her head. She finds security in Prince Akron’s soft warm hands. She is a little amused by his childlike mind, but she also sees a man inside who is putting on a brave face in spite of the pain. Didda almost forgets what has transpired. Her body shakes more intently, and in a soft tone, she says, ‘I was with young, a daughter.’ She weeps. ‘O’Mother was cruel to me. She punished me for being a bad mate. My young was borne dead. I wanted to give my son a sister so he can teach her hunting and to be gentle.’ She cries. ‘Shhh.’ Prince Akron smiles as he presses his face on her cheek and strokes Didda gently. He feels her body relax; he fights to keep the child part of his mind at bay. That meant pushing the pain to the back of his mind. Prince Akron continues, ‘O’Mother does not take with one hand without giving with the other. I’ll give you a daughter. There is an orphan in the city. I’m sure there is a little one waiting for a good mother. You are a good mother, and she is awaiting you. Could you love a child that is not your blood? Emerald, help me,’ he groans. The hot stabbing pain forces through the boundary he had built in his mind, and its violence is unrelenting. Princess Emerald and Queen Grace race over to Prince Akron’s side; with care, they both do not touch his back and set Prince Akron next to Didda’s paw. ‘Thank you,’ he says as the pain suppresses the man’s side and the child took over; he holds on to his mother and his mate tightly, wanting them to take the pain away. He sobs quietly. With a new hope, Didda looks to Prince Akron; she feels selfish and blushes that she let her family languish in pain. It was my doing, she thinks with her tale and care. She draws Prince Akron’s eyes. ‘You do think there is a daughter for my mate and me?’ Prince Akron looks to Didda. ‘I’m sure,’ he says with a strained pain-filled

voice. Arnbery loses his anger; he trembles a little for the suffering he caused to his family; he heads to his mate and sits in front of her nose. He gives her a tender kiss on the lips. Arnbery strokes her cheek and nuzzles her neck, yielding to his mate. ‘Did not know it will be bad for you. I’m a bad mate. Do you forgive me and do you, Grace and Emerald?’ he says. ‘I love and forgive you,’ says Didda, kissing him on the lips and nuzzling his cheek, accepting her mate is back in his right place and she is returning to her role, the carer who eases his heart. ‘Didda, you are female and a mother, being both I understand. Let’s forget about this. You and your mate are family, a thing I value more,’ says Princess Emerald. The lingering rage disappears as she stops shaking. Princess Emerald feels the blood dripping onto her paw; she carefully pries a small part of Prince Akron’s cloaks and saw a bloody deep wound across his back. She does not pull any feather on his cloak to save her human from any more pain or discomfort. Princess Emerald is itching to get him home and have a healer look at him. I have more than enough silver for the best care, and I don’t care if I have to spend the lot, she thinks. ‘I feel the same, and Antonia and I should have more of an effort to come by more.’ Queen Grace smiles. ‘And you, young man, you have grown. My mate is in heaven looking down on you with so much pride and my nonblood birth son, Rea.’ Baldvin blushes bright white at the compliment. ‘I was being gentle like Father and Mother showed me. Cannot lead by yelling. Ak and Rea told me that to no good comes from yelling at anyone. I’m not weak. I use fist to break heads when I have to,’ he says. ‘It makes me good to see you smile. There is hope once more, Grace. You show up with the royal guard, not Black Company. Things are foul?’ says Arnbery. ‘My son has a request. It could be dangerous,’ says Queen Grace, having second thoughts about this plan. I’m already down quite a few knights more is not due

to fill the ranks until the New Year, she thinks. ‘Yes, we will help,’ says Didda with a warm smile that made Prince Akron feel a lot better though the pain is getting worse. He squeezes Princess Emerald’s paw hard. To protect the man side, his pride. She pulls him closer to her chest to hide his tears and lovingly strokes his hair to soothe the child side of him. She looks to the chieftains. ‘Akron’s family is a wild clan that, in part, helped raise my mate. They are in grave danger. Starvation is one of the more pressing threats they face. All 150 of them need to be brought to the city for safety. I know it’s a lot to ask, and my mate would have told this himself, but the pain is a bit too much. Do you know where the moving forest is?’ says Princess Emerald. The chieftains nod. ‘Yes, one of them is black and like a child,’ says Arnbery. ‘Yes, that’s farther,’ says Prince Akron, groaning in pain. Princess Emerald kisses her mate on the cheek; she looks back to the chieftains. ‘There is over 150 of them and two are giant dragons. They have young and humans.’ ‘If the Council of Magic and Sorcery find them,’ says Queen Grace and continues, ‘They will slaughter all or King James’s knight will do the same. One among them is his pet. This dragon is valuable and needs to be kept alive safe and well.’ Didda looks to Arnbery. ‘This is his test,’ he says. Didda looks to her son. ‘Fail and all will die.’ ‘Your son is young for this mission,’ protests Queen Grace. ‘You are family, not clan. I’m family, not kingdom, says Arnbery. ‘Understood, keep out,’ says Queen Grace. Arnbery turns to his son. ‘This is a test. The chieftain cares and protects family.

Our ancestors will be your guide. Listen when they speak in your dream. Pack things for a fortnight. Take a little food live off O’Mother. Put on heavy fur. It is cold. Take one human and dragon tracker and hunting party of humans and dragons. You make choices. what I told about picking best for party for hunting. Use the red frog, it’s for killing, not eating.’ Baldvin runs to the other side of the hut to the ox hide on the left of his room. Baldvin soon emerges out of his room wearing his winter bear-fur cloaks with the fur facing his scales to keep the warmth in. The buttons (polished bone stitched to the cloaks with thick leather straps) are not done all the way up. Hanging over his arms is a belt with an iron bowie knife and a leather pouch; next to that are three caribou fur. In his paw is a brown ox hide sack with a water skin tied to it. Baldvin heads to Sir Innes and stands up. ‘Need help with the cloak? I call human, but you are human. Thank you.’ He smiles. ‘Not a problem, bloke,’ says Sir Innes as he buttons up the cloak. Baldvin lowers himself, so Sir Innes could finish his neck flap. Sir Innes finishes off securing Baldvin’s tail piece (which is partly sown on with leather). Sir Innes takes the belt. Baldvin stands up, and Sir Innes ties it around Baldvin’s waist. Baldvin gets on his four paws and kisses Sir Innes on the cheek. ‘Thank you,’ says Baldvin and tosses a caribou fur over his shoulders. ‘Your human must keep warm.’ Sir Innes smiles thank you and says, ‘Lad, don’t worry about it. I have an older son. It’s a human’s job to help dragons. Any human that does not, well, is an ass hole, and thank you for the fur, lad.’ He and his son wait outside. Baldvin heads to the shelves at the end of the hut. On the third row are four different-sized oak and iron-strapped chests. He opens the chest on the far left. Inside are three long blow pipes; he takes his pipe out (it’s carved with Baldvin’s first dear hunt). The pipe itself is black wood. He closes the chest and reaches behind it, taking care not to knot anything over. He picks up a hessian sack and removes a paw full of cotton weed and put in his pouch. Baldvin returns the sack; he heads over to his mother and father’s fur and pick up his darts and tosses them in with the cotton weed. He continues on to

Queen Grace and Princess Emerald. Baldvin drapes the fur on his arm over them. ‘You are small dragons. It gets cold.’ He smiles; gently, he puts a fur over Prince Akron. Baldvin could see the pain in his eyes, and his body is shaking like it is naked and in the cold grip of O’Father’s icy winter. ‘Wish I could help,’ he says. ‘You, dear boy, thanks,’ says Princess Emerald. Prince Akron manages to hold his head up. ‘I’ll bring your family home,’ says Baldvin. Prince Akron nods and lowers his head. Baldvin kisses his mother. ‘Love you,’ he says. Didda kisses him back. ‘Hunt well. There will be, I hope, a sister here for you. I love you, dear boy.’ Baldvin turns to his father; he takes his son into a strong embrace and kisses his son. ‘Kill many, then come back home,’ says Arnbery, kissing his son once more and setting him down. Baldvin dashes out of the hut. Arnbery gets on his four paws. ‘I’ll get furs. Grace and her family can ride on my back. Your mate is still not well.’ He heads to his room on the right. Didda stands up and tosses more wood on the fire. ‘You all are kind,’ she says. Arnbery wearing a one-piece fur robe helps Didda into one of the same. ‘I’ve never seen robes like that,’ says Princess Emerald.

‘Those robes are built from hair hide. Each one can take a woman a year or more to make. They don’t require anyone to help tie them up. It’s the traditional dress of the woodland clan,’ says Queen Grace. Didda helps her family on to Arnbery’s back. Prince Akron is last. She paws Prince Akron like an egg, picks him up, and sets him next to his mother and mate. She heads to the ox hide and holds it open. Arnbery walks through, and she lets go of the hide. Arnbery feels the chill of the day and wishes he was back under his fur. At the end of the village is a small hut. Arnbery looks to it and lets out a short sharp whistle. A middle-aged human and a blueish-green-scaled head dragon (both males) poke out from behind the ox hide. ‘We go to the city back before the sun is in the middle of O’Father. A hunting party has set out to see to mate’s food and fire must keep warm. We lost too many young. Winters be long and children too few,’ says Arnbery. The heads nod and head back inside where it’s warm. Didda tails the scent of her family honing in on Prince Akron’s scent; it is the strongest as she draws close to the oak where the scent is decaying. The vulgar stench of the black family mixed with sweet and sex slams into her nose; the pungent smells of many humans and dragon scents that have laid with the Black family make her almost gag. All of the Black family smells worse than a whorehouse. Their bodies are stained. She thinks and heads downwind of the Black family. ‘They need to keep their mating part to themselves,’ she snorts. Queen Grace and Arnbery guffaw. ‘Well, he was thirty and poking around bushes with his prick in his paws. What the Black family did was give the young one a thought education in mating,’ says Queen Grace. ‘And he did not complain.’ ‘His mothers did so much, I wanted to break my head,’ says Didda. ‘The fathers never says a thing. They were proud of their boy, now he can mate,’ baits Arnbery. Didda wants to bite; she is in no mood for fun and games with her mate. She

comes to the end of the wood; the cows are gathered at the bottom right of the field drinking for an old ale cast. ‘Head to the caves you took your son through when he was little. If you use the ones we come in on, we’ll be knot off,’ says Queen Grace. ‘I know the way. I still the scent,’ says Didda. She waves Arnbery to fly first on the off chances he cannot carry the weight. Arnbery spears his wings and takes flight. It takes him more strength to get off the ground, then he thinks, O’Father help. An updraft steers him to a tail wind. Didda sees all is well; she too takes flight and catches up to her mate.

CHAPTER 26

Q ueen Grace, in the pitch-dark, wishes she had taken the torches from Sir Innes. There are low-hanging stalactites; her nose couldn’t act as a warning, and she has no idea where they are. With her paw, Queen Grace feels around for her son; she brushes his leg and reaches up and touches his cheek. Hot tears fall over her paw. My son is burning up, she thinks. ‘Are you well, my son?’ she says, gently drying his eyes. ‘Y-y-y-y-y-yesss, m-m-m-m-mother,’ says Prince Akron. ‘Have you been knot off Emerald?’ says Queen Grace. ‘Yes, I’m here. I can feel the cold on my face,’ says Princess Emerald. Queen Grace stands and tastes the air with her nose and quickly gets back down on Arnbery’s back before a stray stalactite knocks her onto her backside. ‘Damn it. I can’t smell a thing. Too many smells down here. Arnbery, can you smell the guard?’ she says. ‘No male human or dragon, but two females, and they are both bleeding,’ says Arnbery. ‘That will be Aoife and Cara,’ says Queen Grace. ‘Continue on.’ Gradually, sunlight floods their path; the shimmer of the red granite welcomes them home. The bright light momentarily blinds Arnbery and Didda; the warm light also stings Princess Emerald’s and Queen Grace’s eyes. Cara catches the strong iron scent of fresh blood; she immediately is on high alert. Aoife, seeing her mother’s body stiffen up, gazes fixed on the blackness of the caves, looking for the source of the scent. ‘What is it?’ says Aoife, reaching under her tabard for one of her knives.

‘Blood, and the princess does not smell right,’ says Cara. Didda and Arnbery stop short of the maids. Didda helps Queen Grace, Princess Emerald, and Prince Akron off her mate. ‘What’s wrong with the princess?’ asks Cara with a firm tone. ‘An accident, that’s all. Calm down the both of you,’ says Queen Grace. Princess Emerald holds up Prince Akron. He fights the pain and stands on his feet. ‘I gave my word,’ he groans. ‘Head in and help Didda, Emerald, I’ll be fine.’ He gives Princess Emerald a tear-soaked kiss, but this failed to put her at ease. ‘What is going on?’ says Aoife. ‘Cara, because you are bleeding, the smell will hide my son’s scent. You must take the prince on orders from the royal family. He needs to find a female dragon young for the chieftains of the woodland clan. You must keep his identity a secret, even to the mothers of the orphaned. I’ll send word officially later on. Before you say a thing, I don’t like it, but for every moment we talk or you put up a protest, my son’s pain will continue. I’ll need you to go to the Royal Compony chamber. Have them return to their post. I need the captain wizard Gordanai and captain healer Senga here now. Thank you,’ says Queen Grace. Pushing open the grand hall door with both paws, she and the chieftains walk in. Princess Emerald quietly growls at being separated from her mate; she has to force herself to walk behind her mother. Cara closes the grand hall door a bit too hard the booming through Prince Akron. Cara gets on her four paws and lowers herself flat as she could to the ground to take Prince Akron on her back. As she is about to pick him with her tail, he drops to his knees in pain and lets out a loud groan. ‘Oh shit,’ says Aoife. She rushes to his aid. She picks him up. Cara puts her paw on Prince Akron’s chest; taking his weight, she feels the prince’s body trembling violently to calm

the child side. Aoife hums him a lullaby her human mother sang to her when she was a little girl and strokes his hair. Prince Akron’s heart could not resist the calming tone of Aoife’s voice; soon, he slumps over on Cara’s paw. Aoife is able to let go of her prince; this gives her the opportunity to look at his wound. Aoife, with care, piles back the fur off Prince Akron’s back; she sees fresh blood soaking into the fur. She gently pries open his cloak and layers of clothing. That reveals a gash on Prince Akron’s right shoulder to his left hip, about six inches wide. The wound is hot, angry, and oozing blood. ‘It’s a miracle of O’Mother his back is not broken. The first two layers of skin have been broken, I think it’s hard to tell,’ says Aoife. She reaches under her tabard, unsheathing a small knife. She cuts a long piece of her tabard off and wraps it around the wound. ‘It’s not the best. It will do for now. Not a soul will be able to smell the blood. For once, bleeding as a woman has a use,’ she says and fixes Prince Akron’s clothing the best she could and lays the fur over his back. The pain subsides to something that is dull and stabbing. The makeshift bandage stops his tunic from pulling at the jagged edges of flesh. The childlike part of Prince Akron’s mind has a memory triggered by the lullaby sung by Aoife. He wrestles control back of his mind to find the memory. It’s fuzzy at first, and it comes in fragments. He sees the grand hall and feels pain; he looks at his knee and skin and scales. ‘I you two. I did something in the grand hall.’ Aoife smiles and stops humming. ‘Yes, you were running in the grand hall. You were only two, maybe three. Cara and I had just stepped in to find you when you tripped and skinned your knee. You cried. It hurt. After all, it was granite you fell on. I sang you this lullaby my human mother sang to me to calm you while Cara cleaned you up.’ Cara wraps her tail around Prince Akron’s waist and puts him on her back. She nods to Aoife, and they dash off to the city. Aoife sheathes her knife and heads to the Royal Company chamber. ‘Well, he is getting his memory back. The gamble to use that potion was a success. That is good. The last moment it was used, the human lost all of his memories. Cearul will be pleased.’

………………………………………………………………………….…

Queen Grace walks into the main chamber to find Sir Akir and Balloch still slumbering in front of the fire. One of the sitting benches has been moved out of the way. Queen Grace, wrapped in fur, shows the chieftains to the sitting bench. Queen Antonia steps out of her chamber and heads to her mother; she takes a quick look at the chieftain then helps her mother out of her fur and cloak. ‘I’ll explain soon, Emerald. I’ll see to our family, and I’ll call you when Prince Akron arrives.’ Princess Emerald heads to her chamber and pushes open her door; she closes the door and leans on it. She rubs her face. ‘I let my human and mate get harmed. What kind of mate lets that happen?’ She sighs. Princess Emerald trembles in disappointment. She gets off the door and takes off the fur and tosses it on the bed. She looks around the room; she finds it as she last left it. However, there are some new additions on the table near the window. There is a thin black rug running in the middle of it with silver hand and paw heraldry in the centre; standing guard are two silver candle holders in the shape of a young oak tree with two beeswax candles. Under her paws is a large blueand-white rug with a knot pattern that seems to move. She looks to the bed; it has a green heavy woollen blanket on it with two white pillows. ‘We have not touched a thing,’ says Queen Antonia. That startles Princess Emerald. ‘Sorry, dear, for frightening you. Mother told me what happened. Are you well?’ she says and helps Princess Emerald out of her cloak. ‘Yes, I’m well. You should get one of the maids to do that,’ says Princess Emerald.

‘I may be old, but I take care of my family,’ says Queen Antonia, removing Princess Emerald’s cloak. She tosses it on the bed. ‘Well, the royal armour can have that for rags. A new one is being made and will be here soon,’ says Queen Antonia. She opens a drawer on the nightstand and takes a ceramic bottle with a cork. ‘This is lamp oil in case you run out. Make sure the lamp is out. Otherwise, the oil while pouring may catch a light. The flint needed for lighting the lamp are in the drawer on a copper tray,’ says Queen Antonia, returning the bottle and closing the drawer. ‘Dear, come out for a cup of tea. Aoife will be back with a pot of tea,’ says Queen Antonia. ‘Yes, I would like one, thank you. I haven’t been in here for quite a while. I wish for a moment to think that all, and can I have help taking off my boots. I want to sit on the bed. Father has always said to me that it’s rude,’ says Princess Emerald. Queen Antonia kneels down; her left knee cracks. ‘O, that’s getting old for you.’ She groans and unties Princess Emerald’s boots and takes them off and slips them under the bed next to the chamber pot. Princess Emerald holds out her paws and helps her grandmother up. ‘Thank you, dear,’ says Queen Mother Antonia, kissing Princess Emerald on the check and limping out of the chamber. Princess Emerald makes a metal note to call in the maids for help on the her human grandmother is getting old. Princess Emerald sits up on the bed and looks out of the window; the rain is petering on it. The rhythm calms Princess Emerald’s restless mind; soon, she is lost in thought of what does the path ahead hold for her and Prince Akron? A rapping on the chamber door stirs Princess Emerald. ‘Yes, enter,’ she says. Aoife walks in with a blue glazed terracotta cup of tea; she hands it to Princess Emerald. ‘The prince will be here soon. Is there anything more I can do for you, dear?’ ‘No, thank you for the work you have done in here and to your mother as well,’

says Princess Emerald. ‘I have tunics on the way for your son, and the crib is having some repairs. This one has been used by countless of generations of this family. This includes your mate,’ says Aoife. ‘That’s fitting for my son, and he is the crib that his father and grandmother was in and thank you,’ says Princess Emerald. Aoife smiles and takes her leave and closes the chamber door. Princess Emerald wraps the cup in her tail, and her thoughts soon turn dark and to Gowan. What are the humans and dragons of the kingdom going to think of me? Surely, they must know some of Gowan’s crimes. I don’t know them all myself. Do Ak and Rea love me like their true daughter? she thinks. We have never left you, our daughter are the familiar words that thunder into Princess Emerald’s mind; she looks around her chamber. Only the sound of rain fills the chamber. ‘Was that Ak and Rea, my father? That tone of voice they use when my human fathers were upset with me or for me being dumb.’ Princess Emerald shakes her head and takes a sip of tea. ‘It’s nice tea, something I miss while I was in the cave. Akron is a kind heart that could lead someone to take advantage of him. Dragons and humans are drawn to him; this could be dangerous. I’ll have to keep more than a nose and eye out and not stray from his side. The young like Akron but the older young still could pose a threat. I’ll have to be careful but not smothering. I’ll have to be like Mother Grace and Antonia, making all of the children understand. I’m the mate. If I say no, then no is the final word. If I don’t, my love will be drained of energy. Having said that, I have to find out who to keep in our favour. There is my son. What place will there be for him? I most surely do not like the idea of Alexander living with his mate. She can come and live with his family. There is a few years before I have to worry about that, and I must ask how my mate feels about and what he has planned for his boy.’ Princess Emerald sips her tea. She looks down into the cup. ‘All gone, I was enjoying that.’ She puts the cup of the bed and stretches out her paws; her belly grumbles. ‘Akron and I have not a thing to eat.’

She gets off the bed and heads for her mate’s chest of drawers and open them all up. ‘Wow, it looks like all of the clothing will fit him, and it’s the simple kind of hosen and surcoats he likes, but well made.’ She closes the doors and opens up her chest of drawers. ‘Not one piece has been moth eaten. I this clothing. They will still fit me though some of the tunics and surcoats have been changed out for a muter style,’ she says and shuts all of the drawers. There is a part of Princess Emerald that wishes for a keepsake of her childhood, one filled with living in one home and having parents that love her. However, her spirits are lifted by the memory of her new fathers giving her a name. ‘I must not dread on past things. My son needs a mother. I’ll give him the life I didn’t have till I was older. I’ll be strong for both lads in my life,’ says Princess Emerald. Her thoughts are interrupted by a gentle tapping on the chamber door. Princess Emerald looks at it. ‘Yes.’ Queen Grace steps in and senses something is amiss with her daughter. ‘Are you well, dear?’ says Queen Grace, stroking Princess Emerald’s cheek with a soft kind paw. ‘I’m well, just being silly, that’s all and it’s a bit of shock being home,’ says Princess Emerald with a small grin. The warm safe paw of her mother did calm her mind, and she felt secure. ‘Well, I don’t believe you, dear,’ says Queen Grace in a kind tone, and she kisses her daughter on cheek ‘Tell me, have you become a woman yet, and I don’t mean bleeding?’ What does she mean by that? Yes, I know, thinks Princess Emerald and blushes green. ‘Yes, a little while ago. Barabal, a friend, told me how that works,’ says Princess Emerald. ‘That’s nice of her, dear. I’m your mother. I’ll teach you to how to manage bleeding and what comes before and after. It’s a mother’s job and duty to her loved ones,’ says Queen Grace.

Princess Emerald embraces Queen Grace. ‘I miss you, Mother, and I love you,’ she says. Queen Grace wraps her arms and wings around Princess Emerald, holding her tight. ‘There was not a day that went by where I did not think about you and where you are. This is true for the whole family. We all have missed you and love you, my dear. I’m sorry for yelling. I shouldn’t have sent you to live in the land of Goidelic to live, but Antonia never had a child. She and Rea love you as their own. You would curl up next to them at night. They could not bear the notion of letting you go.’ She let go of her daughter and dries a few tears that has fallen from her cheek. ‘Now Akron is not that far away. Time to head out,’ says Queen Grace as she opens the chamber door. ‘Yes, give me a moment,’ says Princess Emerald. She races over to the bed and takes the fur and heads out of the chamber with her mother.

CHAPTER 27

Q ueen Antonia is sitting on the bench with a cup of tea in one hand and, in the other, a long parchment; she is reviewing a list of would-be knights in training at the first knight school as whom is ready for the meat market. She sips her tea and feels the cushion sag under her weight. She takes another sip of tea. ‘Mother, is she well?’ Princess Emerald walks by, and she sits next to Didda. ‘Well, it’s a bit of an adjustment being home and finding out you have a growing family,’ says Queen Grace. Queen Antonia sips her tea; to her disappointment, the cup is bone dry. I was enjoying that, she thinks. ‘Well, it takes a while to get back into the swing of things. Her life and that of my grandson is going to change. Judging by how much care Emerald is taking to smooth the mind of the chieftains and reassuring them all is forgiven is a weight off my shoulder. The apple did not fall far from the tree. The future of this kingdom and its children is safe in her paws. I do wonder about Emerald’s mother,’ she says. ‘Yes, I don’t like the idea of my son or daughter thrown to the wolves just yet. With winter in full rage, that will give us a little moment of respite from the council of magic and sorcery and, of course, that bastard, King James. Once word reaches them both, it’s only a matter of when they make their move. I still cannot figure out how my son’s name was leaked out of the kingdom. Emerald’s mother is either dead or sold as a slave, but I’ll have the Black family get the truth out of Gowan,’ says Queen Grace. Aoife hands her a cup of tea. ‘Thank you, dear,’ says Queen Grace. Aoife tops up Queen Antonia’s cup. She smiles and thanks her. Aoife heads to

the chieftains. ‘Yes, this will need more looking into. There is something foul going on. I’ll handle it. Most of the spies have been slaughtered, the ones that have survived would have fled or hidden themselves well. They cannot hide once spring arrives, then their death will be waiting when they try to abscond. The City Company and Black Company do like a hunt even better when the judgment has been handed down. ‘O’Mother and O’Father like to test their new mother and father in this kingdom. What awaits will be a trial for Akron and Emerald, like it was for me and your mother. What will this trial be? I fear the completions of Rea and Ak’s work,’ says Queen Antonia, with a cold shiver running up her spine. The final words Rea spoke before her ride off never to return home shots into Queen Antonia’s mind. I love you, take care. Even the painful death tone of Rea’s voice rattles in her skull. ‘I have not been in there since that day we lost our love. I cannot bear the thought of losing my son and daughter to the hand of the council of magic and their power games. I just got him home,’ says Queen Grace, trembling as she reminisced the day of bidding farewell to her king and the final kiss on his lips drenched in hot tears and fighting the knight that held her back as King Ak and Rea are entombed. ‘I don’t like it at all, but something is going on. Not a word from the twenty-four kingdoms, that we can deal with. The ones that are left like the giant dragon and No Man’s Land, we will not hear a thing till winter has ended. There is King James. He will find out we have his pet. I don’t see the ticks being removed before Gowan’s arrival. Does Emerald know his crimes in this kingdom apart from child abandonment?’ says Queen Antonia. ‘When Emerald finds out what Gowan has done, she does not care that much for him at all. She has fathers, two of them. They’re in heaven, looking over her, Akron, and their wives,’ says Queen Grace. Things are not looking so good. So little time. What is the council of magic plotting? What foul horrors wait? thinks Queen Grace. The main chamber door opens. Princess Emerald shoots up and looks around; she sighs. It’s not my mate, she thinks. Captain Gordanai, a human carrying a

pink and white rose bush in a clay pot and Captain Senga, a dragon, both wearing red surcoats, hosen, and blue tabards with a white hand and paw heraldry. Also on their backs are brown leather sacks; swinging on the captains’ belts are single- handed swords and buckles. The captains leave the chamber door open and continue on to the sitting beach and sit in front of the chieftains. ‘Dear, your prince is on the way,’ says Captain Senga. Her daughter takes off her sack; they both begin to unpack a stone box, a small chest, and ceramic bottles. Captain Gordanai opens the chest and takes out the herbs, kneads and rips them, and tosses them into a red granite mortar and pestle. Her daughter tosses an iron stone and other brightly coloured stones from her stone box; she pushes the rose bush close to where Princess Emerald is sitting, then she removes her sword and places it next to the fur, then she heads back to Captain Gordanai and waits. Cara slips quietly into the main chamber and takes even greater care closing the chamber door with her tail. Cara looks to see if Prince Akron is still on her back; he is hunched over with the fur pulled tightly now. Still, she felt his body trembling. ‘It will be over soon.’ She smiles and heads into the sitting bench. Wrapped in Cara’s tail is a rolled-up parchment. Princess Emerald smiles with relief to see her mate back. She gets off the bench and waits for her mate. Sir Akir and Sir Balloch smell fresh blood; they shoot up and grip their swords and look around. Queen Grace snaps her head to the Black Company Captains. ‘A family scrap,’ she says in a hard tone. Sir Akir and Balloch settle back in their furs, yawn, and wake up. Aoife sets two blue glazed terracotta cups next to the knights and one cup for a dragon and pours tea out of a large silver teapot. Aoife heads to Captain Gordanai and leans to her ear. ‘The prince has begun to ,’ she whispers. Captain Gordanai breathes a sigh of relief. ‘The pain is a good thing. It’s helping unblock his mind. My mother and I were hesitant in giving him the potion. Even

Cearul, the head wizard, the one who made it, voiced his opposition quite loudly if I recall. I’ve never seen that man curse like that in front of his queen mothers and fathers king or any other.’ Aoife nods and moves on. Cara drops a parchment on Queen Antonia’s lap. ‘I’ve never, in all of my years, have told so many wild lies to protect my prince’s identity.’ She smiles. ‘We’ll smooth it over,’ says Queen Antonia. ‘There is another lie,’ says Queen Grace. ‘I’ll never forget the half-baked stories you and your daughter have told over the years. How it didn’t get us killed or tossed in the oubliette is a miracle.’ Cara glows with glee. She wraps her tail around Prince Akron’s waist with care. She puts him next to Didda. Princess Emerald dries Prince Akron’s tears with her sleeve. She could see in his blue eyes the child side of him is struggling with the injury. ‘Hurt,’ he says softly. ‘I know, there is a human and dragon kind, one here to help you,’ says Princess Emerald, nuzzling his neck. ‘Shhhhh, my human, it will be over soon. Be brave,’ she whispered. Princess Emerald takes his hands into her warm paws. ‘What do you have there?’ She smiles. Prince Akron squeezes Princess Emerald’s paws. ‘It’s well, my love. It will be over soon. I give my word, my human.’ Prince Akron looks to Cara. ‘C-c-c-c-c-c-c-c-c-can you?’ says Prince Akron. His body no longer trembles. Captain Gordanai and Captain Senga are uneasy on seeing this body calm and no longer sweating; they know it was not a good sign that his body is not coping; worse still, it may shut down, leaving the captains in a tight spot. They only they knew so little about caring for a half-human, halfdragon. Captain Gordanai and Captain Senga rummaged around their sack. When they find the encyclopaedia, they flick into the back pages and scour them

for what fragment of information they have been able to gather about Father King Ak’s body and look to notes made on old wounds. Cara stands up and tiptoes past Captain Senga, being careful not to knock anything over; she gives Prince Akron a warm smile. ‘Yes, dear.’ Cara looks to Didda and Arnbery. ‘This young is four days old and is female. She is still a little unwell and will need more fattening up. The poor dear and her human brother were pawed into the marshal’s office in the village of Leadhill by a human mother that pawed in her young. She was very thin and weak. She came from No Man’s Land, we think, and leave the young to the marshal’s care. She stepped out of the offices, never to be seen again. Both young were sick and dangerously underfed. Sadly, her human brother, in spite of valiant efforts of the healers, the lad, could not be saved. The dragon young has extraordinary marking. She has white scales with three blue bands around her muzzles, one wide blue band around her belly, two blue rings at the tip of her tail, her two front paws look like they have been dipped into a blue inkwell.’ Didda and Arnbery are saddened to hear the young’s plight. They are keen to look at her, never before have they heard of them and of course met her. Princess Emerald lets go of Prince Akron’s hands and kisses his lips. ‘Would you like a paw?’ she says. Prince Akron nods. Princess Emerald, with care, unwraps the blanket, keeping the dragon young warm and secure. She slips her paws under her belly and s her head like a human young, something Princess Emerald learnt from Queen Antonia to paw her mate when he was a newborn. Princess Emerald carries the dragon young to Didda. The child opens her one blue and one green eye to her new mother; she lets out a small sorrow-filled chirp and reaches her little paw out to Arnbery. Didda sheds tears as she gently nuzzles the child. Arnbery holds up his large paw as the dragon young grips his pad tight. He kisses the young on the head and strokes her cheek. Didda, with care, slips her paws under her new daughter and takes her from Princess Emerald. Didda holds her close to her chest. The dragon young keep a firm grip on Arnbery’s paw. Tears of joy stream down Didda’s and Arnbery’s faces. The dragon young likes her mother and father’s scent; she falls back asleep. Arnbery stands up and wraps his paws around his mate and

daughter; he trembles, overwhelmed to see her and the dragon young happy. Didda smiles and kisses her mate while gently rocking the little one in her paws. Princess Emerald picks up the fur off the floor and shakes any dirt and rain off it, and she wraps it around Didda’s new daughter. ‘I’m a mother to a dragon young not of my blood birth. His name is Alexander, and I miss him very much. When he comes I home, I would like you both to meet him.’ ‘Yes, I can hardly wait, and she will have someone to play with,’ smiles Didda. ‘You both have fallen in love with the young,’ says Queen Antonia, seeing the chieftains move closer together, and there he is, beaming with joy, making Queen Grace and Queen Antonia dare to have hope for the future. ‘Yes, we have a daughter, mate. I’m so happy. So sorry about Akron,’ cries Arnbery. Princess Emerald saw the remorse on Arnbery; his body trembles, a lingering resentment fades from Princess Emerald’s heart. ‘That’s quite all right. Make a good home for your young. On the arrival of Baldvin, we will have a family feast to celebrate, and I will expect the maids and their husband to be there as well,’ says Princess Emerald. She takes the blanket from Prince Akron and drapes it over the dragon young. ‘Wouldn’t miss it for the world,’ says Cara, kissing Princess Emerald on the cheek. ‘Thank you, dear, our mates will be thrilled,’ says Aoife. Arnbery gets off the bench and puts his paw on Prince Akron’s cheek. It’s burning hot, and there is great pain in his eyes, but he no longer trembles, and his eyes are fixed forward. He doesn’t seem to acknowledge Arnbery is there, but he wants to make Prince Akron feel well. Arnbery nuzzles his neck and kisses him on the cheek. ‘I love you. I’m so sorry,’ he says. He turns to Didda, and she paws him their young. She too gets off the bench.

‘We best head off so he can be healed.’ ‘Yes, we have gifts but feel shame,’ says Arnbery, gently rocking his young and holding her close to his breast. Didda and Arnbery kiss Princess Emerald on the cheek. They are about to leave when Prince Akron pipes up and asks, ‘What will you name her?’ ‘After your grandmother, Ebba,’ says Didda. ‘Thank you, and I hope she is like her,’ says Queen Grace. Didda and Arnbery take their leave. Captain Senga eagerly waits for the main chamber door to close when a boom echoes throughout the chamber. The captain healer springs into action. ‘Princess Emerald, lay him down flat,’ says Senga. Princess Emerald helps Prince Akron lie on his stomach. She presses her cheek next to his face and gently runs her paw through his hair. ‘Queen Mothers, help Princess Emerald comfort your son,’ says Captain Senga. Captain Gordanai picks up her encyclopaedia and lays it on Prince Akron’s legs. ‘I know so little about how Prince Akron’s body works. It resembles a human body, but it’s far stronger than what it needs to be. His heart beat is deeper. It’s hard to tell a baseline. Mother and I could only study Father King Ak for so long before he lost his temper and stormed off,’ she says. Captain Senga es her daughter a small knife with her tail. Captain Gordanai cuts away Prince Akron’s clothing, exposing the bloody bandage that is glued tightly to the flesh. Fresh blood is seeping through. ‘Well done to the maids for halting the flow of blood. Next time, use something that does not stick. Mother, a canteen, and I need your help. Thank you.’ Caption Senga reaches with one paw into her sack. She takes out a small oak canteen in the shape of an ale keg. She heads to Prince Akron, uncorking the canteen. She spits the cork into her paw, and with care, she drizzles the water onto the bloody bandage.

‘Now this is not going to be nice,’ says Captain Gordanai. ‘Get on with i-i-i-i-it,’ muffles Prince Akron. Captain Gordanai cuts the top and bottom of the bandage slowly while pulling on it. Prince Akron groans in pain, then his body go limp. Captain Gordanai saw the look of horror on Princess Emerald. ‘Calm yourself, dear. He has just ed out. It’s best that way.’ Princess Emerald laid her face close to her mate to let him know she was there. The queen mothers grasp their daughter’s paw for . Bloody water spills onto the bench cushion. ‘Stop, Mother, and hold there a moment,’ says Captain Gordanai, pulling the last of the bandaged off. She tosses it on the floor. She stretches over to her sack with the tips of her fingers. She removes a clump of clean rags, and she takes one of them and holds it up to the canteen. Captain Senga pours water on to it and tips it up when it’s wet enough. Captain Gordanai sponges the gash lightly. ‘Princess Emerald, this is not just any water I’m using. It has been boiled three times to remove impurities and blessed with O’Mother magic. Using water out of a well or other sources on an open wound may have foul things in it that call the water home. Some humans and dragons like to use O’Mother’s rivers to dump their shit. If you can’t not boil water, then piss on the wound,’ she says. ‘That’s disgusting. I’ll keep it in mind,’ says Princess Emerald. Captain Gordanai mops up the last of the blood. She takes a good look at the size and depth of the gash; she turns to her notes and studies them for a bit. ‘Yes it’s not nice to piss on someone, but it’s cleaner if you have nothing, and it saves from further infection or amputation.’ ‘Arnbery’s tail only cut through Prince Akron’s first hide and severely bruised his second hide. Right according to my encyclopaedia, the last moment Mother and I treated father, King Ak, for a deep gash in his leg that did break the second hide and the sheath that protected the muscles. All I need to do was stitch the sheath and second hide. The top hide regenerates, like in dragons. Now, none of

the bones in the spine broke, astonishing even for Prince Akron, even though his bones are stronger and thicker than that of humans also. Arnbery’s tail did not manage to makes it past the muscle sheath. Had he done that is beyond my skill. I would have to call in Cearul. All three of us would have been into the dark about Prince Akron’s treatment.’ She tosses the bloody rags near her sack. Roots from the rose bush wrap around her wrist; in her mind, she draws a dam around the lesion. The roots slivers along Prince Akron’s back, forming a dam. Captain Senga holds up the mortar in Captain Gordanai’s mind; she directs roots into the mortar. They absorb the mixture and fill the dam. Captain Gordanai closes her eyes. O’Mother, bless this child, your young. Take him to your breast and make him whole. The dam stops filling; the potion laps at the edge of the roots, then turns a lightblue colour. Captain Senga opens up a small black leather sack and takes a paw full of soil. When the potion decays to a brownish liquid, she covers it with the soil. It soon forms a cap, and she taps it to make sure it’s stout. ‘Hold him still,’ she says. Captain Gordanai looks to the roots. Thank you. She thinks the roots return back to the plant. She holds out her hands while Captain Senga holds the mortar under them. With her tail, she picks up a red earth-coloured ceramic bottle of alcohol; she uncorks it with her teeth and pours it over her daughter’s hands. ‘Thank you, Mother,’ says Captain Gordanai. Captain Senga corks the bottle and paws her young a clean rag, then she cleans and packs up. Captain Gordanai reaches inside a leather pouch on her belt and takes her quill and a glass inkwell. She makes a few note in her encyclopaedia while monitoring Prince Akron. When she is finished taking notes, the colour comes back to her patient’s cheek. She packs away the quill and inkwell and closes up her encyclopaedia and slips it back in her sack. Prince Akron begins to wake and hold the paws in his hands tight. This didn’t escape Captain Senga; she picks up a small glass jar with a clear white substance. She paws it to Princess Emerald. ‘This is an ointment with a small amount of opium. Smear it around the cap, not on top.’

Princess Emerald takes it with her tail. ‘Thank you both, and I’ll pay whatever your price is.’ Captain Senga and Captain Gordanai are stunned by the comment; both soon realise the princess does not know the working of the kingdom. Captain Gordanai carefully thinks of a response; she takes a deep breath. ‘Payment is not required, and a favour in lieu of payment under dragon law is not withstanding and not needed. You are child of queen mothers. Therefore, you are under human law and the law of this land. Payment for illness and skill is not need by all children that call the Kingdom of Gilifland home.’ ‘I know little of dragon law and the laws of human and the land I call home. I take your word and that of your mother to be true. But I thank you without reservation for making my mate and property well and thank you,’ says Princess Emerald, surprised at what she says, her tone soft and calm. Queen Grace and Queen Antonia too are presently shocked by the wisdom in her voice. Captain Senga picks up her stack and unties her sword. ‘My daughter and property are your and your mate’s personal healers. Cearul will see to Prince Akron’s training in magic.’ She lowers her head; she and Captain Gordanai head to the fur and laid her sword in front and sat next to Captain Akir and Captain Balloch.

CHAPTER 28

P rince Akron opens his eyes; the pain has subsided to an annoying itch. He rose up. ‘Ease.’ Princess Emerald smiles. She sits him up as his body shivers from the cold. ‘Are you well?’ says Queen Grace. The prince looks to his mother and grandmother. ‘Yes, thank you all,’ says Prince Akron. Cava steps out of Queen Antonia’s chamber with a fine red woollen blanket draped over her paw; she heads to the other sitting beach and takes off the cushion, then she walks over to Princess Emerald. ‘We’ll help your mate up and queen mothers. I have to swap the cushion. It’s soiled with blood.’ Prince Akron stands the cap on his back and pulls at his skin as Princess Emerald helps prop him up. Queen Grace helps her daughter up. Aoife takes the cushion and tosses it behind the bench. ‘I’ll send it to the City Engineers for cleaning later,’ she says. Queen Antonia and Queen Grace sit back down. ‘Yes, I’m getting old. It’s a campaign just to get up and make these old bones work,’ says Queen Antonia. ‘That’s why you have me.’ Queen Grace smiles as she kisses her daughter on the cheek. Princess Emerald gently lowers Prince Akron onto the seat; she looks to his back and makes sure the cap is not bleeding. Once she is happy all is well, she sits by

her mate’s side and takes his hand into her paw and kisses him on the lips. ‘All is well?’ she says. Prince Akron nods. ‘Bit hungry and tired,’ he says. ‘You failed to eat, not good for a young man,’ says Queen Antonia. ‘Lunch will be soon,’ says Queen Grace. Cara throws the blanket over Prince Akron’s half-naked body. ‘Thank you. I’m much better now. The child side of my mind is gone for now,’ he says with a raspy voice. Aoife hands Prince Akron a glass goblet of water; he drinks it dry. ‘Thank you,’ he says and hands the goblet back to Aoife. She smiles and rest it on the table then she heads to her mother standing by the other bench. ‘Thank you and I hope I don’t cause too much trouble or cost my master silver.’ Queen Antonia and Queen Grace smile warmly and stroke his face. ‘It does not cost a thing here, no matter who you are.’ Prince Akron didn’t feel Princess Emerald’s paw grip his hand tight; he looks to her and gently caresses her face. She is a little down, what can I do? he thinks. To help her feel a bit better, he gently strokes her paw, something he knew she liked. Princess Emerald pulls herself into his lap and remains quiet while Prince Akron is trying to work out what is wrong and he can make his mate feel well. The main chamber door flies open. The captains of the knights’ company file in, a mix of human, dragon, male, and female, all wearing various colours of hosen, surcoats, and their company-coloured tabards with swords and daggers on their hips. The captains continue on to the empty fur; all of the captains sit and look to their queen mothers. ‘This is not proper. This council should have been held in the sanctuary of the council of the knight captain,’ says a male human with a thin build and a long

narrow face, wearing the pink tabard. ‘Ahh, I see the man in black has been found. The bloody madness you have caused. How are you still alive? To this end, do you know what kind of mess you have left in your wake? And might I add, we had to clean it up,’ says a female dragon in the red tabard with orange and black scales with a long white scar on her muzzle. ‘What do you mean? I helped humans and dragons,’ says Prince Akron. The female dragon and the human male in the red tabard laugh. ‘Yes, well, you can think that. If you mean help by luring a wizard from the Council of Magic use a child of twelve human young to draw him out and kill him with magic. I know the wizard was a dirty old man who used magic to rape human young. How you bested a wizard for the council is a mystery. What you, man in black, fail to take in is the shadow hunter came looking for their wizard. The shadow hunters torched to death the whole villages of humans. We arrived after hearing of your whereabouts to find a scene of butchery. The children were not spared. We picked through the dead in hopes of finding you or any trace. Have you no shame?’ Prince Akron goes quiet; the child side of his mind takes over. He shakes and wonders what he did wrong. Princess Emerald saw her mate trying to hide his face and the child side of his mind. She grows angry at the female dragon in the red tabard. Queen Grace and Queen Antonia want to interject, but to do so would disturb the sanctuary of this and the other council. To allow the captain to speak their minds without fear goes to the heart of why they’re called to such gatherings. All are the same and have one united goal to keep the children in the kingdom safe from harm. This pains the queens, but all they could do is watch and remain silent. The captain glares at other for whom is to blame and growl with animosity. ‘Well, if you lot quit playing with yourself, you could have gotten there in time. More like you can’t track the smell of fresh shit, but I guess that’s what happens when you send a woman to do a man’s job,’ says the male dragon in a pink tabard. That sparks a war of words with all of the captains; they point paws and fingers, and things soon deteriorate to hurling abuse and curse words. Queen Antonia is

mortified and is left speechless by the conduct of her captains. Queen Grace and Antonia are shaking with disappointment; their rage goes unnoticed by the captains. Queen Grace drives her talons deep into the cushion and growls, fuming at the captains. Her emotions become too much, her body trembles, her mind goes blank, and the black despair of grief takes hold and she sheds tears. A knife ricochets off the red granite, and the pommel strikes the dragon in the pink tabard in the face; the blade bounces off, the flat of the knife striking the man in the pink tabard on the cheek. Both of the captains, enraged, look to the maids. In one hand and paw are four small double-edge daggers, in the other hand and paw is a great knife with a straight tip, good for thrusting and a large wide blade perfect for cleaving off limbs. Cara’s great knife is much larger than that of her daughter. ‘You dare,’ says the male dragon in the pink tabard, reaching for his sword. ‘I would not do that,’ says Captain Akir. ‘You bloody well know the law,’ says Captain Balloch. ‘In this chamber, all maids and servers to the royal family are their bodyguards. This chamber is their sanctuary. If they presume any human and dragon is a threat, the maid or maids have the authority under law to take whatever action they see fit. This is not limited to knights, captains, or others. Sit the fuck down.’ The dragon in the pink tabard, not liking being taught by other captains in front of the council, mutters curse words under his breath. Thoughts of challenging Captain Balloch and his father to a duel to the death under this sanctuary did cross the captain’s mind; he sits back down, knowing a fight with any knight of the Black Company is foolish, and death will not be swift. Captain Balloch picks up the dagger as the maids sheath their great knives under their wing, back, and the smaller knives under their tabard. ‘Aoife.’ She looks to Captain Balloch. He tosses the knife, and she catches it in the tips of her fingers an inch away for her nose. ‘It’s childish to play with knives.’

Aoife shrugs and gives all of the captains a menacing gaze of discernment with a glimmer of blood lust. All of the captains did not want to back down; however, they also knew when a battle is lost. Aoife heads to the desk; she kneels down and pulls out a small drawer that holds an array of different-shaped glass bottles sealed with wax, whiskey for the pained people, and other whiskeys. She takes out the grief potion bottle and a small shot glass; she heads to Queen Antonia. She is lost in the memory of King Rea’s grief, which has a firm grasp on her mind. Aoife could see the distance in her eyes. With a soft gentle hand, she strokes her queen mother, beckoning her mind to come back for the abyss of grief. Queen Antonia, feeling the warm hand of her child, shakes the memoirs of King Rea. Aoife wipes her tears way and pours the potion into the glass. ‘I’ve haven’t had a need, dear, in some time,’ says Queen Antonia in a quite tone. ‘Queen Mother, until this is done, it’s best,’ says Aoife. She holds the glass to Queen Antonia’s lips and she drinks. ‘That is revolting.’ ‘Yes, are you feeling better?’ says Aoife. Queen Antonia looks to Prince Akron, trembling and trying in vain to conceal the child side of him. Princess Emerald is doing her best to calm him and bring forth the man side of his mind. ‘Yes, but this is not good. I’m afraid this has been a bad idea. My grandson is in a fragile state. This is too much. Perhaps we should have put more thought before calling this council.’ Aoife sits next to Queen Grace. ‘It’s too late for that. On that note, there is no way you could have been gentle about this. Either way, it still is a shock to the prince and to all that have gathered here,’ says Aoife. She sits the bottle between her legs. She takes Queen Grace’s trembling paws and pulls her talons out of the cushion, then helps them back into their sheath. She looks to Queen Grace; her blue eyes are fixed and lost in a sea of grief. Aoife couldn’t envision the kind of horrors of Father King Ak’s final days that have engulfed his wife’s mind. Aoife wishes the royal armour wife was still

alive; she knew how to calm Queen Grace’s raging grief. With her son, I thought she could have handled it. I was wrong. I have to pay more attention to Queen Mother’s moods, she thinks, then dries Queen Grace’s tears. Aoife attempts to reach Queen Grace’s mind and bring her back by gently stroking her cheek. Queen Grace didn’t respond. This worries Aoife. Her gaze is still fixed. I don’t want to have to do this, but it’s the only way, she thinks. Aoife backs her hand up, and with full force, she slaps Queen Grace across the cheek; she looks at Aoife in a daze and shakes her head. ‘Sorry, sorry, Queen Mother, I had to,’ cries Aoife. Queen Grace rubs her sore cheek. ‘I know, dear, don’t feel bad.’ With a tender paw, she dries the pained tears from her child, Aoife. Aoife, riddled with guilt but hiding it form her queen mother, pours the grief potion into the glass and holds it up to Queen Grace’s lips; she drinks and pulls her head away. Her face looks like she had just sucked a fresh lemon. ‘That is still revolting.’ Aoife, with her sleeve, cleans the last of the potion off Queen Grace’s lips. Aoife corks the bottle and returns it back to the drawer and heads to her mother standing by the other bench. Cara puts a warm paw on Aoife’s shoulder. ‘Dear, are you well?’ she says with a gentle smile and, with her tail, dries her daughter’s eyes. ‘Yes, Mother, it’s not proper to do that to anyone, let alone a queen.’ Cara, with a cold hard face, stares at the captains; they all feel her chilling eyes. ‘Yes, you lot. Did you ever think there may be a bloody good reason why the council of the captains knights has been called in this main chamber of the royal family and not in the grand hall? Yes, you lot better not answer that,’ snarls Cara. ‘Mother and I,’ says Aoife as she continues in an angry tone. ‘Don’t assume, the council meeting is not our place. You are in the maids’ sanctuary. Here, we can speak our minds. Though it’s been entertaining watching you lot make a right ass of yourself. Not one of you ever stopped to think. All of you let your queen mothers that you love to allow their grief to run rampant. You lot still make it

worse by not introducing yourself to their guests. That is rude. In the first knight school, all of you would have lost your names and been given ten of the best.’ ‘Not one of you dare speak,’ says Cara she continues in a hard tone, ‘I don’t come into your homes and start a fight, curse and call each other names, then have the bollocks to blame one another for the fight, then stoop lower still and nitpick the man in black for doing what he thought was a well-meaning deed. This behaviour is simply not good enough. If it was left to me, I’d tell your wives and husbands and let them deal with you. I happen to know they take great pride in the lot of you. Their disappointment would be like a cold knight through the heart. In this sanctuary, we have rules and manners. Quit looking at your hand and paws like a young being told off. Fix this fuck-up. Sorry, Queen Mothers.’ ‘That’s well, dear, you held back. That’s a good girl. That goes for you too, Aoife,’ says Queen Antonia. The captains take a few moments to think and regain their composure. All of the knights soon look to the man in black and the little green dragon that has his hand held tight in her paw. ‘To you, man in black and little dragon, my name is Captain Wizard Gordanai. The blue tabard is the colour of our company. It’s also the same colour worn by the pupils at the first knight school, but theirs is a uniform, not just a tabard.’ ‘To you, man in black and little green dragon, I’m Captain Healer Senga. Though I am a dragon and cannot use magic, I can heal and treat in the same nonmagic ways studied in our school of magic, healing, and wizardry. We do not get the sir bit, we are not knights. All of us in the military side of our company are trained at the first knight school. We are one of two highly trained companies. It can take up to ten years to complete. Not to be confused, my daughter is a captain wizard. She is skilled in all forms of healing and defensive use of O’Mother and O’Father spells. Yes, she and others like her are trained to kill. I use what I have learned to save lives and use that knowledge to kill when the need arises. There are many of us, though not all are in the military side. It will get confusing, but in time and with the aid of the head of our company and master of the school of healers and wizard Cearul, man in black and little green dragon will be able to tell us apart.’

Queen Grace looks to Prince Akron and Princess Emerald. ‘Wait your turn and let the other captains speak.’ They nod. ‘Man in black and little green dragon, my name is Captain Balloch of the Black Company. The black tabard is used to hide us in the dark and be a reminder to our enemies that we are the thing in the shadows you should be scared shitless of. When all of the company are united, that is called the Land Company or the Land Guard that patrol the borders of this land.’ ‘To you, man in black and little dragon, I’m Captain Akir of the Black Company. We are often called sir or captain. It’s up to you, human or dragon. The Black Company’s main role is we are being the tip of the spear in battle. When we are not in war, we assist the other company where needed. Also attached to the Black Company are the City Engineers, Damen and his insane dragon daughter, who I might add has a fetish for cannons, are our representatives. Now I must explain the City Engineers maintain the cannons, siege engines, and build whatever we need and go into battle with us. Some poor blasted must carry the cannon powder. Also the Black Company does the, well, work no queen mothers like to do. And we have been known to get up to mischief and mayhem.’ ‘I’m Captain Quinlan (a human with a deep voice and large build) of the Royal Company, the smallest of all companies. Our duty is the protection of the royal family.’ ‘I’m Captain Keane (dragon male). The pink tabard is meant as a warning to all those whom think they can bring harm to the royal family. We kill without hesitation. The knights in the company are well trained in spotting would-be assassins,’ he says in a deep intimidating voice, glaring at Princess Emerald and Prince Akron as warning to them not to get to close to the queen mothers. Prince Akron shrugs it off. If we wish to give me a go, I’ve killed bigger dragons, he thinks. ‘Man in black and little green dragon, I’m Captain Marcail (a human female, tall with mild frame with short black hair and olive skin) of the City Company, and yes, there are female knights. I am one of many in my company and others. The City Company’s red tabard is to identify us to all as law and order keepers in the kingdom of Gilifland. We are in every village and we are the custodians of the dunnages.’ A small grin creeps across Sir Marcail’s lips. ‘We have more manners than the Black Company. We ask before killing. The Black Company, on the

other hand, kills then begs forgiveness if they get court.’ Sir Akir and Sir Balloch stuck their tongues out at her and give her the twofinger salute. ‘Would you look at that,’ says Captain Marcail, smiling playfully. ‘Uncouth.’ ‘Man in back and tiny green dragon who has a tight hold on your human hand, my name is Captain Daithi (a male dragon with red, white, and purple scales and a large muscled build). The City Company, in one moment of its three thousand years’ history, was once known as the justice company in the reign of Father King Angus and Queen Mother Dallis in agreement with Father King Ak and Queen Mother Grace changed our name to the City Company. It sounds a lot better and less intimidating. My daughter explained a small part of what we do the other is act to as defence and prosecutor in this kingdom. If a human or dragon are in the cell for crimes or if there is a dispute and it needs to be heard by our court, then we come in. In times of war, we are the ones that hold court in foreign lands for war crimes. There is more to us, and should you stay in our kingdom, my daughter and I will tell you more. Also the City Company has charge of the city executioner. They need a warrant signed by the captain of the City Compony and/or the royal family. It take years of study in laws, and to be a knight in the City Company, determination is key to success, and not if it moves, kill it.’ Captain Akir and Captain Balloch ignore the remark, and both think, Next tournament, I’ll feed you both to the Black family. ‘Man in black and little green dragon, I’m Captain Lullodena (a human female with a short stocky frame, with long brown hair) We are the Archers’ Company unlike other lands that have archers who are not knights. Here we are, and we must train at the first knight school. All of our knights have been trained with a bow since childhood.’ ‘To you, man in back and little green dragon, I’m Captain Wynda (a female dragon with slender frame and off-white and black scales). The purple in our tabards is to honour the first archer knight, a dragon that rose from the free slaves. We are the third largest company.’ She is stopped by Princess Emerald looking away from her and her daughter in disgust. ‘Have we offended you?’ ‘Some of your humans and dragons from your company laughed at us in the

border village near the woods,’ says Princess Emerald Captain Lullodena and Captain Wynda look at the captains of the Black Company. ‘Well, is this true?’ says Sir Wynda. Captain Akir and Captain Balloch cringe. ‘Yes, but we have dealt with them.’ ‘Like hell,’ says Captain Wynda. ‘We have new knights that are in need of live targets. I want to know all of the names of those who found it funny. We’ll see them laughing when they have many welts,’ growls Captain Lullodena. ‘And you, little green dragon, in behalf of my company, I apologise, dear. You are very close to your human and property insult will not be tolerated.’ Queen Grace whispers the instruction to her son on the manner of introducing himself and his mate to the captain. The captain knight was eager to know the man in black’s name and where in the known world did he come from. Waiting with bated breath, the dragon knight picks up the scent of something recognisable; they could not put their paw or hand on it. Queen Grace breaks away. ‘Stand,’ she says. Prince Akron stands, the scab on his back pulls at his skin. It stings him, but the pain is not unbearable, more irritating. Prince Akron, trembling a little with nerves, takes a few deep breaths to calm himself. ‘My name is Prince Ak De Ron, son of Father King Ak De Ron and to Mother Queen Grace Jane Ron. By my side is my mate, master, and friend, Princess Emerald, daughter to Gowan, mother unknown.’ Prince Akron takes his seat. The captain knights who did not know about the human son to a dragon had thought this be a trick or this man in black and little green dragon where part of a ploy by Gowan to lure their queen mother out of the city through the use or sorcery and kill them. ‘Well, of course, it’s true. Mother and I were there at his birth,’ says Sir

Gordanai. ‘Yes, we knew as well, but the rouse was essential. The battle we fought in the city with the Council of Magic and Sorcery and their shadow hunter was, in a way, trying to find out what the royal family had been hiding and to demand the divorce of Queen Mother Grace and Father King Ak, a human of long life. The battle killed twenty-five thousand humans, dragons, and knights in and outside the city gates. There still are spies that need to be rooted out,’ says Captain Akir. The captain of the knight council relaxes. ‘So there’s an heir to the throne,’ says Captain Daithi. ‘Yes, there always has been,’ says Queen Grace. ‘Prince Akron is what he likes to be called,’ says Queen Antonia. She continues, ‘He is the first to be borne that will hold the dragon and human throne. Princess Emerald knows about her father, the true extent of his crimes, not even we know. All twenty-four kingdoms we have a trade treaty with want Gowan dead, alive, or whatever part of him they can get. Emerald was left in Leadshill twenty years ago, and she has been raised in this chamber by her father, Rea, and Ak. She is not like that thing Gowan.’ ‘My dear, my father and I love you. We’ll do our duty to defend you and your mate to our last breath. Understand when he is found, Gowan will be put to death for crimes in this kingdom. More to the point, you are his daughter, all humans and dragon will know. You must prepare to defend yourself,’ says Captain Marcail. ‘My fathers are dead. How they died I still don’t know. Gowan is being brought here and he’s not my father,’ says Princess Emerald in a mild tone. Prince Akron could sense the aggression in Princess Emerald’s eyes; he takes her paws and holds them tight. She looks up to him and kisses her mate on the cheek. The captains of the Royal Company look to Princess Emerald and their queen mothers. ‘Well, we’ve hunting him for years and the man in black always seems to slip the net. Not the very best efforts for the Black Compony could not find Prince Akron,’ says Captain Quinlan.

‘Well, come to think of it, my son never told me how you ran into Gowan. Could you enlighten us all, my son?’ says Queen Grace. Prince Akron recounts the past few days of travel, finding his mate, then discovering a village being sacked, Princess Emerald almost getting her tail chopped off by a dwarf, the fight with a troll in the city of Perth, and his meeting with King James and proudly telling King James the fairy tale. The main chamber suddenly goes dead quiet. The council of the captain knights, maids, and the queen mothers look at Princess Emerald and Prince Akron dazed, petrified, then the main chamber erupts into feverish laughter. Princess Emerald and Prince Akron look at each other, both wondering what’s so funny. Captain Akir, with his tail, dries the tears of joy forming in his eyes; his son is thrashing about in a hopeless grip of silent laughter. He is turning bright purple. ‘Well, you are telling us that you, Prince Akron, used the names for a fairy tale, Jack and Jill, and King James bought that horse shit?’ ‘Well yes, I should have thought of something better. I was nervous being in a city Father forbid me to be in,’ says Prince Akron. ‘Well, my grandson, the reason why the captains are giggling like girls is if King James knew of your birth, he would have had this kingdom by the short and curls,’ laughs Queen Antonia. Queen Grace, still reeling and sore from a good belly laugh, something she has not experienced in a number of years, kisses her son and daughter on the cheek. ‘Just like your father, a terrible liar.’ She smiles. ‘Well, there is more, but I don’t think it’s all that important,’ says Prince Akron. ‘Go ahead, lad, tell us,’ says Captain Daithi, still chuckling. ‘Well, when Gowan, to throw off his king, travelled home and told King James a false path we were taking. By chance, Gowan heard another person in the king’s chamber and decided to put his ear to the door and listen in. There was a wizard for the Council of Magic. He and King James were hovering over a map and talking about other reformations,’ says Prince Akron.

The main chamber falls deathly quiet; the joyous mood is replaced by anger and shock. ‘Clearly, at the last moment, that overbloated windbag did not learn,’ growls Captain Senga. ‘Yes, this time with the aid of the council. This is not good. What in the hell is he up to this moment?’ says Queen Antonia. ‘Other councils of the captain knights will have to be called,’ says Queen Grace, looking to Captain Gordanai. ‘Your son will need seven days of rest,’ she says. ‘Right, then in eight days, we will meet. In the meantime, see what you can find about the reformation and get rid of the spy,’ says Queen Grace. Captain Lullodena heads to the bookshelves with her mother close behind; she puts her muzzle between her daughter’s legs and picks her up. Captain Wynda stands on the tips of her paws. ‘Do hurry, love,’ she says. Captain Lullodena runs her fingers over the book till she finds the volume titled Battle Strategy Volume 1. She takes all eight volumes into her arms; her mother lowers Captain Lullodena back to the red-grained floor. ‘What kind of weapon does Princess Emerald swing?’ ‘A mace,’ says Queen Antonia. ‘Ahh, good for cracking armour like a nut.’ Captain Wynda smiles. Her daughter balances the books while picking up her sword up at the same time. She stands up and looks for a book to give the princess to read. Not much good cracking heads if your head is filled with nothing. She thinks and runs her paw over the titles. ‘Find the book on battle healing. The prince finds it distasteful to piss on a wounded,’ says Captain Gordanai. Captain Wynda looks back to Captain Gordanai. ‘Well, I know that one all too well. I got shot by an arrow drawn by a human knight in King James’s border

guard. He got lucky. My company was bogged down in No Man’s Land, the water was not fit to use, so I had one of my knights pull out the arrow and piss on the wound. That’s how it didn’t become infected,’ says Captain Wynda. That brought back a hunger to hunt down that knight. I’ll slit his fuckin’ throat. She thinks and hopes the knight is still with the living. She looks to the shelf below and runs her paw over the leather spines; a few volumes down, her paw stops on a thin and tall book with a mace and war hammer carved on the spine. She takes it and bends down right at the very bottom of the bookshelf where the larger heavier books are stored. She runs her eyes over the thick books. Captain Wynda spots the red leather rope-bound spine; she reaches her paw over and takes out the volume. Even for a dragon, it was heavy. She hands it to her daughter, and with her paws full, she picks up her sword with her tail and line up with the captains to Prince Akron and Princess Emerald. Captain Gordanai kisses Princess Emerald on the cheek. ‘Welcome home, and I love you, my dear.’ ‘Thank you for the welcome. It’s good to be home,’ says Princess Emerald. Captain Gordanai kisses Prince Akron on the cheek. ‘Welcome home,’ she smiles. ‘There are books on magic you must study. I’ll be one of many guides who will enlighten you on magic. Until you have been given the right instruction, don’t use magic. You may blow up the city,’ she continues on to the queen mothers. Captain Senga kisses Emerald on the cheek. ‘Welcome home, and you best watch your mate. There are more unmated dragons in the city than you can count on all of your paws.’ She smiles and kisses Prince Akron on the cheek. ‘Welcome home. You best keep the Royal Company close. All of the unmated dragons in this city know the best hiding places. You may never be seen again.’ She giggles and moves on to the queen mothers. ‘Thank you,’ says Prince Akron in a kind tone. Captain Balloch kisses Princess Emerald on the cheek. ‘Welcome home, dear.’ He kisses Prince Akron on the cheek. ‘Welcome, my boy.’ He smiles and kisses the queen mother on the cheek, then heads to the main chamber door and waits

with the other captains. Captain Daithi kisses Princess Emerald on the cheek. ‘I’ll tell you, my princess, best you keep that mace close to paw. Once the unmated dragon catches the scent of Prince Akron, o my.’ He smiles and kisses Prince Akron on the cheek. ‘Shit. Welcome home, the both of you.’ ‘Thank you, it’s good to be home,’ says Princess Emerald. Captain Marcail kisses Princess Emerald on the cheek and gives her a broad grin. ‘Welcome and don’t listen to Father. He is trying to bait you. There are words of cautions, we’ll show where the unmated dragons lurk and point out which ones are male.’ she kisses Prince Akron on the cheek. ‘Welcome home.’ ‘I hope you will keep me informed. A handful I could cope with, but Father told me to know my limits and when to run,’ says Prince Akron. ‘Yes, you have my word,’ says Captain Marcail. He continues to the queen mothers to kiss them on the cheek and greet them. Captain Quinlan kisses Prince Emerald on the cheek. ‘This is how we welcome all that have been lost in the world and have had the fortune to find their way home. I love you both and welcome home.’ He kisses Prince Akron on the cheek. ‘Thank you for welcoming us,’ says Princess Emerald. Captain Quinlan smiles with pride; he moves on to greet his queen mothers. Captain Keane, with his doubts, does not greet Princess Emerald or Prince Akron; he kisses Queen Grace and Queen Antonia on the cheek and heads to the main chamber door and waits. ‘Sir Quinlan, your father has his head up his ass. How rude of it not to welcome the new mother and father back home? How did he become a captain? The vote must have been rigged,’ says Captain Akir. ‘If you are accusing the Royal Company of breaking the law or some other inappropriate dealings have transpired, then prove it. Father and I haven’t been dishonest,’ says Captain Quinlan in a firm, calm voice.

Captain Lullodena kisses Princess Emerald on the cheek. ‘You have my word, my dear. I’ll make sure the ones that found your love to humans something to be laughed at will have many welts, and I’ll make sure that hurts for months.’ She kisses Prince Akron on the cheek. ‘Welcome to you and your mate back home.’ She heads to her queen mothers. Captain Wynda places her book and the volume on maces by Princess Emerald’s right paw. ‘This is important reading. with a mace, it can swing back and bite you.’ She kisses Princess Emerald on the cheek. ‘Welcome home.’ ‘As soon as I know how to read, I’ll study the books and thank you,’ says Princess Emerald. Captain Wynda puts the eight other volumes on Prince Akron’s lap. ‘Essential reading for any knight and future father king. Welcome home, and I love you both, so does my young.’ She smiles and kisses her queen mother on the cheek and s the other captains by the main chamber door. The maids roll up the fur and stack it by the terrace’s door. Queen Antonia and Queen Grace turn to the captain. ‘Thank you for all for coming to this unorthodox council of the captain knights. Reframe for six nights to tell your wife and husband of my grandson’s arrival. Use these moments to find our less behaved children and deal with them swiftly. We are in dangerous times, and the road is one that is unseen. Know this, the only one thing that is all seeing in the dark are the knights of this kingdom. You will be the light of hope that draws other children here to live and work in peace in hand and paw,’ says Queen Antonia. ‘Captain Akir and Captain Balloch, as you are. Where two of your knights have been tasked with retrieving and guarding the family that raised my son home. Your sergeants I have ordered to help them in this endeavour,’ says Queen Grace, turning to the maids, as Aoife is stacking fur into her mother’s paws. Queen Grace smiles out of the corner of her blue eyes; she looks to the captains. ‘I may have told the Black family there is a gift in Akron’s family. I have told the knights the name of this gift and informed that Black family of that fact.’ Queen Grace giggles. Queen Antonia looks to Captain Akir and Captain Balloch; both stare at her blankly. The captains didn’t what Queen Grace meant. The rest of the

captain knights did; they smile and quickly chuckle to themselves. All are aware of the dangers of insulting a knight of the Black Company. Queen Antonia looks to the maids; Aoife is holding the door open for her mother. ‘Well, you two have been beaten in the head one too many times, my dear children. Sir Innes and Sir Erskine know the name of the Black family gift, it’s Gowan.’ Sir Akir and Balloch were raw with laughter; they and the council of the captain knights file out. Prince Akron yawns, then looks to Princess Emerald. She has her head in his lap. He gently strokes her face. ‘You are tired, my love, so am I. There is something bothering you.’ Princess Emerald takes his hand and holds them tight. ‘It’s nothing, my love,’ she says. ‘Grandmother and Mother, any chance of rest?’ says Prince Akron. ‘Not too much long, dear, lunch will be here soon. Best have something to eat then rest,’ says Queen Grace.

CHAPTER 29

A oife and Cara, with an older red velvet cushion in her paws, fight with her tail against the wind to close the terrace’s doors. Meanwhile, Aoife quickly heads to the dying fire, tosses some wood on it, and stokes it back to life. Once she is satisfied, the fire is alive and well, she heads to the grand hall. Cara tosses the cushion on to the sitting bench and places it back next to the table; she smiles at the royal family. Cara notices Princess Emerald trying to warm her shivering mate. Cara heads to Princess Emerald’s chamber. Cara opens up the black oak chest of drawers; she takes out a blue tunic and a black woollen surcoat. She rushes back to the main chamber and paws Princess Emerald the clothing. ‘Thank you,’ says Princess Emerald. Cara heads to the main chamber door and helps her daughter with the silver trays. Princess Emerald takes off the blanket and rolls up his tunic. ‘I can dress myself.’ He looks to his mother. ‘My son, you’ll learn in time that it is pointless protesting. Your father did for about a week. You mate will do what comes naturally,’ she says. Queen Antonia re the days when she would dress her husband. ‘My dear grandson, I would do the same to your grandfather, I even help him into and out of his armour. Fight and Emerald will only chase you around.’ A thin grin creeps across her lips. ‘Or tie you up like Mother did once to your old man.’ Prince Akron looks to Princess Emerald and sighs. ‘I’m an owned human. Best get on with it, my love. My back is beginning to itch like hell,’ he says. Princess Emerald throws the surcoat over her mate. ‘I have something for that. Before you rest, I’ll rub it in.’ She looks over her work and kisses Prince Akron on the lips and rests her head in his lap.

‘Akron, what do you say?’ says Queen Antonia. ‘Thank you, Emerald,’ says Prince Akron. She kisses him on the cheek. ‘There is no need to thank me. I’m your mate and master. It’s not right to let you go cold.’ A gentle tap on the main chamber stirs the queen mothers. ‘Enter,’ says Queen Grace. The chamber door opens; a male human (broad shouldered with a long red beard) with a male dragon (large strong paws and off-white and brown scales) enters; walking alongside them is a human female (tall slender frame with long brunette hair) and a female dragon (muscled neck and a strong frame and has black, red, and pink scales) all wearing woollen hosen surcoats and a white tabard with silver-embodied hand and paws heraldry. The family sits on the bench opposite the royal family. ‘It’s good to see you all and in fine health. Do forgive us for not being attentive, Mother. There is reason why I have summoned you. First, I need to introduce yourselves to the human and dragon by my side. I can tell the noses of the women can smell something different about them,’ says Queen Grace. ‘Very well, I’m lord of the city, Brigham, and we already knew who you are, man in black, quite a bit of trouble you have caused. The bounty on your head, alive or dead, is a king’s ransom.’ The male dragon smiles. ‘Husband, leave the lad. He has done a wonderfully good job at keeping the Council of Magic on their toes and away from this kingdom, which is a welcome relief. I’m Marshal of the city Zelene,’ the female dragon says. ‘Now, Mother and Father, don’t fight in front of the guest. I’m Lord Ackerley, and I see, little dragon, you keep your property close to paw.’ The human male smiles. Queen Antonia looks to the human female. ‘Explain where you are from and what you do. This little dragon and man in black are new to this kingdom.’ ‘Yes, of course, Queen Mother. I’m Marshal Myra (female human). We wear the

white tabard like the maids and the others in the royal family servants. The difference is the silver hand on paw heraldry. The lords have the authority to oversee the other marshals in the land and help run the city in conduction with the royal family. The marshals tend to the remaining duties. The work is quite wide and varied. When our four-year term is over, we will return home to the land north of here that are owned by the royal family. We in this family tend to the seeds stock to make sure it’s fit for sowing and helps with picking the right moment of the season to plant. In our absence, my eldest dragon son and human daughter are tending to that task. There are many families that work the royal land, all doing different jobs but all work together. If not, the kingdom will starve and fall into madness.’ ‘Dear Emerald, it’s your turn. Stand up, dear. There is no need to announce your kin,’ says Queen Grace. Princess Emerald stands up and looks at her paw; she trembles nervously. ‘Relax and look at them,’ says Prince Akron in a calm tone of voice. Princess Emerald looks to him and nods; she puts her paws down to her side and looks at the city lords and marshals. ‘My name is –’ She is cut off by Queen Antonia. ‘Dear, with a commanding but gentle voice, not even a mouse can hear you.’ ‘My name is Princess-in-Waiting Emerald. This human is my property, best friend, and mate, Prince Ak De Ron, son to Father King Ak De Ron and Queen Mother Grace Jane Ron.’ Princess Emerald is shaking as she returns to the side of her love. The city lords and marshals are astounded by the announcement; to be sure that no magic or other tricky is being used, Zelene stretches her neck over to Queen Grace and takes her scent and that of her son and his mate, then she sits back down. ‘There has been a lot of talk about who is going to take the throne and the land to the north. Many are clashing, not out in public. No, they talking behind closed doors, some have been plotting, planning. There have been less aggravation in

the past night. They seem to have vanished. My family and its true for all families in the north love you and would never conspire behind your back, Queen Mothers.’ ‘We know, dear,’ says Queen Antonia. ‘It’s well. Grief has made my mother and I lose touch and allowed our children to fight. No more.’ ‘Forgive my wife. She has not used her manners,’ says Brigham. ‘Welcome home, my prince and princess. There is much to learn, and this family will teach you. Queen Mothers, you have not been north for some years in the spring, could you make a visit? All of the shepherds and little villages dotted around would love to see you all.’ ‘Yes, after harvest,’ says Queen Grace. ‘It will be good for my son to see how things work in his lands. Now I need you to send word to all villages that in seven days, the heir to the throne will revealed. In the meantime, if you are asking who is taking the human throne, tell the truth. A human heir has been found, nothing more. There are about 150 dragons form a clan that helped raise my son. They are coming here to live. I’ll need a list of humans looking for dragons ready in five days. I also need accommodation for two giant dragons. I believe we have lodging still available?’ ‘Yes, Queen Mother,’ says Marshal Myra. ‘We have traded with the giant dragons for many years. All preparations will be put into place.’ ‘Thank you,’ says Queen Antonia. With her left paw filled with silver trays and white oak domes, Cara lays a large tray in front of Marshal Zelene and paws a tray on Marshal Myra’s lap. Aoife is behind her mother, placing silver goblets on the trays and filling them with wine out of a silver decanter. Cara lay a tray by Princess Emerald’s paws and continues on to the queen mothers. Care waits for her daughter to finish. Cara slaps her paw together. ‘Today’s lunch is wild rabbit and beef pies with mushroom gravy. Enjoy,’ she says. ‘Aoife dear,’ says Queen Antonia, ‘leave the wine on the table and go have lunch with your mates and thank you.’

Cara and Aoife nod and take their leave. Princess Emerald, with a copper knife, cuts up the pie; she smells and tastes it to make sure it’s fit for her mate to eat. With the silver spoon, she gathers the food on to it and holds to Prince Akron’s lips as he eats. ‘It’s hot but nice.’ He looks to Marshal Zelene and Marshal Myra; both are feeding their husbands. ‘I see Emerald is not the only one to do that,’ he says. ‘It’s normal, dear,’ says Marshal Zelene. ‘For dragons, my daughter does it because her human mothers have done so for generations. No one likes to feel left out. As a family, we bathe and sleep next to one another. This is not out of the ordinary.’ ‘Aye, lad,’ says Lord Ackerley. ‘You’ll get used to it. You are half dragon after all,’ he says as his wife put a spoonful of food in his mouth. Prince Akron, knowing this is how he is meant to behave, relaxes; this makes it easier for Princess Emerald. ‘I saw the marshal of the border villages when I come here. They didn’t do it.’ ‘Bloody bad women,’ says Lord Brigham, ‘I can assume you, being new to the kingdom and its customs, they wanted to make you feel welcome or they are bad women. What mate and wife would let her mate feed himself? It’s a horrid thought.’ His mate hovers the spoons under his lip and puts it in his mouth. Marshal Zelene kisses him on the cheek. ‘You’re quite right, my love,’ she says. ‘Bloody rude, I say,’ says Lord Ackerley, wiping his lips with a napkin. ‘It took Mother and I some time to get us to not feeding our mates. It’s good bonding, and I miss it every day,’ says Queen Antonia. The main chamber falls still; the lords, marshals, and the royal family finish their

meals in quiet.

CHAPTER 30

P rincess Emerald eats her last mouthful; she puts down her spoon and picks up her goblet. Prince Akron wipes her lips with a napkin. She spots Queen Grace looking at them with a joyful smile. Princess Emerald blushes bright green and whispers, ‘Your mother is looking at us. I don’t mind, she seems so happy.’ Queen Grace, overhearing the comment, picks her goblet and smiles broadly. ‘I’m sorry. Emerald, I was reminiscing the moments I spent when I was young and feeding my mates in the moments of our mateship. The memories used to bring me much pain. Now with my son home, they are sublime.’ ‘Thank you for the meal,’ says Lord Ackerley. ‘My family does not wish be rude, but there is much to do. Princess and Prince are travel worn.’ ‘There is no need for that, thank you for coming,’ says Queen Antonia. ‘There is a long road ahead before you leave. There’s one other thing we failed to inform you. Gowan is being led here. He got mixed up with my son. Gowan found himself injured. I have the best knight from the Black Company as escort and to make sure Gowan dos not feel the need to slip into the night. The children of this kingdom and queen mothers will have our justice. There is more of a pressing matter apart from no word from twenty-four kingdoms in almost a year and presuming our messengers are dead. King James has gone mad and is planning other reformations. This time, the Council of Magic and Sorcery are involved. That means we need to know what is going in No Man’s Land and pay whatever copper to get information and throw silver at your sources if it is good. Also I’m looking at anything out of the ordinary in the city and villages. We still trade with the kingdom of Srathlyde. I want to know have they requested an increase in orders or any other raw material?’ ‘Thank you, my children,’ says Queen Grace. ‘The grief for a while left us blank with the heir to the throne out in the wild, not knowing whether he is dead or alive. We did lose hope, do forgive us,’ says Queen Grace in quite an almost shameful tone of voice.

The city lords and marshals rise up. ‘I’m the head of this family,’ says Marshal Zelene. ‘We will love and defend you to the end, and against all enemies, seen and unseen, we prove you all and to the prince and princess on the behalf of my family and all of the family in the north, we love you and we are honoured to serve the royal family.’ ‘Thank you all for meeting me and my mate,’ says Prince Akron. ‘For you, warm welcome. Things don’t look so well. I may be in need of your council. Thank you, Princess Emerald, and I love you all. I learnt last night a block was put in my mind. I understand now it was put there to protect me, thinking like this is selfish, it was and still is there to keep safe my father’s children. Memories are coming back slowly. Bear with me.’ Marshals Myra and Zelene are taken by Prince Akron’s wise tone of voice. It reminded them of the kindness of his Father King Ak. The prince’s composure is haunting like that of his grandfather, King Rea. ‘You are your father’s son. Princess Emerald, the way you hold your human’s hand in your paw and care for him in spite of troubles in your mind is what your mothers have done. You are your mother’s daughter,’ says Marshal Zelene. She and her family were wearing gentle smiles and, knowing their queen mothers have a reason to smile, quietly leave the main chamber. Queen Grace stands up and stretches out; she gets off the bench and heads to the fire and tosses more wood on it. Prince Akron begins to clean up. ‘Dear, you can barely keep your eye open. Take your mate and go to bed,’ says Queen Antonia. Prince Akron takes Princess Emerald’s paw; he is led to his chamber by instinct when he opens the chamber door. The grey sunlight floods the room; the bed, chest of drawers, and table are vaguely familiar. Prince Akron heads to the right side of the bed and sits, wincing in pain; the cap on his back pulls at his skin, and it feels like a knife slice through his skin. ‘I’ll tend to that in one moment,’ says Princess Emerald, and with her teeth, she

tries to untie her mate’s boots. Prince Akron knows that is bad; his clan mother yelled at him for doing that when was a child. Emerald has not lost her long sad face. She seems unhappy, in pain. What is bothering her? He thinks and reaches down, and with a soft warm hand, he caresses Princess Emerald’s green cheeks. ‘Emerald, please don’t. You’ll chip your teeth, my love. What is wrong? You have a little melancholy in your green eyes.’ He looks around the chamber; to Prince Akron, the room is bare. There is none of the little things one would keep for their childhood like a treasure doll or toy knight and other gifts, one’s mothers and fathers would give their young and for their young to keep as a reminder of their childhood. There is no sign Prince Akron or Princess Emerald ever grow up here. With the annoying pain that causes him to fidget, he manages to smile and kiss Princess Emerald on the lips. ‘I can see why you are a little sad to be home. There is nothing in this chamber that reminded you of your childhood, nothing. There are no gifts or trinkets given out of love. My sister has a blue crystal given to her by her father as a gift while he was out hunting and a doll made by her mother. My sister keeps them and treasures them, so do other young in our clan. All mothers and fathers in the clan have things for their childhood, a reminder of the love they shared. Don’t be sad, Emerald, in your mind is my childhood locked away, the memories that are well guarded. My love, you are the key to helping me understand who I am and my father and mother of blood birth. You’re my past there is no other that can.’ Princess Emerald holds her mate tight; she trembles and sheds tears of joy. ‘You know what to say to make me feel like I have worth. You love me so much and I love you. You’re right, my human, I don’t have the thing that ties me to the pleasant days growing up. I have something better than that. I have just one thing from my childhood, and I’ll wouldn’t trade it for all the gold in the known world or to rule,’ says Princess Emerald. She kisses her mate with wild ion. In this moment in her life, kind words made her fall deeper in love with her mate; they are the truly the same as one mind and body. Prince Akron kisses Princess Emerald’s forehead and looks into her green eyes. ‘I’m curious. What is the one thing you have?’ Princess Emerald playfully giggles and sits on to the bed and removes his

surcoats and tunic. ‘You have no idea how much I want to take you now on this bed, my human.’ She removes the jar from her tunic, given to her by the captain’s healer. ‘It’s you, my love. You father loves you so much and so did Rea. When you are better, I’ll tell you stories, then you can tell me stories of your travels, man in black.’ Princess Emerald simmers the ointment around the cap and corks the jar and puts it on the nightstand. The pain soon subsided on Prince Akron’s back; he helps his mate undress, and he strips down to his breeches, and they both slip under the blanket and sheet. Prince Akron lays his head on the soft pillow, and Princess Emerald pulls herself close to his warm body. She makes sure her underscales cover as much of her mate’s flesh as not to be uncomfortable for him. ‘I’ll have to wait to make love to you. That’s not fair –’ She is interrupted by a knock on the chamber door. ‘Come,’ she says. Queen Grace steps into the chamber. ‘Well, it’s warm in here. That’s good. The fire in the main chamber has not blocked the pipes. It happened in my chamber fifty years ago. We had City Engineers in there for three days unblocking the heat pipes, the whole chamber was covered in a thick lay of black ash.’ She stops at the nightstand. Queen Grace stands up and removes the glass shade off the lamp. She opens the drawer and picks up the flint and striking slate and lights the wick; she puts the stone back and returns the shade. Queen Grace turns the brass wheel above the oil copper tank to dim the lamp. ‘O’Father has blessed you both. The rain is gently falling on the glass.’ She cites that was one of her and Father King Ak’s favourite pastimes to lie on her bed in the arms of her mate and listen to the rain. Queen Grace draws curtains close. Then she leans over her young. ‘Emerald, Akron, I’m so happy to have you home. I know the night and day have been a bit much to take in, but what you did today goes a long way to show you have what it takes to be a mother and father to millions of children. Later, we’ll talk about the politics of what you have done. It’s nothing bad, just think

you need to be mindful for that all,’ says Queen Grace, and she kisses Princess Emerald and Prince Akron. She quietly walks to the chamber door; as she closes it, Queen Grace looks to her young, both are sleeping soundly. She closes the door.

CHAPTER 31

Q ueen Grace leans on the chamber door and rubs her muzzle. ‘That could have gone better with the council of the captains knights.’ She sighs. Queen Antonia places the trays on the table next to the bench. She picks up the wine decanter and two goblets as she makes her way to the desk. ‘You are right, Mother, the captains knight like all knights have traditions that they like to keep. We didn’t break any of that. However, it did catch the knight off guard. Have you, Mother, been blessed with the size of your dragon mother, then not one of the captains would have dare put a paw out of line.’ She takes her set and pours the wine into the goblet. ‘The fact your son is human is what shocked the knights the most.’ Queen Grace pulls down her paws and gets on all forepaws; she heads to the desk. Once she reaches it, she climbs up to her set and picks up her goblet. ‘Well, I was just as surprised when I gave birth to Akron. To be honest, I didn’t know what to expect. I was and still happy to give Ak a son. If I had been the size of my dragon mother, she was bigger than Sir Horus of the City Company, then the knight would not have acted the way they did. My dear mother was quiet and gentle. However, if one had the misfortune of getting her angry, her temper was best described as terrifyingly violent.’ She sips her wine. ‘Yes, I read your father was smaller than his wife, and she did have quite the mean streak and a formidable appoint on the battlefield, though your dragon father was not one to underestimate,’ says Queen Antonia. ‘Well, anyway,’ says Queen Grace, ‘look at the mess and piles of parchment on the top of the desk and in some part the floor. This is the life of all queen mothers of this kingdom, work to death. Even with all four of us, we could never keep up. Now it’s worse.’ ‘We’ll train Emerald and Akron and get them to do the task. That only requires

our presence and help in the reading of the message. This will be good training on how things work,’ says Queen Antonia. Queen Grace nods. ‘Yes, best not toss them to wolves just yet.’ Cara and Aoife walk into the main chamber; both are flushed and smiling like little girls. Both maids set about tidying up. Queen Grace catches the strong scent of their husband. ‘Well, I see your other half had some lunch of their own,’ says Queen Grace with a broad grin. ‘It’s not like that at all,’ says Cara. ‘Oh?’ says Queen Antonia, raising an eyebrow with interest. ‘We, well, we kind of had our way with our husband. Asking permission was an afterthought,’ says Aoife, picking up the trays and heading to the grand hall with the queen mothers cackling like old hens. A female dragon wearing a white tabard over a red woollen surcoat and hosen with a young human male on her back, wearing a white tabard pink surcoat with brown ankle-high leather boots and a side sack, walks into the main chamber and heads for the queen mothers; she stops just short of the desk. Queen Grace’s nose pricks up the sickly scent of the female dragon; on closer inspection of the female dragon’s greenish red scales, Queen Graces saw they are dull. This did not escape Queen Antonia. The female dragon put her paw over her mouth and has a coughing fit that pained her ribs. ‘Sorry, Queen Mothers, I’m not well.’ ‘What in the bloody hell are you doing at work then?’ says Queen Grace, annoyed. The human on the female dragon’s back slips off and approaches the desk. ‘That human is not your son or property. I know for security reasons. All of the dragons messaged to make sure the children dress in the same clothing. It’s an unwritten law, Queen Antonia.’

‘My son and I were caught in No Man’s Land by a raging storm. My wings became waterlogged. My son and I had to walk for two days without rest to get to Leedshill. I was meant to meet up with the other messages in the villages of Ratasen. Not one of the messages or the mail showed up from the twenty-four kingdoms,’ says the female dragon as she has a coughing fit. The female dragon’s borrowed son opens up his sack and places two big piles of sealed parchment, then he heads to the female dragon’s right wing. He unbuckles a small leather pouch and takes out two sacks and pulls out two sacks and rests them by the desk. ‘Wait there,’ says Queen Antonia. She scribbles a note on a small piece of parchment and slides it over to Queen Grace. She reads it, then picks up a quill and signs it. ‘This is a note to your supervisor giving you a fortnight off. There is no point having a sick dragon running around the city, spreading your illness. I will not have it,’ says Queen Graces, pawing the note to the borrowed human. The sick female dragon is about to launch into a protest. ‘Your husband works, no?’ says Queen Antonia. ‘Yes,’ says the sick dragon. She has a seizing fit and wipes her nose with her paw and rubs it on her tabard. ‘They are with the City Engineers.’ ‘Then go home and recover. Make sure a healer sees to you and your son. For the sake of O’Mother, return this property back to its rightful owner. In this kingdom, we observe dragon law. If that human was to be damaged in any way, you would have to give restitutions that could be handing over a child borne to your human daughter and property. Get this son home to his dragon mother and father. Take the cushion on the floor to the wash girls,’ says Queen Antonia. The borrowed human picks it up as he and female dragon take their leave. Queen Grace looks at the piles of parchment held together with twine and grumbles, ‘That is a lot for this moment of the year.’ Cara finishes straightening up the bench and looks over her work. ‘There was a lot of council meetings last night. Most, if not all, are late due to the odd session

this year and issues with getting crops into the city stores. Sorry, Queen Mothers, in your grief, a lot of the messages that got to you are either lost in the pile on your desk or you’ve grown disinterested in the affairs of your children. That’s what grief does sadly, but you’re not alone. The children are still reeling from their father king’s death. The impact is still being felt. With the arrival of the son, spirits will lift just like you have, Queen Mothers, and I’m sorry, forgive me.’ ‘There is no need,’ says Queen Grace. ‘My dear children, we have been neglecting you. We’ll work hard to make it right. I need a knife, dear.’ Cara’s tail reaches into her tabard and unsheathes a small dagger. She points it to Queen Grace, hilt first. Queen Grace takes the dagger and cuts the twine; not be rude, she too paws the dagger back to Cara’s tail, hilt first. She sheathes it. ‘Don’t go anywhere, sit and give us a paw,’ says Queen Grace. Cara sits on the bench. Aoife arrives back in the main chamber, and she places a folded parchment on the desk. ‘Coin reports from our husbands.’ ‘Wait there a moment,’ says Queen Antonia. She and Queen Grace sift through the messages; once they have the pile they want to read, Queen Antonia es the rest to Aoife. She takes them and sits next to her mother and gives her half. The main chamber descends into silence while they read. A few quiet moments . Queen Antonia breathes a sigh of relief, and she leans back in her chair. Queen Grace, out of the corner on her eye, looks to her daughter. ‘We’ve had a bit of luck,’ says Queen Antonia. ‘Our lands out north have struck good land. They sowed on a gamble on ground thought to be infertile that has yielded a hundred ton of wheat this year.’ Queen Grace looks to Cara. ‘Hang one moment,’ she says. She takes the quill and dips it in the inkwell; using the back of the parchment in her paws, she works out how much that will be in grain stores. Once Cara ran the number again then checks with Aoife to make sure they are right, she looks to her queen mothers. ‘After what we trade with the land of Goidelic and what we pay to the woodland clan for labour to harvest the crops, we’ll be at a full two

years’ store,’ says Cara, turning the parchment over and continuing to read. ‘Well, some good news,’ says Queen Grace. She feels relieved; she takes a leaf of parchment and scribbles a list of extra things needed to bring in the harvest then slides it to Queen Antonia to look over and approve. Queen Grace opens the reports Aoife had given her. Queen Grace glances over the number, which meant nothing to her. Queen Grace looks to the total number in red at the end of the page; she is a little overcome by what the humans and dragons own the treasury. ‘It seems my children have borrowed a lot over the past three years.’ Queen Antonia looks over her mother’s shoulder; she too is stunned by the amount of gold and silver owed. Cara stops reading and looks to her queen mothers. ‘If you look to the report on the back by our husbands, it will tell you that the harvest O’Mother has generously given us has barely scraped us all through. The murder of Father King Ak and Father King Rea and their children are still grieving the loss of their beloved father kings, so are their queen mothers. With this season’s harvest being bountiful, with the return of the son and queen mother, having hope in their eyes, most of the debt will be paid in three years.’ Queen Grace turns the last page and reads the report by the master of coin. ‘Well, your husbands, Aoife and Cara,’ says Queen Antonia, ‘share your sentiment. Our treasury has been depleted to lower levels in the past. There is still over nineteen million gold, silver, and cooper coins in revere, but Mother and I will feel better if it was brought to around twenty-seven million coins will see what this harvest reaps. At least, the kingdom trade debt has shrunk to only a hundred thousand silver coins, but what the other twenty-four kingdoms owe us is a millions gold coins. We have not heard from them. I think it’s best that no more trade on credit to outsider till we hear something. Your thoughts, Mother?’ ‘I do agree, if there is no word, well, there is little that we can do. We need to have a council meeting with the master of coin and have a good discussion about the finances,’ says Queen Grace. At the end of the report, she scribbles a note, asking for a council of kingdom treasury to be called in a fortnight, then Queen Grace and Queen Antonia sign it. Queen Antonia takes the tray off the candle containing hot wax and pours it on next to the signatures. Queen Grace picks up the royal seal and stamps it into the

wax; she blows it dry and lays the seal near to her paw. She folds up the document and lays it at the end of desk for the maids to collect it later. Queen Grace looks to the Aoife and Cara; both are reading ‘Now you need to tell your husbands about how the cost will rise in this home due to Akron and Emerald. I have no doubt in my mind they know something good has happened. You two get excited, and you know what I mean.’ ‘I need not remind you both,’ says Queen Antonia. She continues, ‘About how important it is for your husband to understand secrecy until the prince and princess are revealed to the humans and dragons of this kingdom, I know they are masters of coin, so they are trusted. Nevertheless, ticks and other foul things still lurk. Caution needs to be taken.’ Cara and Aoife look to their queen mothers and demand they retract that insult with a steely gaze. Queen Antonia and Queen Grace are not backing down. The maids yield. ‘Yes, Queen Mothers, we do understand. Our husbands will be told to keep quiet,’ they both say and continue to read. Queen Antonia picks out a message sealed with oak trees. ‘The bloody Council of Magic and Sorcery. What in the hell do they want!’ She rips open the seal and read out loud, ‘We, the Council of Magic and Sorcery, have found the kingdom of Gilifland a sinner in the eyes of O’Mother. We have charged the royal family with crime of laying with a beast married with a human and acts of using magic without a licence. Grace and Antonia, open your borders. Surrender the kingdom of Gilifland, surrender that lands’ to its rightful owners, and halt all human living with dragons. Well, I think not,’ says Queen Antonia, not at all amused by this demand, which she thinks is ridiculous. ‘They send these ones every year. Shadow hunters cannot enter our land without being in court and executed on site or roasted alive. I think the fraternity of shadow hunters are still a little sore for us figuring out how to kill them without magic. The lives lost in the battle of the city have taught us that, and for their head comrade and wizard (Cearul) to convert to our kingdom must be a continued embarrassment for the council.’ She holds up the parchment as Queen Grace set it on fire. Queen Antonia let go; the embers rise up and fade away.

‘Well, it will be the last message they will send,’ says Queen Grace, a bit annoyed at her love for a human being brought into question. How dare they tell me whom I should marry? she thinks. ‘This time, there appears to be no black magic on the message; otherwise, it wouldn’t have burnt. Once black roots come out of a message, they tried to strangle Ak and Rea to death, but I was not fazed. Ak used O’Mother’s magic roots to combat the black roots. He and Rea were exhausted after that battle, and Rea made a mess on my floor from chopping up the black roots. The fact we still receive a message from the Council of Magic is odd. We killed all of their messengers two hundred years ago, and we have none stationed in that city.’ ‘No Man’s Land,’ says Queen Antonia. ‘It seems the Council of Magic has a through other means, the messages end up here. What a dangerous game for that human to play. If they are caught by any priest or priestess in No Man’s Land, their death will be far from pleasant or quick.’ ‘Well, that’s enough of that,’ says Queen Grace. ‘I hate dealing with them. Well, Cara and Aoife, that is a little side project for you both. Find the in No Man’s Land. Use all means at your disposal. Better yet, make it a family project. Your husbands could do with some time away. How you do this, my daughter and I want no part of it. Politics, dear, we’ll have working ties with No Man’s Land and wish to keep them on our side.’ ‘It will be a winter project then,’ says Aoife. ‘I like spending time with our loves. This will be welcome changed from our work and for Mother and I to drag them away from their work. It will not harm them one bit.’ Queen Antonia smiles. ‘Do not forget what is at stake. This is a job that cannot be done on your own. To this end, you did make the captain knights feel helpless and injured their pride. You best use this job as a way to make it up to them.’ Cara picks a parchment and rips open the seal without looking at it. She reads and thinks, Well, that was a waste of time to ask if the Queen Grace and Queen Antonia would travel to the lands of the giant dragons to a noble house for a naming blessing for a giant dragon young by O’Mother persists I think that call them. It would take eight months to fly there and back. Cara tosses the messages into a pile next to her; she picks up other parchments folded without a seal and reads. ‘Oops, this is not meant for me.’

‘Well, you have it in your paw. Tell us then,’ says Queen Antonia. ‘It’s a list,’ says Cara and continues, ‘Of all humans and dragons due to be executed. Each name has two red Xs next to it. That means the courts heard and rejected the bereavement appeal so have the lord and marshal of the city. You are the last bid for clemency.’ ‘Well, run through the list,’ says Queen Grace. Cara points her tail to the list of names and crimes. ‘Well, rape and murder are the first top paw full, then we go to fraud. Oooh, the City Company found the document fraudster. It was a whole family affair all of the husband and wife dragon and their two human children, older and of course married as well.’ ‘Thank bloody goodness, that lot caused all kinds of madness and threw many councils into disarray,’ says Queen Antonia. ‘That little stunt gave us a headache. The royal family almost had to call the knight in and dissolve all of the councils. Thank O’Mother, King Rea found the discrepancy in the royal seal and singers,’ says Queen Grace. ‘Continue on, Cara.’ Cara ran her tail down the list. ‘Well, it’s more of the same. There’s a rare charge conspiring against the children of the kingdom and one charged of child stealing. This is odd. There is a name with no red X. I see now, this one had been done for spying, but the name is odd. I thought this kingdom had a treaty with this land.’ ‘What’s the name?’ says Queen Antonia. ‘It’s a female dragon. Her name is Anika from one of the twenty-four kingdoms we have not heard from,’ says Cara. Queen Grace taps the quill in her paws and looks to Queen Antonia, both curious to know more. ‘Well, this may be the only opportunity to grill someone for that land. I don’t understand. Why is she is here? We have a trade treaty with the kingdom of Stamsand as part of it. We wouldn’t send spies. They would do the same. I am curious,’ says Queen Grace. ‘Yes, Mother, I would like to know more,’ says Queen Antonia. She thinks for a moment. ‘I think it may have some benefit to have this spy questioned at length

to find why, but I’m impatient and wish to know now. The Black family are not home so whom other, Queen Mother?’ Queen Grace puts down her quill and racks her brain for the right knight to integrate this spy, but not get too carried away. ‘The only name that comes to mind is Sir Drugless (male dragon) and his daughter Sir Aibhlinn (human) of the City Company. Anika being a spy there are no laws in this kingdom that give her protection, so Captain Marcail and Captain Daithi will not have an issue. Sir Drugless is a big boy and who is known to do most of the City Company’s most unpleasant of tasks. His daughter is his right-paw women and rightful property. I’ll have to set rules down for Sir Drugless. He is far worst and more imaginative when it comes to torture than anything the Black family can cook up. Sadly, if you can mate it, then they get bored. Well, I’d rather not think about it.’ Queen Grace picks up her quill and she writes, To Sir Drugless, this is requested by your Queen Mother Grace and Queen Mother Antonia. Make this spy Anika feel not welcome. Don’t rape or inflict pain without your queen mothers’ permissions. We will be ing you. Be on your best behaviour. Queen Grace signs it and slides the note to Queen Antonia; she too signs it. ‘Cara, this is a job for you. Head to the city cells and oversee the spy being brought to the City Company halls. Make sure this note get to Sir Drugless or his daughter. Captains should be floating around the cells. Make them aware of what the queen mothers have ordered. While you are in the warehouse district, pop in to the game warden’s home and get one of my special children,’ says Queen Antonia. Cara shivers at the thought; she gets up and takes the note from Queen Grace and the report for her husband and son. ‘The last time I had one of your special children, Queen Mother Antonia, it got out.’ Aoife laughs. ‘I’ve never in all my years seen Father King Ak and Queen Mother Grace run and hide in their chamber. I’ve never seen a human or dragon move so fast.’ ‘You, Cara, were right behind us and took refuge in our chambers as well, dear.’ Queen Grace smiles. Aoife gets up and heads to Queen Antonia’s chamber. Cara takes her leave, a little unsure about pawing one of her queen mother’s special children and hoping

this time the cage is securely closed. Queen Grace and Queen Antonia finish their wine, then slowly, they stand up and head to the front of the desk. ‘Well, on the way, I’ll get the cooks to make up some afternoon tea. Scones and jam would be nice. I hope the flavour and smell will jog my son’s memory,’ says Queen Grace. ‘It may.’ Queen Antonia smiles, efficiently stroking her mother’s neck. Queen Grace still enjoys her young doing this; she quietly hopes that Princess Emerald and Prince would see Queen Antonia do this and do the same. ‘Yes, fresh cream and jams. I’ve haven’t had it in years,’ says Queen Grace.

CHAPTER 32

A oife steps out of Queen Grace’s chamber with two cloaks draped over her arms; she closes the chamber door and makes her way to the queen mothers talking by the desk. Aoife throws Queen Antonia’s cloak over her shoulders and closes the serpent clasps. The mouth of the serpent bit its own tail. Aoife checks the cloak for the fit and for any holes and to make sure the hand and paw heraldry stands out prominently. Aoife drapes a cloak over Queen Grace, then begins to tie it. ‘Queen Mother Grace, I left your sword behind. Thought you would not be in need of it. This is your spear cloak. There is no other tail piece. You’ll have to wait for the other one to dry. I’ll order a new one,’ says Aoife as she finishes tying up Queen Grace’s neck flap. Aoife makes certain the heraldry is in full view, and she does one final inspection of the black cloaks. ‘Thank you, dear,’ says Queen Antonia. She, Queen Grace, and Cara head to the main chamber door. ‘Make sure no one comes in this chamber under any circumstance. You must protect my grandson and granddaughter,’ says Queen Antonia. Cara pushes open the main chamber door. ‘Yes, Queen Mothers, you have my word,’ says Aoife. She watches her mother and the queen mother through the main chamber door. ‘I’ll soon turn this chamber in a blood bath before I will allow anyone to harm my prince and princess.’ She picks up a message and begins to read. Queen Grace and Queen Antonia step out of the grand hall. Cara runs ahead and looks to the human and dragon knights of the Royal Company. Both are standing tall and proud. ‘We are heading to the City Company hall. There is a stop my daughter and I must make on the way through and on the way back,’ says Queen Grace. She and Queen Antonia move on. The knight flanks both sides of the queen mother with

the armour clanking in the still cold silence. The human knight es the Royal Company chamber door and pounds on it with his fist. A female dragon and a male knight emerges and marches to guard the royal chambers and stand guard. Queen Grace es the grain stores. Number 4 is open and empty; humans and dragons from the City Engineers in their oldest clothing are on hand and knees and all paws, scrubbing the floor with large barrels of steaming water while whistling a tune. ‘They must have known about the big harvest,’ she says. Queen Antonia peers into the grain store. ‘Yes, Mother, the grain keeper would have a word before us of the harvest as they sit on the foodstuff and store council. It’s been some years since all of the grain store have been used. There was no real need. But you cannot look a gift horse in the mouth. I dare say the City Engineers will be at it till the harvest is brought in.’ Queen Antonia feels the chill of the air on her legs, making a way on her body. ‘My, it’s cold. There must be an icy blast of wind throughout the city.’ ‘It will be good for the city to have fresh air and blow out whatever bad scent is lingering about. I should know about bad smells. I’ve been to many campaigns with human and dragon knights who haven’t had a bath in weeks or longer,’ says Queen Grace. ‘Been there, done that.’ ‘Yes, Mother,’ grins Queen Antonia. ‘I too have been by your side and have been subject to that horror. I still think the women smell far worst, but that is hard to say when encamped, the stench can burn the hair right out of your nose.’ Queen Grace puts her paw on the royal kitchen chamber door. ‘Yes, Ak and Rea would make a bet on who smelt the worst. Odd humans, their nose is not as keen as that of a dragon’s.’ She pushes open the door. Maebh is tossing flour onto one of large oak table behind one of the giant stoves. On top of the hot plate is a huge copper pot simmering. Aine, in her paws, is a hefty white mix bowl with a wooden spoon mixing up dough. She is humming a tune and fails to note anyone had come in. A few moments when Aine smells the queen mothers. She puts her bowl down with her tail; she taps her daughter on the shoulder. ‘Well, my dear Queen Mothers, you are both looking radiant. It must the grief

has finally lifted on you both,’ says Aine with a warm smile. ‘Grief is grief. There is a reason why the darkness of loneliness has been chased away,’ says Queen Antonia. ‘We are ing through,’ says Queen Grace, not wanting to hang around the cook like nothing more than a bit gossip. ‘I would to request scones with fresh cream and jams for four people. One of the persons we are entertaining is a little dragon a little bigger than me, so human portions will be fine. Thanks.’ ‘Well, it so happens that what I’m mixing up now,’ says Aine. ‘Strange, I had a voice in my head tell me to bake it. How odd.’ She smiles, desiring to know who has made her queen mother’s eyes be filled with life and colour. The scent of Queen Grace is evocative of a smell that Aine can but cannot put her paw on it. ‘There is an abundance of raspberry picked last autumn, frozen in the cold stores. I’ll send for them as luck would have it. I have fresh cream here. I need it for dinner tonight.’ ‘Queen Mothers, what is the announcement in seven days? You both look full of joy and life,’ says Maebh. ‘Peculiar, there have been humans and dragons disappearing into thin air. The Black Company has been out and about, more unusual.’ She smiles as she tries to bait the queen mothers for an answer. The queen mothers could not lie or even a hint at withholding a half-truth from the cooks; they would know and press for more information. ‘You are trusted with the lives of the royal family. I can assume you have thwarted many attempts on our life,’ says Queen Antonia. ‘Aye,’ says Aine, ‘my young and I have done their duty for generations, no word will come from us.’ Queen Grace sighs; she was reluctant to tell the truth in her mind. She knew there was no avoiding it. ‘I gave birth to a son to Father King Ak. He is human and his name is Prince Ak De Ron. Prince Akron, his master and mate demands him to be called.’ Aine almost drops the mixing bowl; she and her daughter are left speechless. They look at one another, then back to the queen mothers.

‘Well then,’ says Maebh, ‘I do understand why there have been humans and dragons go missing then. The heir to the human and dragon throne is home. The son you have been hiding was to safeguard this kingdom. That was a hard choice for a mother to make, to stay would have meant his death. The war in this city waged by the shadow hunter was a failed attempt to find out what you have been hiding and to force this land to yield to the Council of Magic and Sorcery. Oh my, how the council almost succeed, but betrayal by one of their own and now no one dares come onto our land. In short, they fuck up.’ ‘Yes, and don’t curse. Giving up my son to save him hurt more than you could know. There was not a day went by when I don’t think about him. Yes, dear, truly dark days this kingdom has seen,’ says Queen Grace. Aine set her mixing bowl on the table, then slaps her paws. ‘This means all that have conspired against the crown.’ She gazes right at her queen mothers with eyes filled with blood lust. ‘Are now the hunted?’ ‘Any one court conspiring with the enemy,’ says Queen Antonia. ‘Do as you see fit, but end their lives quietly and quickly and makes a report to us. On other note, what’s for dinner tonight?’ ‘Well, tonight, there are only twenty-odd thousand knights in the halls. Most are on duty. I was thinking something simple,’ says Maebh. ‘The woodland clan had too much bore, wreaking havoc, so tonight will be the last of those beast served with sweet potato, corn, and other veggies. For desert, apple crumble with cream.’ ‘A roast then, I’m looking forward to it,’ says Queen Grace. She and Queen Antonia take their leave. Aine takes the dough out of the mixing bowl and drops it on the flour. ‘Mother, time to clean house,’ says Maebh, kneading the dough. ‘Aye,’ says Aine with a sinister grin.

CHAPTER 33

T he human knight kneels down and cups his hand. Queen Antonia puts her foot on the knight, and he lifts her onto his father’s (the dragon knight) back. Queen Grace put her paw into the knight’s hand; the knight groans under her weight, but he manages to lift his queen mother up. The knight climbs aboard and sits next to Queen Grace. ‘Which way would our queen mother like to go?’ the dragon knight says, looking to his queen mothers. ‘The back ways. I don’t feel like much being mob mother, and I have not been out for a while with an announcement pending. We don’t like much the idea of fielding questions,’ says Queen Antonia. ‘As you wish, Queen Mothers,’ says the dragon knight He tucks his tail by his side, walks to the crowd of humans and dragons, then spots a lane on his left and ducks down, using the scent of iron to guide him. The dragon knight of the Royal Company sees a bottleneck of humans and dragons with carts, some laden with good, others drowned by horse and empty, forming a queue at the entry to the warehouse district. The dragon knight looks to the queen mother on his back and thinks, There are too many here. If I linger, they will be smelt and spotted. He sees a narrow filling fast with other dragons fast; the dragon knight squashes himself through. The odd dragon takes insult to the dragon knight, standing on their paw and waving a two-finger salute as he walks past. The Royal Company knight blocks the view and the scent of the queen mothers. The dragon knight is stopped by a human male wearing a long brown well-worn cloak. ‘Piss off, knight, you shouldn’t have cut in. Fuck off! And take the long way around,’ snaps the human. The humans and dragons in line are eyeing him off

with foul looks. The dragon knight picks up the scent of oil water and look to his hand, like leather for years of hard work; he knew this was one of the City Engineers. The dragon lowers his head right by the side of the human ear and whispers, ‘Listen, I have the queen mothers on my back, I need to get through. When my son and I are off duty, we will shout you and your old boy at the tavern, drink yourself senseless for all I give a fuck, my good man.’ This is going to cost me a month’s wages. The City Engineers are the only ones who can outdrink a knight, he thinks. The human mauls over the dragon knight’s proposal. The dragon knight, to help the human make up his mind faster, moves his head and lowers his neck feather down, so the human could see the queen mothers. ‘Right you be of your word. Boys, hold up,’ says the human. The works stop, the humans and dragons that are manning timber cranes lower their red granite blocks to the ground. ‘It’s safe. Go on through,’ says the human. The dragon knight es by humans and dragons on their bellies in leather tunics with hammers and chisels in their hands and paws carving out a worn road waiting for the dragon knight to by. Once he is clear, the City Engineers set back to cut out the well-worn stone. The call of ‘Back to work, boys’ fades away. Queen Antonia looks up to the smith’s workshops on the steps; outside human and dragons wearing heavy wool tunic hosen and leather aprons form other trades, shaping sheath cores from oak and crafting, craving leathers wraps, apprentices running to and from the carts below stuff full of tools and materials. ‘I have always liked that oak smell,’ says Queen Antonia. Queen Grace looks up. ‘I prefer the scent of leather, strong but soft. Take me back to Ak and his love for leather surcoats. It’s good to see so many masters working alongside other masters and to see the ones in training work so hard to master their trade. Rea would have spent hours watching them.’ ‘Patient’s the mark of a fine trade, men and women,’ says Queen Antonia. ‘That’s what my love told me. Even with all of the noise, the hands and paws do not falter.’

She feels the dragon knight stop. The human knight dismounts and helps his queen mothers off his father’s back. Queen Antonia dives into her cloak and takes out a small leather sack on the dragon knight’s paw. She places a silver coin and three copper coins. ‘This should be more than enough, and be good boys, take your wives as well.’ ‘My queen mother, don’t take this to heart,’ says the dragon knight. ‘There is no need for your generosity. You are more than generous,’ he protests. ‘You made a deal on our behalf,’ says Queen Grace. ‘We, your queen mothers, will not have two of our children pay their queen mother debts. You have been well behaved, so have a little treat. I’m sure your wife would like a night out.’ The dragon knight’s son takes the coins and slips into a pouch that hangs from his sword belt. ‘Thank you, Queen Mothers, we will be waiting for you,’ he says and lowers his head. The queen mothers slowly wander up the tunnel with the blue flames that dance on torches. A cool gentle breeze blows in. The queen mother holds her cloaks tight to keep warm; they step into the courtyard and heard talking. Gathered by the healer and wizard hall are a circle of young human and dragon females wearing heavy cloaks with open books and quills by their hand and paws. Cearul (heavy built with a long, thin, well-weathered faces and receding hairline wherein a blue hosen and an off-white woollen surcoat and blue tabard) has one open book on an oak stand facing his pupils. Next to that are three plants in terracotta pots. Cearul cut a leaf from one of the plants and points to the open book. ‘We best move on before the young get distracted,’ says Queen Grace. Queen Antonia nods, and they head for the City Company hall doors. A blur of a human and dragon whizzes by the queen mothers and the thud as the bodies hit the stone wall and slide down to the leather mat. The queen mothers take a better look at the young male human and dragon (wearing padded hose and gambeson); both are sore and struggle to rise up. Queen mothers look to the other side of the training hall and find two experienced female knights (wearing the same) with their arms folded look at the kin with distain.

‘Fresh meat then?’ says Queen Antonia ‘Yes, Queen Mothers, Mother and I are breaking these two brothers,’ says the human female knight. ‘The captains thought this would be the best way to break them in, and their knights found it fit to toss them to the wolves.’ The female dragon knight has a giggle. ‘Or have a laugh at their expense. Well the brothers will have to do something to knot us down. There are females that will not think twice about cutting a throat or two in the wild or raping them with a knife.’ Queen Grace turns to the brothers who are holding their sides and have the look of pain. ‘Well? Are the pair of you just going to lick your wounds? Take them on before they feed you to the Black Company.’ The queen mothers continue to walk on by. The brothers, fearing being dragged to the black company naked and covered in honey like the last knight that failed to put up a fight, find a new energy as the queen mothers into the main hall. The brothers let out a war cry and charges the female knight with a renewed tenacity. Queen Antonia closes the door. It rattles with such forces the timbers groan with the weight of the bodies that impact it. ‘Well, I do feel for them.’ Queen Grace smiles. The queen mothers turn to the main hall. On the far end is a solid white oak book case that runs the width of the hall and as height as three dragons are tall overflowing with books on law. In front is a large plain white oak table; scattered on it are maps with more maps rolled up in piles on the floor. To the left is a chamber lit by iridescent stones set into the red granite roof with a smaller white oak book case. It is overflowing with books and parchments. The rest of the hall have black oak tables and high back chairs for human knights and no back set for dragons. Carved into the legs are scenes of humans and dragons in battles of court and war. Seated in the middle of the tables are students, humans and dragons, for the first knight school all reading books. All wearing blue hose and surcoat with blue tabards. The masters of lessons, a male human and dragon, both middle aged, wearing the same as their pupils, but with a white tabard with a hand and paw heraldry

are hovering around their students. The dragon master smells the queen mothers; he spots them walking through gaps in the tables. ‘Well, it’s good to you, Queen Mothers.’ The students shot up and stood to attention. Human master turns to his queen mothers. ‘It’s so good to see you out, dear queen mothers,’ he says. The queen mothers stop, then look to their children.’ ‘Take your seats,’ says Queen Antonia. The students lower their heads to show respect, then they sit with eyes fixed on the queen mothers. ‘This is odd, master of lessons, to have class held in the halls of the knights’ company.’ The dragon master put his paw on the shoulder of his human son. ‘Yes, my dear mothers, it’s odd. Due maintenance works carried out by the City Engineers on our classroom. Captain Marcail and Captain Daithl have with good graces let my son and I use their hall until the work is complete.’ ‘The Black Company,’ says the human master, ‘did gives us the opportunity to use their hall, but we have good candidates in this class for the City and Archer Company. No one suited for the Royal and Black company. I have not one of my students argue to the death about laws of engagement and finding loopholes in the law. But which I mean grovelling at your paws and feet begging forgiveness.’ He smiles. ‘Well, before the two of you,’ says Queen Grace and continues, ‘left the Black Company to teach, I had the both of you at our paws and feet far more moments then I can . I tell you, so seeing the pair of you do this kind of work does make us a little giddy. But I know of your injuries taking a war melted to your knees in battle meant you can no longer fight. But your wives are happy to have you alive and the royal family are pleased that you have repurposed yourselves.’ ‘We best move on and let you get back to it,’ says Queen Antonia. The masters of lessons lower their heads, and the queen mothers move to a heavy oak that’s obscured by a shadow.

The queen mothers walk through a narrow age (wide enough for one dragon to walk through) is lit by illuminated rare stones that hang from chains attached to the red granite roof. Soon, the age opens to a cave large enough for a dragon to stand. Six other ages lay before the queen mothers, behind them are solid white oak doors that lead into the library and captain’s offices. ‘Well, I haven’t been in the dorms of the City Company in years. How do we find them?’ says Queen Antonia. ‘I have no idea. It seems a long moment in time I recall being here. From what I can , there were always human and dragon knights milling about. Numbers must be that low. Have we lost that many in battle?’ says Queen Grace. ‘I think our children have in their kindness have not been honest about the numbers. We have indulged grief too much. This has led too much neglect. Well, I can presume the knight told us what we wanted to hear and not what we need to hear. Now is the moment more than ever in the history of this kingdom do we need more truth for all. There is too much at stake. We have to show strength,’ says Queen Antonia. ‘Use your nose, Mother, and see if anything stands out.’ Queen Grace stands on the tips of her hind paws and tastes the air with her nose. ‘I smell dirty clothing and two females bleeding to the age on the right.’ ‘Right, lead the way, Mother,’ says Queen Antonia. She follows her dragon mother through the age past the white oak dorm doors. On the right side, the numbers are even; on the left, they are odd. The scent guides Queen Grace to a age way on the left. They’re standing at the junctions; to the other age is human and dragon female knight (both wearing woollen hose, surcoat, and red tabard). Queen Grace feels nourished and puts her paws over her nose. The sacks filled with dirty clothing the female knights have by their paws and feet. ‘My word, you two, when was the last moment your things saw soap nuts?’ The knight stops talking and lowers their head. ‘Sorry, Queen Mothers, I didn’t smell you there,’ says the dragon knight. ‘Our family have been on patrol in the Land Company in the most south part of the woodland clan homelands. It’s been a while since we had a bath, all of us were living rough. The Black Company didn’t mind though. In fact, they could go another month without bathing.’

‘You two look a little lost,’ says the human knight. ‘Where are you two going? It’s been, well, years since you last graced this hall with your presence. The last moment I saw you here was a fortnight before we lost our father king.’ ‘Yes, that was and still is tragic,’ says Queen Antonia. ‘Does strange things to you. We are looking for Sir Drugless and Sir Aibhlinn. This dome is a maze. Mother and I have little moments.’ She saw a silver chain necklace with gold wedding band around the knight’s neck. ‘Where are your husbands? It’s not like the City Company to wonder around on their own. Correct me if I’m wrong, if a whole family with humans’ property live in dorms, they don’t separate. That’s an unwritten law among the knights.’ ‘Yes, you are kind of right,’ says the human knight. ‘While we are in the hall of the City Company, the family can separate and move about, but the dragon must be accompanied by their property, I like to say our mother or father. Our husbands are doing repairs to our armour. The weather is hell on it. We need to do the washing and catch up on some gossip.’ ‘Who’s mating with who you mean,’ says Queen Grace with a disapproving glare. ‘Well, it’s kind of entertainment,’ says the dragon knight. ‘Who is it you are looking for again?’ ‘Sir Drugless and Sir Aibhlinn,’ says Queen Antonia. ‘Well take the age on the right, take it to the end, then take another right and continue on to the end. Their dorm number is 500,’ says the human knight. ‘Thank you, my dears,’ says Queen Grace.

CHAPTER 34

Q ueen Grace and Queen Antonia move down the quiet ageway and take the last right. Queen Grace’s keen ears pick up the sound of something racing at them; she stands and turns. Cara is around the corner, out of breath. Curled up in the tip of her tail is a maple box with a heavy wroughtiron lock. On her back is a vicious-looking plant in a red glazed pot; next to that is another pot with a cork sealing it. ‘What is that on your back?’ says Queen Grace. ‘This is a carnivorous plant. I cannot pronounce its name. The plant is native from land far to west of the black mountains. I think it’s from a small valley that boards the land of giant dragons. The game keeper mother is a healer dragon. Her human property and daughter is a healer as well. She uses this plant for healing some of the animals in their charge. This one needs to go back to the gardener to recuperate. I have food on its back. The plant likes flies and maggots,’ says Cara. Queen Antonia takes the box. ‘Thank you, dear.’ She knocks on door number 499; a draft human with long breed, bold with a hairy chest (wearing only red hose) answers the door. ‘Queen Mothers, what a delight it is to see you.’ He smiles. ‘Aye, good tidings to you there,’ says Queen Grace. ‘I know the part of Goidelic you herald from the chest hair. It’s like sheep wool, Orrick, it has the most supreme river my whole family has enjoyed summers for generations. Not much joy in the good and wild moment when you’re missing a mate. Could you and your father spare some water for Cara?’ ‘Aye,’ says the dwarf. ‘You come back to the soft green shores. There are good memories to keep you in good company during the longest of nights, my queen

mothers.’ A blue-and-white short scaly tail with a water skin appears from behind the door, put it in the dwarf’s hands, he uncorks it, then es it to Cara. ‘Thank you,’ she says. ‘Well, it be good. See ya,’ says the dwarf. His father taps his son’s head with impatience. ‘Sorry, Queen Mothers, the old man is stuffing his face. We don’t wish to be rude. Having says this, the old boy and I wish to hit the bath before the rush.’ ‘That is well, my children,’ says Queen Antonia. The dwarf human closes the doors and turns to his dwarf father; a dragon, only wearing breeches and hosen, has a young human male pinned on the wall. ‘Now you little shit,’ he growls. ‘How did you get in here?’ The human laughs and spits in dwarf dragon’s face. ‘You don’t scare me, fucking dwarf.’ ‘Well,’ says the human son, ‘then, sunshine, have you ever had a dragon, no?’ The dragon tail races up the ass of his captured human while he screams in horrific pain as he is rape by the tail. ‘Now I don’t care what you say.’ The dwarf dragon smiles. ‘As I have small barbs in my tail, now talk or I’ll go farther up ya.’ Queen Graces gently raps on door number 500. Sir Aibhlinn opens the door. She has a slender frame, tall with long brunette hair, wearing red hosen and tunic. ‘Queen Mothers, come in. We have been waiting for you,’ she says. ‘Cara, wait out here for us. This bit of business you best have no part of, dear,’ says Queen Grace.

Cara takes the water skin from her lips and nod. The queen mothers step into a chamber with taller than average chamber red granite roof; to the left is a black oak desk overflowing with books and parchments. Next to that are chests filled with armour, scattered around the floor were broken pieces of armour and leather straps. On the far wall is a single bed alongside that are rakes fixed to the wall filled with an assortment of swords, spears, poles, axles, and other weapons. Sir Aibhlinn open a large white oak door. ‘Father is waiting,’ she giggles. ‘He has been very good.’ She opens the door for the queen mothers. Standing to almost the height of the chamber is Sir Drugless (wearing the same as his daughter); below him on the bed, chained to all four posts, is the spy, naked with her limbs distorted in a way most dragons would find painfully uncomfortable. The queen mothers are impressed by the spy’s magnificent red underbelly and black top scales. The only other thing in the room are four chests for clothing in the corner. Near the bed is a table with a single oil lamp on it burning bright. The queen mothers gather at the end of the bed and face the spy; she looks away. ‘Sir Drugless, you big boy, get on your four paws. Your queen mothers are getting a sore neck looking up to you,’ says Queen Antonia. Sir Drugless lowers himself onto his fore paws; his large body mass takes up over half of the room. ‘Is this better?’ he smiles. ‘Yes, thank you. Did you rape her?’ says Queen Grace. ‘No, Queen Mothers, you have my word. I have made this filth feel unwelcome and tore off her clothing. She did kick and scream and bite, I might add, but look at the size of me. She stood no chance of fighting me off or my daughter,’ he says, glaring at the spy. ‘I don’t think I like this plaything.’ ‘I’m curious, Sir Drugless. Antonia and I have been wanting to know something about you,’ says Queen Grace. Sir Drugless grins at his queen mothers. ‘I’m an open book for my queen mothers. What are you curious about?’

‘Well, your poor mother giving birth to you not doubt would have been, well, unpleasant,’ says Queen Antonia. Sir Drugless chuckles with a sense of pride. ‘Well, every autumn, my daughter and I visit our family. My dragon mother reminds me of the 309 stitches I gave her inside and out. My human mother at the time struggled to hold and feed me due to my size. I was and still the biggest young born in the village of Hunt.’ ‘Well, I can see Sir Aibhlinn has no issues in keeping you clean, my dear child, is that lavender I smell?’ says Queen Grace. ‘My young is quite attentive,’ says Sir Drugless. ‘Right now, we have greeted our children,’ says Queen Antonia, looking to Anika. ‘Are you going to tell Mother and I how you wound up here?’ Anika stares down the queen mothers with hostile eyes; she snorts grey smoke, then spit spikes. A sharp pain makes Anika yelp; she looks to her neck. Sir Aibhlinn has a dagger driven through the outer layer of scale and into the hide beneath; blood is slowly dripping onto the floor. ‘Did you forget about me?’ says Sir Aibhlinn. Anika digs her talons into the bed and groans in pain; she dare not tremble, that would be consider weakness. ‘Yes, my whore, I have your life,’ says Sir Aibhlinn and continues, ‘This particular part of your neck controls your flame. Father skilled me well in killing a dragon with the flick of the wrist. I cannot imagine what it would feel like drowning in my own flame. Not a nice way to die roasting in my inners. Father! Where are our manners? Our dear queen mothers should not stand. It’s not polite.’ ‘You’re right, dear, we have our queen mothers and too wonderful to see them in good spirits,’ says Sir Drugless. With his tail, he reaches under his bed and feels around for something to sit on. ‘Know I put the bloody thing here only the other day,’ he moans. At the far end of the bed, Sir Drugless’s tail found two stools; he takes them out and places the stools off to the left side of the spy’s nose, then wraps his tail

around his daughter on the off chance the spy is able to escape her grasp and pull her to safety before unleashing his flame. The queen mothers take their seat. ‘Thank you, my dear child, both of you,’ says Queen Antonia. ‘Right now, we can get to it.’ She picks up the chest off the floor and rests it in her lap. ‘Now my dragon mothers and I would like to know why you broke the treaty and our laws and dare step on our lands?’

CHAPTER 35

A nika’s ts burn like fire; the sting from Sir Aibhlinn’s dagger is almost unbearable. She stares at the queen mother and refuses to yield. ‘There is nothing you can do to me,’ she snorts. Queen Grace did ire the spy’s resilience; most by now would have pleaded for the pain to stop by any means. Queen Grace stands back away from Queen Antonia. ‘This one is stubborn.’ ‘Well, my dear,’ says Queen Antonia, ‘I must confess you have greater heart and train well to withstand torture. Your body must be feeling like it’s on fire. I don’t care at all for your comfort. ‘I am the only female human in the royal family history never to be trained in the first knight school. Yet I have been to many battles in my time. I’m known to many in the knight company as the black widow. I have killed almost as many as my dear dragon mother, Grace. I have a gift with O’Mother’s most unloved children. Have you, my dear, ever heard of the eastern wolf brown?’ Anika was not intimidated by and elderly Queen Antonia; Anika grows her white hot rage. ‘Well then,’ says Queen Antonia, flicking the lock open. ‘My Father Ak and Mother Grace, when I was young, told me never to bring or play with my children in the house. When I did sneak them in and when my friends would explore on their own, Mother and Father and my mate would take refuge inside the chamber and yell for me to get my friend out of the house.’ Queen Antonia opens the chest; a brown hairy spider bigger than a dinner plate crawls out of the depth of the chest onto Queen Antonia’s arm and waits. Anika’s eyes fix on the spider; beads of sweat fall from her face. She wonders for a moment how the Queen Antonia is still alive. ‘Yes. I can see the fear in your eyes. This spider is from lands far to the west. One bite can kill a dragon. The death take half a day, and the pain drives a

dragon to madness. One bite to a human, the death is swift. The healers milk this one and many others. Using magic to water down and bind the venom to treat wounds. It takes the skill work of wizard and herbalist. Failure will kill the human or dragon they are trying to help. I have many more special children that call me Mother and are only too happy to do what I ask.’ Queen Antonia extends her arm out to Anika’s nose; she fidgets and turns in vain to move her head. Sir Aibhlinn’s dagger drove itself farther in. Sir Drugless is not missing an opportunity to torture a spy even though he has a fear of spiders himself. Sir Drugless forces Anika’s nose front and centre of the queen mothers and holds it tight. Queen Antonia lets the spider walk onto Anika’s nose. Anika feels a deep fear rising from the depth of her mind; she wants to tremble but meeting this creature, eight black cold eyes; she remains still, but beads of cold sweat fall from her brow. The spider keeps still and stares at this dragon, waiting for this tall thing of white warm and soft flesh who is friend to say she is in need of prayer. Though the spider did think, this thing of scales is too big for soft warm friend to eat. Anika fights to stop her body trembling with fear; the burning pain from limbs is becoming unbearable. Anika wants to scream; she dare not move or breathe that may provoke the spider to attack. Cold chills run down Anika’s spine; she saw the spider mate three times his size, slowly walking up Queen Antonia’s torso. She perches herself on Queen Antonia’s shoulder, then glares at Anika with murdering black eyes. ‘This one will not kill until I will it to happen,’ says Queen Antonia. ‘Well done, Spy Anika. You are the second one, whom being smart and controlled their fear, this spider kills by feeling movement in its eight legs. And well done, you are also the second person that has survived this long. ‘Now on my shoulder looking at you with distaste is the female spider many times the size of the male. Like a female dragon, she is the dormant one, but the male cares for the young. The female hunts for their dinner. She will always feed her mate and young before eating herself. I can tell you her mate keeps their young of spiderlings on his back and carries them everywhere and cares for their young till the wind picks them up and sends the young to far corners of the

known world. ‘One more fascinating thing, the male impressing a mate is such a sight. He moves all eight of legs in a beautiful dance. If a female sees it and likes the dance, then she will dance in time. It will end in a lovers’ embrace, and they will mate for life. O’Mother’s children are more misunderstood. ‘So now, tell Mother and I, what is your business in this kingdom? I may spare your life.’ Anika remains still and thinks, I don’t wish to die like this. I have to tell the truth. Damn it, sorry, my love and my son, for breaking my oath, and I love you both and miss you. ‘It’s true. I am a spy for the kingdom of Stamsand. I was not alone. I am one part of a family of spies. There is my husband and mate and my human son and property. We swore on the ancestors of the royal family we’d never give up our knowing on pain of death.’ ‘Talk now,’ growls Sir Drugless, unsheathing his talons. ‘That’s enough, my child,’ snaps Queen Grace. ‘You, Sir Drugless, need to hear with your other ears. Anika, you have not shamed your kin nor broken an oath. Your king and queen and their ancestors of old have been human and dragon. Therefore, your king and queen of human and dragon are under dragon law. Like this kingdom, it’s part of the confederation. Under dragon law and itting you have human property, you must protect all humans from harm. This expunged your obligation to your oath. You are a dragon. If you were human, then your oath would stand to the death. It would have been. There are human lives at risk.’ Sir Drugless, caught off guard by Queen Grace’s knowledge of human and dragon law, sheathes his talons and stares back down and pays a keen ear to the testimony. ‘I give to you my word of truth under the sanctum of dragon law. There are many human young at risk. Under the law of sanctum that all dragon young are equal to dragon law of human property till the dragon young looks for or finds a mate. The protection oath can be broken only to of human and dragon of royal blood and no less than queen or king,’ says Anika. ‘Then there are dragon young,’ says Queen Grace, ‘in harm’s way.’

‘I am under the laws of this kingdom who wishes to speak for human and dragon young, and I appeal to the queen mothers to speak to allow a small gesture of good will. I request the dagger from my neck to be removed,’ says Anika, fearing the spider on her nose the most. ‘I wish to keep still. The pain from my limbs I can deal with, but the pain in my neck is too much. I may flinch, then the spider will bite. I die.’ She thinks of the legal ways to frame the next portion. ‘Then the matter that is brought before the queen mothers will be lost.’ ‘I will grant this one request,’ says Queen Antonia, ‘as a sign of good will.’ She nods to Sir Aibhlinn. Without looking to her queen mothers, she withdraws the dagger and flicks the blood off it. Anika feels the sting taken out of her neck while a warm trickle of blood es through her outer scales and into her inner ones; she breathes a sigh of relief. With eight black eyes of death watching her, Anika looks to the queen mothers and swallows hard. ‘Two years ago, the council of clans threatened my royal family with civil war. Sorry, my mind is not well. The reason, in one night, thirty young, both humans and dragons, went missing. This also happened in the more remote corners of my home lands. To prevent a war spilling into the city, my family and I, the only spies to have the royal family’s ear and the most trusted, were sent forth to investigate. This is a long story, I’ll be brief. ‘We as a family were on the trail of a gypsy caravan that had the scent of many young. We suspected it may hold our stolen young. It was the only lead we had and could find after weeks of fruitless searching. We tracked the caravan out of site for three days. ‘The caravan stopped to water the horses in the border village of Ashwood late in the evening. My family didn’t want to get spotted. We stayed in the small elm grove in the tallest tree that could hold the weight of my mate. My son and I kept an eye and nose on the path to Ashwood. It lay just out of sight. ‘The next morning, I awoke with my cloak wrapped tight around my human and husband. They too were slumbering in their cloaks. But something felt off. There were no smells of cooking or young in the grove, gathering tinder and wood with their brothers and sisters. With my tail, I woke my family. They looked to the ground and found nothing. They threw off their cloaks as did I. We scurried down the tree and drew our swords and approached the village with care.

‘We were shocked to find the streets littered with the bodies of the villagers. Blood covered all. Their deaths were violent. We picked through the humans and dragons to find any young, but all have been stolen, including newborns ripped for their mothers. My son and husband searched the caravan. I continued to pick through the dead for any trace of who committed this slaughter. ‘I think it may have been the third or fifth human body I was searching. I turned it over, and there, impaled in the human back is a black root. I’m not implying the Council of Magic had any involvement here. This is illegal magic, not even the witch would dare bewitch roots. There is another problem with this root. Any ground cursed with black roots must have great summoning power over O’Mother and O’Father magic. But I know of none in my kingdom with kind of gift or that stupid. Yes, the Council of Magic had a hand in this, but I had little proof, and this root was not enough to convince the royal family of the Council of Magic and Sorcery involvement. ‘I put down the body and looked around and all I thought is why? And what of the young? What use are they? And to whom? To that end, why was the Council of Magic here in the first place? It all seemed odd. Nothing I saw and smelled made a lick of sense. ‘Fed up, I headed back to the elm trees, gathered our sacks, then I went looking for my family. ‘I followed the scent of my son quite a bit away from the village to a lone tall white oak. Under it was the caravan. My son was inside and my mate was sniffing around. My husband smelt me approaching, and I told him what I found in Ashwood. My son on hearing his mother and father talking wandered up and told me the young are long gone. My mate pointed to the east to the kingdom of Srathlyde and says the faint scent of many human and dragon young are going there. I made something for my family to eat, then we set off. All of us where fearing the Council of Magic shadow hunters and did not wish to stay too long. ‘Arriving at the gate of King James’s city, we were stopped by the human and dragon guard. They asked our business. My son paid them off and told them we seek work and a soft bed. ‘The dragon guard told us the city cowan is in need of a paw and a steed hand, and he gave us directions to his shop. The long and short of it, my husband and

son found work at the cowan shop, and I found us a simple home on the outer figure of the city. We kept low for a few days and felt out how things work. ‘For the next year, all of us poked around the city, but we found nothing. What kept us in this O’Mother forsaken city was the amount of food being brought in at night, and the numbers of men of arms grating in villages and encamped on the outer parts of the city. My mate and I hated the high-borne human and dragon looking done their noses at us as if we were rats. My son wanted to murder all high borne that clip him over the head when he would not get out of the way or ask where a street was. I must praise my dear boy for showing great control. We did not know the consequences of striking a high back. My son was keeping this in mind. ‘We, as a family, managed with some difficulty and cost, found a witch in the city. We sent a report via roots back to our royal family. But we only ever received one letter back. The note from our kings and queens told us to keep poking around. ‘So we did we keep company with the low-borne humans and dragons and sniffed out anything that could be of value. ittedly, the ale got to their mind, and we end up chasing ghosts. ‘With respect to the royal family I’m a hostage of, I will be frank. A band of man of arms, whom we infiltrated many years ago and I had thought we disposed of, come into the city. We as a family saw the dragon leader, his younger brother, both human and dragon, was executed in my lands for bearing arms without the consent of the college of knight of arms and murder. We knew we had been made. We ran home, packed with haste, and snuck through the back lanes to the city gate. All of the time, we never stop looking back and above. ‘Fate, I thought, let us out of the city gates as there were no guards. I made the assumption that we got lucky this moment, and we could make a clear break for home. ‘My family and I travelled on the ground for four days and night with little sleep and food. On the fifth mid-afternoon, we made it No Man’s Land. The moment we left Srathlgde woodland border, we were attacked by King James’s border guard. I had no idea they were watching us, trailing us. My son and husband put a violent fight despite being out numbered, four to one. I was about to the

fight when a dragon knight from a tree rained his flame on my son and mate. I took to the air and crashed into the knight at full speed. He hit the ground with my bulk on his back. I heard the sharp piercing sound of his wings breaking and the roar of pain. He tossed me off. I landed on my belly, the both of us gasping for air. I had only moments to act before I was dead. I fought the pain and charged headfirst into the dragon knight’s mating parts. He drops like a sack of shit and squeals in horrific agony and let loose a barrage of curse words. I leapt on top of the knight and pinned his muzzle to the ground with my tail. I block his nose. I slam his head into the ground till his body goes limp. ‘With my body trembling with blood lust, I look to my son and mate. They are encircled by dead human and dragon border guards. My son and mate are not moving. I run to them.’ Tears of sorrow and mourning run from her eyes. Her body trembles with the long loneliness, and grief grips her mind and heart. ‘My human son and my mate’s eyes are lifeless. They are dead,’ she weeps uncontrollably. Queen Antonia extends her hand to Anika to muzzle the spider. Her body now trembles violently from grief and aching ts. The pain is the most intense, she cries out. Walking onto this soft warm hand of his friend, the spider’s mate makes her way down Queen Antonia’s arm and meets her mate. Queen Antonia lowers her hand into the box the spider, making their way back into the darkness. Queen Antonia locks the chest. Queen Grace, seeing the chest is secure, edges close to the spy. ‘Well, there is truth then. Only a mother that loved her son would make such a foolish choice in order to protect your young. I don’t envy the choice you had to make. Either way, death was in O’Father’s wind. It would have been better to die as a family. Something I know all too well. Fate is fate. This will be your punishment: your wings will be clipped and you’ll be sent to Hawick.’ ‘That’s where all of the freaks are,’ snorts Anika. Queen Grace’s rage unleashes her tail; it found its mark on the tip of Anika. She screams out in pain and trembles violently; blood drips from the shallow gash at the tip of her nose. Queen Grace flicks the blood of her tails and growls with anger. Queen Antonia angrily glares down her nose at the spy; in a quiet yet firm tone,

she says, ‘They are still knights in the knight company and our children. We care for them. They have given their all to us. Their father king and queen mother and children of this land you dare call them with such disrespect. I’ll have dragons in the Black Company rape you. That will be a fitting death for you filthy thing,’ she snarls and leans back. Sir Drugless reaches under his tabard, slowly unsheathing a large single-edge great knife. He takes Anika’s wing; she manages some resistance and rips it back. She is about to unleash her flame when a sharp stabbing pain in her neck forces her to submission. ‘Damn, you human,’ she roars out in frustration. ‘You forgot about me again, Anika. Well, do me the pleasure and fuck up. I’ll let Father to be the first to rape you. I’m sure the Black Company will be fine with that. Well, as long as I provide suitable competition for the Black family,’ says Sir Aibhlinn. Sir Drugless rips Anika’s wing out, then he begins to butcher the smaller bottom feather (dragons use them to take off and take years to regrow); they fall into piles on the floor. Sir Drugless lets go of the wing and gazes down the spy with a grin of satisfaction. ‘Release your plaything,’ grunts Queen Antonia. Sir Aibhlinn removes her dagger, flicking the blood off, then sheathing it in her boot. Under the watchful eye of her dragon father, she removes the pin that locks Anika’s limbs. Blood flows back into Anika’s paws; with her ts stuffed, she takes her time getting off the bed. Anika blushes bright black and red, and with her paws and tail, she covers her naked body. ‘I’m not a wild dragon, and I ask no request that some of what is left of my dignity stays intact.’ Queen Antonia nods to Sir Aibhlinn, heads to Sir Drugless’s chest, and rummages through it. At the very bottom of the chest, she pulls out a blue night tunic with holes in it. She tosses it on the bed. ‘Father, I need to buy you more night tunics. Most of them have holes.’

Anika slips into the night tunic; it’s too big for her. ‘Could your daughter tie it up?’ ‘I’m watching you,’ says Sir Drugless, mildly irate that he did not get to have his fun with this spy. Sir Aibhlinn jumps on the bed and ties up the night tunic around Anika’s tattered wings, then she heads for the door, tripping over the night tunic. ‘Right, you stop,’ says Queen Grace. ‘You have used both dragon law and the laws of this land to save yourself, witch. We as the royal family have given an oath not to execute under this law and agreement. Know this, where you are going, there are knights and will know nothing of this argument. They will be told by Sir Drugless that you are not permitted to leave the ground. My freaks, as you called them, my dear children will deal with you. When you break this argument, they will decide your fate. What to do with you? That will be a judgment for a person who holds both dragon and human blood lines.’ Anika gets on four paws and is about to leave when Queen Antonia coughs. Anika stops and turns to her. ‘There is a plant outside by Cara. It has food. Best you spend the next few days, nurturing it back to health. It will give you something to do and aid in staving off the madness of grief.’ Anika turns away. ‘I should thank you for sparing my life. That would be a lie. I did this agreement as your queens of Gilifland for my only son. My mate will be heartbroken. I hope he’ll find a way to forgive me.’ She moves to the door steps. Without looking at the queen mothers, she says, ‘Does Cara know about her human mother’s loose lips? And I’m not talking about the ones on the face.’ Anika carries on with Sir Drugless close behind. Queen Grace, in a fit of blinding rage, throws her fists into the bedpost. ‘Mother!’ shouts Queen Antonia. ‘Control yourself.’ She takes her mother’s paws. ‘It’s fine, you just skinned a few scales. How in the hell did Anika know that?’ Queen Grace looks at her paw and shakes it. ‘It still hurts. We have to tell Cara and Aoife. They will be heartbroken. Who else knows is something we must find out. What a bloody mess.’ Pain pulsates through her paw.

‘Aye,’ says Queen Antonia. ‘We best stop and have a healer look at that.’

CHAPTER 36

Q ueen Antonia holds the door open for Queen Grace; her paw is swelling up. She forgets the mildly annoying pain and puts it on the ground. She yelps, which caught Cara’s attention. ‘Queen Mother Grace, are you well?’ she says, looking at the blown-up paw. ‘It’s fine,’ says Queen Grace in a mild tone. She stands back up. ‘We best head off. It will be well. You have other duties to tend to, my dear. I smell fresh blood.’ ‘Yes, I do. I’ll meet you back at home, and that’s me,’ says Cara, running down the hall and darts off to the right. ‘I guess,’ says Queen Grace. She and Queen Antonia make their way back to the main chamber; the odd human and dragon form the City Company them by. When the queen mothers approach the main hall, the door is slightly ajar. There are students from the first knight school gathering books; others are sitting on the floor with quill in hand and paws studding from many volumes of law that lay in front of them. A ruckus draws Queen Grace and Queen Antonia’s attention to a hallway to the left; a human and dragon knight from the City Company in full armour have a human and dragon male (both young but stout, built tall, wearing hosen and tunics) by the scuff of the neck. The knight stops and looks to his queen mothers; all of them lower their heads. ‘Forgive us,’ says the dragon knight and continues, ‘This is a mock trial for the first knight school students. The human dragons that are not in armour play the part of the law breakers.’ ‘Well, then put some effort into it,’ says Queen Antonia. ‘Yes, that is not very convincing. What are their crimes?’ says Queen Grace.

‘The criminal has been in court, selling our Father King Ak’s breeches to the unmated dragons.’ The knight giggles. Queen Graces snorts. ‘Yes, well, you have been reading the judgment book from my coronation. That happened so many years ago. The dragon and human court thieving was sentenced to sixteen lashes with a dragon tail and seven months’ hard labour.’ The human and dragon knight, paying the part of the criminal, break free and bolt. ‘No, fuck that,’ they say and run, but the City Company knight soon pounce on them and drag them into the hall, kicking and screaming. Queen Antonia giggles. ‘Did that actually happen?’ Queen Grace groans. ‘Yes, years ago, there was a market when my mate was young for his scent and the female dragon didn’t much care how they got it. Your mother had to put on more guards in the City Engines’ washrooms and guard Ak’s dirty clothing while being taken there.’ ‘Well, what was the price on such a commodity?’ says Queen Antonia with a curious grin. ‘A lot,’ says Queen Grace. ‘What I overheard was the more soil, the bigger price, half a silver coin.’ ‘Good heavens!’ says Queen Antonia; she gave her dragon mother a sly smile. ‘What would be the market of well –’ ‘Don’t even think about it,’ says Queen Grace. She walks off to the main hall. Well, I may, just to stir Emerald a little. Keep her on her paw, thinks Queen Antonia and caught up to Queen Grace. Queen Antonia opens the grand hall door for Queen Grace; she smiles thank you. Siting at the corner of the table nearest to chamber’s entry is Captain Marcail and her dragon father, Captain Daithi. Both have piles of unopened parchment and more open and read ones tossed on the floor by their feet and paw. Their hand and paw have quills hovering over the parchments. A silver inkwell and stacks of parchment are within reach. The captains of the City Company stop composing and look to their queen mothers quietly making their

way past. ‘It’s good to see you both,’ says Sir Marcail. ‘This spy you brought in. Did my queen mothers get what was needed? Did the knight extend good manners to the spy?’ ‘We neglected to send you word. Mother and I are sorry,’ says Queen Antonia. Queen Grace hides her injured paw. ‘It turns out the spy is owned by one of the twenty-four kingdoms we deal and have a signed treaty with. The spy found her way here by accident. She was on the scent of stolen young humans and dragons. I’ll have Sir Drugless and his daughter brief you on what we know and her punishment.’ ‘I see you are not in your office?’ says Queen Grace, looking at the parchment. It had seals from the City Company and other knights’ company. ‘Yes, well, we did get kicked out of our office. Too much noise in the library,’ says Sir Marcail, looking up to his queen mothers. ‘It’s well all of this is communication for the company on patrol. All intelligence is read and set fire to. I’ll make a note of the spy and have the City Company keep an eye on her. It’s good to see you two out and about, my dear queen mothers. The announcement all are excited for. There isn’t a dragon knight in all of the company that’s not wanting to know what it is.’ Captain Daithi exhales. ‘The black company knight already has wagers on what the announcement is going to be. The absence of the Black family is only fuelling the speculation. Not one of the sergeants from the other companies know, and it will stay this way. This is too good news for all of the kingdom, best not spoil it.’ ‘Have you chosen a sergeant?’ says Queen Antonia. ‘Yes, they were cut down in battle last year in Leedhill by a band of men of arms,’ says Queen Grace. Captain leans back. ‘This company has been out of sort without one. The sergeants, the last ones, had served you, queen mothers, for many years. It’s a hard choice to make.’ ‘Well, we could,’ says Captain Daithi. ‘Let the son make that choice. After all,

he was the man in the black, though and with all respect to my queen mothers, he does have a good heart, but he never could see what his actions could have done, and I think he has grown to let Princess Emerald help in that choice.’ ‘I think the company would like that. It’s not unheard of throughout the history of this kingdom. The royal family have picked captains and sergeants,’ says Captain Marcail. ‘It’s not a common practice. There are moments where it’s needed. I think it will be good for him,’ says Queen Grace. ‘Aye, and for the little lady,’ says Queen Antonia. ‘Thank you. After the royal announcement, we’ll make that their first duty.’ She and Queen Grace continue on; the captains lower their heads in a mark of respect. Queen Antonia opens the training hall door; she peers in. The male and female humans and dragon knights are at opposite ends, panting heavily. All are rough and grazed up. All of the knights look to their queen mother and wait for them to by. Queen Grace puts her good paw on the main chamber door, then pushes it open. She and Queen Antonia step into the courtyard; the knights let out a war cry and charge at one other. Queen Grace shuts the door, then it rattles with such violence. She thinks the door was going to break for the heavy iron hinges. A moment later, there is a dull thud. ‘I think they are going at it a bit too hard,’ says Queen Grace, staring at the door and hoping her knights are well. Her thoughts turn to the cost of patching them back up. I guess I should be thankful it’s not a tournament. The last one, I had to pay fourteen gold coins to fix my knight, she thinks and moans. ‘Well, give us a look at your paw then.’ Queen Grace and Queen Antonia look to Cearul; in his hand is a brown leather sack. ‘Yes, Queen Mothers, I was listening in. The plant Cara had brought with her, I use its fine roots to hear what was going on. Sorry, Queen Mothers, for eavesdropping. My excuse, well, reason given the recent events, and yes, I know, my captain told me I’m erring on the side of caution. Do you forgive me?’ he

says. A root forms a crack in the red granite and snakes up Cearul’s leg and wraps around his wrist. He looks to Queen Grace and thinks, Be gentle with Queen Mother Grace. The roots from behind Queen Grace branches into two. With speed, the root wraps around her tail; the other hovers under her jaw. ‘Now I have your tail. Let me look at that paw,’ says Cearul. ‘There is no need for that,’ says Queen Grace. She snorts with slight irritation. Cearul hovers another root under Queen Grace’s chin. ‘Going to be like that?’ says Cearul and continues, ‘You have quick temper, Queen Mother. I have felt the sting of your tail and been pursued by your hot breath one too many times. With love for my queen mothers, I’ll do to you what I did to Father King Ak and Father King Rea and tie them up with roots, then treat their wounds like I have done to the both of you. There is so much at stake. Any sign of ill health may be interpreted as you both succumbing to grief. That will give more evidence to the children of this kingdom that are conspiring to take the throne.’ Queen Grace holds up her paws and says, ‘Enough, you made your point. Politics is not one of your strength. Well, you are right, and I have no choice.’ She holds up her inflated paw. ‘How is your dragon mother?’ Cearul examines the swollen paw. ‘It looks to be broken to the untrained eye,’ he says, then he wraps fine roots around Queen Grace’s wrist and listens for the pulse of blood focusing on any disturbance. ‘Mother is old but well. I’m still grateful you, my queen mothers, didn’t kill me on the calling of the grand council of the city and lands of the Kingdom of Gilifland. You put my fate and life in the hand and paw of you children. I am an enemy of the Council of Magic and Sorcery. There is no safe lands for me except this one. I no longer care for the life I once led. My dragon mother gave me a new life.’ ‘You love your dragon mother, then she calls you son, not property?’ says Queen Antonia,

‘Yes,’ says Cearul. He looks to Queen Grace. ‘My queen mother, your paw is not broken. I’ll give you something for the swelling. It will take a little while for it to work. If I had known you were in, child, then things could have very different that day. I could no longer kill dragon for the sake of power or for the notion they are different. I fought the bravest of dragons some of that day. It still fills my dreams with nightmares. So many dragons sacrificed their lives for humans. I understand why my father, King Rea, and Father King Ak put my fate to the humans and dragons of this lands. My dragon mothers step out of the crowd and come to me. I was in chains, naked, with the city heads men by my side and the chopping block awaiting my head. My dragon mother took off my chains and took off her tunic and wrap my naked body up, then she took me in her soft warm paws and held me tight. All Mother says to the crowd and the royal family is I’m her property and to have my deed drawn. The crowd dispersed without wanting my blood, even though the night previously, I killed so many of their loved ones. It was over a week. My dear mother helped me get well. Did I realise what she had done? She took my fate on to herself, and if I ever betray this kingdom, her head will fall. She may own me, but I own her life. That is the love of a dragon mother: to see good in their young and wanting to help bring it out.’ He rummages in his sack for the right potion. ‘Have you been a good son and taken good care of your mother?’ says Queen Grace. Cearul digs out a small glass bottle. Inside is a thick reddish potion. He uncorks it, then hands it to Queen Grace. ‘Yes, I help bath my mother and aid her in getting dressed. Due to the loss of her mate, she would always sleep on the floor next to my bed. My dear mother wanted to keep me close. That helps with the grief and loneliness. I move into her chambers, so she can rest in her bed and keep me by her side. I don’t mind at all. We are a family, and that’s what a good son does. I lost my wife years ago, so I do understand how Mother feels.’ Queen Grace takes the vial and drinks it; the bitter taste makes Queen Grace shake her head and paw it back. ‘You need to make it more palatable.’ ‘Yes, well, I don’t think O’Mother cares much for complaints,’ says Cearul. ‘Thank you,’ says Queen Antonia, ‘for making my mother well. We are overjoyed to have you here, and I do understand. I stayed with mother for a few years after the loss for her mate and it helped me too.’

‘Yes, thank you for your kind words. I’ll keep this city and lands free of shadow hunters. I’ll use all of my skills to keep you, my queen mothers, safe and your children.’ Cearul opens the City Company hall door. He finds the knights in a heap on the floor. ‘I have work to do, and yes, I’ll give my life for a dragon.’ He smiles and closes the door. The queen looks at her injured paw. ‘It’s slowly going down. Well, we best move on,’ she says.

CHAPTER 37

Q ueen Grace and Queen Antonia make their way through the tunnel of blue flame that dances on torches. ing the queen mothers by are the knights from all of the knights’ company. All smell of unwashed bodies; their eyes are low and weary; their armour, tabards, and sacks are stained with mud; and all are dripping wet and cold. Not one of the human or dragon knights pick up the scent of sandwood, the scent only worn by the queen mothers. However, one soggy human knight (wearing a red cloak) looks up to his queen mother; he stops and lowers his head. His dragon mothers (also wearing a red cloak and soaking wet) stop and lower their heads; soon, all of the knights stop and lower their heads. Queen Antonia and Queen Grace are moved by their children’s weather-beaten and tired faces. The queen mothers smile warmly, and that fills the knight with joy. ‘Go have a hot bathe, my dear children,’ says Queen Antonia. ‘After that,’ says Queen Grace, ‘have a hot meal, ale, then get some rest.’ The queen mothers move on, and the knights continue on to their halls, looking forward to their beds rather than a bath. Queen Grace and Queen Antonia are greeted at the end of the hall by their two guards from the Royal Company. The dragon knight lowers himself flat to the ground; the human knight helps his queen mothers on his father’s back, and he sits next to them. ‘My queen mothers, where is it you would like to go?’ His father looks back to the queens. ‘The first knight school takes the back way, dear mother, and I do not wish for our impatient children to ask what the announcement is,’ says Queen Antonia. The dragon knight nods and makes his out of the warehouse district.

The dragon knight peers out of the back lane; the streets are filled with humans and dragons all wearing heavy cloaks, wrapped up tight in them are human and dragon young. All are moving about the many shops while others stop and talk. The City Engineers rush by with pipes on their back from some urgent repair. The older humans and young dragons help their mothers carry goods out of the shops as it is too cold to play. The dragon knight spots a horse-drawn cart being driven by a male human and dragon (both wearing oil-brown cloaks). They stop in the front of an inn a few shops up. The human and dragon men begin to unload. This halts the crowds, and the dragon knight runs across the road to other back lanes without being spotted. The back lane is lined with empty crates and old ale casks filled with rubbish that’s yet to be collected, and the odd lard slick almost makes the dragon knight lose his pawing. The many back lanes the dragons knight es through soon gives way to a lane that backs on to the third main street. He pokes his nose out and smells the air for anything unfriendly; he gingerly pokes his head out and looks around. To the left, carved into the red granite, are the trade schools, the white oak doors with black wrought-iron hinges carved into the centre of the door are trees for timber trades, anvil for cowns, horse shoes for ferrous, and other trades. Above are the apartment where the apprentices stayed when traveling from the farther reaches of the kingdom. All of the trade schools’ doors are closed; the dragon knight knew all would be quiet for a while. No human or dragon dare disrupt the masters teaching; the apprentices or anyone else would feel the pain of five licks of the master’s tail. The dragon knight looks to the right and finds eight human and dragon mothers; gathered around their feet and paws are human and dragon young. Many are at play with balls of cork and building towers out of wooden blocks; the older young are playing with wooden knights and horses all in heavy wool one-piece tunics. The dragon takes a brief look across the road to the various large cloth, ale, and other stores with only the odd human and dragon quietly coming and going. The air is soon filled with the scent of spice. Ahh, yes, that will be from the spice merchants processing the dry spice for last year all the way down the street. I can smell it, thinks the dragon knight. ‘Well, I’m surprised you can smell anything but yourself in that in armour.’ The dragon knight looks up on a path above; it’s a dragon male and his human

daughter both from the City Company. They are wearing red cloaks and have their swords close to their hand and paw. With his flame, he is boiling a pot of tea, and the human knight is wiping out the copper cups. ‘Yes, it is the Royal Company duty to be on guard and ready to defend the royal family at any moment. Personnel comfort has no meaning for us,’ says the dragon knight. ‘Light kit for us,’ says the human female knight. She puts down her rag, and her eyes catch the white scales of Queen Grace and the diamond pendant around her neck. ‘O’Father, look on the back of the Royal Company.’ Her father stops boiling the teapot and stretches his neck down. ‘Queen mothers, it’s good to see you, and I see why you are traveling the back lanes. This announcement, all are curious.’ He smiles. ‘Our company has a wager about what it is.’ He pulls back his neck and pours the tea into the cups. The female knight reaches over and takes one of the cups from her dragon father; she wants to comment on the beauty of Father King Ak’s pendant on Queen Mother Grace’s neck and the memories it invoked, but she didn’t wish to harm her queen mother with kind words that may bring memories of grief and sadness. Instead, she smiles gently. ‘Well, I’m going to lose copper out of the wager. Many other knights and I cannot get even a hit or a sniff of the royal announcement, and we all know that Captain Marcail and Captain Daithi know and that annoys me.’ Queen Antonia looks up to the knights of the City Company. ‘Wait, and you will be reworded,’ she says. ‘It’s getting on noon. We best head off. Thank you, my dear children,’ says Queen Grace. The dragon knight from the Royal Company waits for an oncoming horse dragon cart guided by a human and dragon male (both wearing brown cloaks) to by. The dragon knight looks both ways. All is clear, he thinks, then he makes cover and runs into the cavern across the road.

The oil lamps made of brass dimly light the way; the sand helps the dragon knight keep his pawing on the slippery red granite. A warm white light guides the dragon knight; he soon pierces its vale into a ginormous cave above the sun and rain falling into a black abyss. Carved into the wall is the city court, with many judges draped in robes, both humans and dragons, deliberating on matters of court and the City Company engaged in battles of words and law. There is a line of humans and dragons of varying ages and sexes lined up in chains by the wrought-iron gates of the court the City Company stand guard. While other City Company knights with hand and paws filled with parchments are talking with their clients. Above the court siting on black oak chairs are the female humans and dragon headsmen (wearing black robes) with large axes in hand and paws; in front of them is a wooden chopping block stained with blood that has turned black and a bucket. To the right of the courts is the city university; carved into the red granite is a scene of humans and dragons surrounded by books and parchments, teachers standing in galleries with humans and dragons keenly listening in on their master explain the history of the known world. To the far right, hiding in the shadows is the wrought-iron door of the first knight schools; standing guard at one side at a hundred feet tall are red granite human and dragon knights with hands and paws on their hilt. The Royal Company dragon knight looks to his queen mothers and son. ‘We best get a move on before the prisoners smell you both and beg for mercy.’ Queen Grace nods. ‘Well, I’m in no mood for that.’ The dragon knight heads to the first knight school. The dragon knight stops at the door of the first knight school; he lays flat. His son slips off; the human knight aides his queen mother as they climb off the dragon knight’s back. The two knights slip into the shadows and stand watch. Queen Grace pushes open the door; the foyer has red granite columns. Each one has four mirrors that reflect sunlight down to other, giving light to the mazes of halls that dart off in all direction. The walls have tapestries of past battles and ones of tournaments. The queen mothers take the path to the left. Queen Grace feels the grit under her

boot. ‘Well, the dragon student must have training in this hall this morning on how to keep you pawing in the fight with humans. I that something Ak and I did when we were young. ‘I never did that training. I’m the only queen in this kingdom’s history that never undertook class for the first knight school. That has not excused me for my duty in war. I have killed quite a few,’ says Queen Antonia. Queen Grace looks to the black oak doors on her left and right. ‘I don’t know how the heasters get any work done with all of that noise.’ The smell of cured meat, eggs, and breads wafts into her nose. ‘Lunch will soon be in the gathering halls. We best makes this a short visit.’ ‘Yes, that will be wise,’ says Queen Antonia. ‘I love my children, but they do get a bit too excited and try to impress us. That can get out of hand.’ Queen Grace stops at a white oak door to her right; it has imposing gothic red granite arches and a carving of knights in the heat of battle. Queen Grace puts her paw on the door; she picks up the faint scent of a human and dragon and the spell used to conceal themselves. Queen Antonia sees the faint outline of a human and dragon hiding in the shadows above the heaster’s door. Queen Grace pushes open the door. ‘I see it, Mother,’ says Queen Antonia.

CHAPTER 38

T he heaster’s chamber walls are lined with swords and trophies from many tournaments and battles won in the past. The floor is red granite with a blue wool rug; at its centre by the circle window is a black ash desk. Carved into the legs are scenes of female humans and dragon knights in the heat of battle, showing the same bravery and tenacity as the men. Covering the floor near the desk are parchments and owl quills. Seated at the desk is a human heaster, male, tall, heavy built (wearing blue surcoats and tabards with a white hand and paw heraldry) with a hand missing at the wrist, with a quill in his other hand; scribbling to his left is his dragon father, medium build, with off-white and light-brown scales, and missing a paw at the wrist (wearing the same as his son). Off to one side of the desk is a young human male and a young black-and-green-scaled dragon, both wearing blue surcoats and hosen; both stare at the floor. Queen Grace smells fear on them. The heaster looks up. ‘Ahh, Queen Mothers, it’s good to have your company. Is that right, Sir Nab?’ ‘Yes, my son, but, Sir Murray, call me Father. The queen mother will not mind. It’s our father kings that were more formal.’ ‘Why are those two looking sorry for themselves?’ says Queen Antonia. ‘Yes, well, the boys have,’ says Sir Nab, ‘lost other ranks. Their names, you see. They are brothers and the dragon of the two was being a fool and not keeping his tail to himself furthermore showing a disregard for the reason to keep your tail close.’ ‘And not a word from you two,’ says Sir Murray, glaring at the two brothers, then he looks to his queen mothers while keeping an eye on the brothers. ‘A human son and his dragon mother from the City Engineers were conducting routine maintenance on the feasting hall. The mother stepped back and stood on the dragon brother’s tail, and then my student hit the dragon mother and kept up the assault with such brutality, then his human brother did the same to the dragon

mother’s son while he was trying to shield his mother. Both lay on the ground, clearly terrified and injured. It took other students to pull the brothers off and render aid to the mother and son. Both were beaten to a bloody mess. I’m infuriated with the brothers’ conduct.’ ‘Yet,’ says Sir Nab, ‘there are human and dragon mothers and fathers of the City Company killed in the battle of the shadow hunters in this very city. Not to far from here. They never once raised a hand or paw to any human or dragon in this kingdom. Their company is charged with keeping law and order.’ Queen Grace’s body trembles with anger as the memories of knights and innocent humans and dragons lost in that war to protect her son. She walks up to the brothers. They look away from Queen Grace’s face burning white-hot rage. She stands up, the tip of her tail moves with the speed of the wind, and it lands with a crack on the brothers’ noses. The brothers cry out in pain and shed hot tears. Queen Grace, feeling not one ounce of sympathy, puts the tip of her tail under the chin of the human brother and stares into his brown eyes. She commands a deep growl from her chest. ‘I your smell. The scent of the dragon and human family that sacrifice there lives fighting to keep this kingdom from falling into the hand of the Council of Magic and, without knowing it, securing its future. Many knights die with honour, saving as many of our children as they could and showed great daring in doing so. By striking that very reason why the knights of the company fight to protect innocent humans and dragons and to keep them safe, you brothers have not got one shed for respect for any of the values of the knight company and us as your queen mothers. Selfish, the pair of you.’ Queen Antonia puts a kind hand on Queen Grace’s shoulder; she lowers her tail and flicks the blood off. Queen Antonia glares at the brothers with disappointment and disdain. ‘Captains of the Black Company, what is the punishment for knights in the companies that are charades with striking the royal family children?’ ‘Death,’ says Sir Akir; he and his son emerge out of the shadows. ‘I take it, heaster,’ says Sir Balloch and continues, ‘Studies in law were not those two’s strong suit. That is a grave error in judgment. Though in the Black

Company, we bend the laws to our dear mothers’ wish. But we are all too aware of the law that cannot be bent. We dare not break the law. Foolish, you two.’ Queen Antonia feels her mother’s body tremors subside. She turns to the heasters. ‘Why haven’t those two been kicked out of the city?’ ‘Or out of the kingdom,’ snarls Queen Grace. ‘The thing, my queen mother, my son and I must add, it’s good to see you both radiant and full of joy. It’s good the grief in part has left your heart,’ says Sir Nab. ‘These brothers’ parents of humans and dragons fought along side us to make sure your children could escape the shadow hunters. Those knights showed courage and bravery and paid with their life. My son and I lost our wives fighting along the brothers’ esteemed mothers and fathers’ mothers. O’Mother blessed us with the death of mother and daughter dying in hand and paw. We lost a paw and hand trying in vain to save them. ‘Therefore, I cannot in good conscience have these two lose their heads in this world, and then in heaven, the brothers would have to explain their action to their loved ones and Father King Ak and Father King Rea, nor do my son and I wish to explain to our knight in heaven when our time comes why we kicked these two out into the world to fend for themselves. You see the dilemma we are in.’ ‘Yes, Mother and I do,’ says Queen Antonia. ‘Are you both still traveling from Hawick every day?’ ‘Yes, that is our home, and yes, like you, we are still taking the grief potion. What is an appropriate punishment? That is something we have been thinking about for a little while now,’ says Sir Murry. ‘We are running low on knights,’ says Queen Grace. ‘Something has changed in the ing of last night. My daughter and I cannot let such vile acts and appalling violence to my children go without reprimand. The pain of my tail fails to reflect the crime you two are guilty of.’ ‘Do the brothers have an inheritance?’ says Queen Antonia. Sir Murray searches through the piles of parchment; Sir Nab, with his tail, dives in and feels around from the smooth texture of high-quality velum. He soon

finds it at the very bottom and pulls it out and lays it in front of his son. ‘Thank you, Father,’ says Sir Murray. He reads with his father, looking off his shoulder. ‘Well, the brothers have fifteen gold coins each in trust to the city to be shared on completion of whatever studies the boys have done. Furthermore, there are deeds to a home on the third main street on the fourth level right near the city centre. The home has no tenant due to the last family moving back to the country. There are also three hundred copper coins of rent in trust as well and the deed to the human brother,’ says Sir Murray. ‘When is the son and mother due to return to work?’ says Queen Grace. Sir Nab sorts through a pile of messages till he finds the one that smells like alcohol (one of the stronger scents of the healers). ‘It will be another fortnight in the infirmary and three months of rest at home. They have young to care for. The human daughter and dragon father are caring for the young. The City Engineers will continue to pay a wage. What my son and I fear the most is the end of this message. The mother and son have gone quiet and withdrawn. The mother and son get angry at the slightest of things. This is not good. The healers have put them on the grief potion in order to aid their minds and hearts.’ ‘I think it would be best, due to the nature of the crime,’ says Sir Balloch. ‘That the queen mothers decide the punishment. Is that in agreement with you, Father?’ Sir Akir nods. ‘Aye,’ he says, the heasters lean back in their chair. The queen mothers talk among themselves for a few moments. The brothers still feel the sting of Queen Mother Grace’s tail, sweat and tremble with nerves as the weight of what their crime sinks in. Fear also grips them as they become aware they could be kicked out of the kingdom and take whatever work they could find. The brothers knew not many will help them; word of their crime will spread like wildfire. They would have to leave the kingdom, a thought they didn’t like the idea of. The brothers did mull over praying to O’Mother, but she may not answer or help them. ‘We have made a judgment,’ says Queen Antonia. ‘And will that be?’ says the heasters.

Queen Grace poises herself and looks to the brothers. ‘We, the royal family, have taken the heaster’s dilemma into consideration the sacrifice of their mothers and fathers and the needs of the Black Company and the kingdom as a whole. The brothers will attend the trial of the Black Company. Should the brothers fail, their fate will be in the hands and paws of the Black Company.’ ‘Due to the harm,’ says Queen Antonia. She continues, ‘The brothers have coursed all inheritances and first years’ wages on . The Black Company trial will be given to the family the brothers have hurt. For the pain and suffering of the mother and son and for the unprovoked attack, four licks in the city centre with a dragon tail. It will be carried out by the City Company. Is there any word the brothers would like to say in their defence?’ The brothers want to scream out, ‘How dare you all take what little is left of our mothers’ and fathers’ love and memories.’ The brothers realised the love for their parents’ work lay within all the humans and dragons that survived that war in the city including them. The brothers the last words of their mothers and fathers before they were rushed out of the city by a framing family and that’s never to lust after anything, O’Mother will give what is needed. The last lingering thought of this is my property and right, fade to the deep parts of the brothers’ minds. The brothers sigh and say, ‘It’s fair and balanced. We both accept and take our punishment with the love of the royal family.’ ‘It’s done,’ says Sir Nab. His son quills down the judgment; he briefly looks to the captain of the Black Company. ‘Is there something you two wish to add?’ Sir Akir and Sir Balloch whisper to each other for a moment. ‘Yes,’ says Sir Balloch, ‘after the whipping, the brothers will get a week’s rest isolation from one another. This will give you time to reflect on your life and that path you are taking. To be a knight of the Black Company is to have death as your ally and your enemy as the same moment. Then if you are ready, both of you will be given a fortnight to prepare for the trial. My sergeants will be your guide. Know this if you are victorious, you will not stay as brothers. You will be picked by other knights in the Black Company, and if you are lucky, the knights may give the honour of fighting each other to claim you in their family. Take this last moment as brothers while you have them. Now you must prove you are

committed to the royal family and you bear no ill will to our dear queen mothers. When you brothers step out of the door, you must see with your other eyes and hear with your other ears. You have no idea about the pain that lies ahead.’ ‘Do not disappoint us,’ says Sir Akir. With the brothers’ noses still red, raw, and stinging like mad, they lower their heads and take their leave. The heaster’s office falls into silence for a few moments. Without warning, the door rips open with a sonic boom. A dragon dressed in black with a black face spills in; the dragon brother leaps onto the back of the black dragon and drives his talons into the soft underbelly. The black dragon roars in pain; it feels every inch of the brother’s talons tearing in. The black dragon screams in pain; it rolls over in a bid to free the dragon brother on its back. A human in black clothing with a black-painted face charges at the queen mothers with a dagger; the human brother bursts in and dives at his enemy’s legs, knotting it to the ground. The black-faced human drives his fist into the human brother’s ribs; the human brother groans in pain. He drops his knee into the black-faced human’s balls so hard, the black-faced human is unable to scream. The human brother gets up and wraps his hand around the chin of the black-faced human, who is cowering on the ground, holding his pride. With the twist of his arms, he breaks the neck of the black-faced human. The black dragon is able to shake off the dragon brother and tosses him across the office. The black dragon puts his head down and charges at full gallop at the dragon brother. The dragon brother stands up with blood dripping from his paws; he knows that if met with the same charge, he would slip on his bloody paws and lose the fight. This would embarrass him and his brother in front of the Black Company captains. Damn it, what do I do? he thinks as the black dragon gets close. The dragon brother re tactics his human mother talked about, another way to meet a head charge. The dragon brother locks his hind paw and braces his body for impact. The black dragon thunders towards the dragon brother; at the last possible moment, the dragon brother steps out of the way and at the same time leaps onto the black dragon and rips it off its paws; now the dragon brother is under the black dragon. He dives his talons in and holds his prey tight. The black

is as helpless as a turtle on its back. Seizing the opportunity, the human brother runs to his dragon brother and briefly looks at of the Black Company captains. ‘I need a knife,’ he says. ‘And make a mess of the rug. Ahh no, do it with your bare hands,’ says Sir Akir. The human brother sighs, knowing what he must do is going to hurt like hell. He turns to the thrashing black dragon while his dragon brother bites the neck of the black dragon in an effort to stop it from burning down the heaster’s office and wind up in more trouble. Hot sticky blood fills the mouth of the dragon brother and spills down his neck. He looks to his brother for help. The human brother takes off his tunic and waits more a few more moments for the pain to overwhelm the black dragon, all the whilst his dragon brother is struggling to hold a fully grown dragon. The human brother sees the black dragon’s body trembling. He takes the initiative; he leaps onto the black dragon’s neck. The human brother slips on the blood. He grasps the scales of his enemy as he is almost crushed to death by the trashing of limbs. He pulls himself up, then runs to the head and wraps his legs around the jaws of the black dragon. Using his tunic, he smothers the mouth and holds on tight as the black dragon, using the last of his strength, shakes off the human and dragon brothers. The brothers hang on for dear life. As the brothers grow tired, the black dragon’s body slowly goes limp; soon, it stops moving. The dragon brother feels the heartbeat of his foe go quiet; believing the black dragon may be playing dead, he uses his tail to feel for any life in the paw of the black dragon. They feel heavy and cold. It’s dead, he thinks and lets go. He tosses the black dragon’s lifeless body to one side and helps his brother get up from underneath the head. The human brother leans on the corpse and takes the grot from the mouth of his victim. The human brother’s knuckles are white from gripping on for dear life. He looks to his brother; blood is dripping from his lips. He waves his dragon brother over. ‘Brother, open your mouth,’ he says. His dragon brother opens it wide while his human brother mops the blood as best he could. ‘Your paws,’ he says.

The dragon brother turns both his paws over; his human brother cleans his talons and makes sure none of them have been damaged or were ripped out in the fight. ‘All good,’ says the human brother. The dragon brother kisses him on the cheek. ‘Thank you.’ ‘Well then, why did your human brother show such care for your dragon brother?’ says Queen Antonia. ‘He is the last family I have left,’ says the human brother; his dragon brother nods in agreement. ‘So you both would show this care because you are family, yet the mother and son you brutalised could very well be the only family other humans and dragons have,’ says Queen Grace. ‘Have you two forgotten the pillars of the first knight school? I them well. A knight is never a stranger in this kingdom. Family is in every home. There is always a bed for the knights of the companies. We are all family.’ The dragon brother thinks for a moment. ‘I think my brother and I understand why everyone here is upset with our actions. We are knights in training, and we forgot our oath to the humans and dragons not to harm them and to fight a bloody death in their protection.’ ‘The love my brother and I have,’ says the human brother. ‘It is shared with all in this lands and to our queen mothers.’ He and his dragon brother lower their heads, feeling ashamed. Both brothers’ bodies tremble. ‘You have grown for this,’ says Queen Antonia. ‘Your punishment still stands.’ ‘This was in part a small test for the trial to come. Now you must focus on what to do,’ says Captain Balloch. ‘What are you two do with the bodies? After all, the human and dragon met a violent bloody death with lunchtime afoot. How do you propose to clear up this mess without the school or any others being the wiser?’ says Sir Akir.

The brothers huddle for a moment and come up with a scheme to conceal the bodies. The brothers break off and look to the captains of the Black Company. ‘We have a plan,’ says the dragon brother. ‘Pointless to tell us about it. Do what you must. it’s best that your foes’ mates and loved ones know their mates are missing and have hopes they will be found. It’s better this way than fall into the pit of grief,’ says Sir Akir. ‘ this well then. You’ll never be in court with your ass hanging out of your breeches.’ The brothers look to the black dragon; blood still is seeping from the wounds. The brothers knew any of the dragons in the first knight school could smell fresh blood for miles. The human brother walks up to the captain of the Black Company. ‘A dragon’s nose is quite keen. Do you have any spare cloth?’ Sir Akir, with his tail, reaches inside his tunic and pulls out a rag. ‘Aye, this a good lesson for you. Always keep a spare cloth on your person to whip the blood off your sword and equipment.’ The human brother nods and takes the cloth and tears it; his dragon brother takes the pieces and stuffs the black dragon’s wounds. When the human brother finishes, he heads to the human corpse and drags it by the ankles to the black dragon. The dragon brother has finished plugging up the holes, then he reaches down and picks up the black human’s body and tosses it on top of the black dragon’s back. He gets under it and picks up both bodies. The dragon brother knew he could not hold the weight for long and looks to his human brother to get going. ‘Halt, what is your plan?’ says Sir Balloch. ‘You explain, brother. It’s heavy. I cannot hold them,’ says the dragon brother, feeling the pad on his paw compressing and rubbing themselves raw in his leather boots. The brothers sigh and look to the heaster, the captains of the Black Company, and the queen mothers. ‘It’s almost time for lunch. The halls will be filling soon, so brother and I will hide the bodies in storeroom number 6. No human or dragon goes in there. It smells of damp and mould. This will hide the scent. Come night, we’ll take the corpse out of the city and under the noses of

the City Company via the old slave tunnels and dispose the bodies underground. With my brother’s help, it should only take half a night and will be back in our beds well before first light and have enough rest as well,’ says the human brother. ‘Well, carry on then,’ says Queen Antonia. The human and dragon brother make their way to the door. The human brother pokes his head out; he shudders when a dragon female (dressed the same as the heaster, with reddish blue scales) is walking his way with eyes firmly fix on him and lightly growls her irritation. She gets her muzzle right up to his face and snorts grey smoke. ‘The heaster’s chamber again, and this time, I smell blood. What have you and your brother done now?’ she says. The human brother thinks quickly. He knows this teacher who has instructed him and his class on hunting and how to lives on the land and on the run; she has keen ears and a nose for lies and has little tolerance for his tall tales. ‘Sir Mayer, we, and I mean my brother and I, got court for a second time, and we have been whipped once now and due to have more lashing in public, and we have lost our names.’ Sir Mayer pushes her scaly cheek right up to the human brother’s face and glares at him with her large angry ruby eye. ‘You little shit, if had my way, I’ll cut off your balls. Have you and your brother no shame?’ she snarls while staring him down. She backs away then flicks her tail at the human brother’s ear, but he ducks and it cracks over his head. Sir Mayer continues on, annoyed she missed. The human brother didn’t like the notion on being a scent she will keep her nose on. I should have let her land the blow. It’s going to hurt me more down the road, thinks the brother. ‘Well, I never to lie to Sir Mayer, and for her to buy it, I’m impressed. Not bad,’ says Sir Balloch. ‘Seamless lies to cover up the smell of blood and use some truth to help with that

lie is quite a gift, and I can see there is value in the Black Company for that talent,’ says Sir Akir. He and his son turn the heaster curious about the brother’s talent. ‘Most of the knights have this attributes. The boys have more of a knack for it. Is that why you think they are good of the Black Company?’ says Sir Akir. ‘Lies will only get you so far regardless of how good your memory is. There are good and not so good ways of talking your way out of the shit,’ says Sir Balloch. ‘Yes, well,’ says Queen Grace. ‘There is no need for lies.’ She is shut off by the gazes from the captains of the Black Company and her human daughter. Queen Grace sighs. ‘It’s different for your queen mothers. It’s called politics and diplomacy. One should never show a full hand or paw and keep the one hidden,’ she says. ‘I love you both, my queen mother, but that is your justification, then by your will it be so. The brother,’ says Heaster Sir Murray and continues, ‘used to sneak into the girls’ bath chambers.’ The captains of the Black Company chuckle. ‘Yes, I know they would find it amusing.’ He looks to the queen mothers; both of them have their arms folded and gaze at the captains, expecting better. ‘Their men don’t think too harshly, my queen mothers,’ says Heaster Nab. ‘Anyway, the brothers hid in a cabinet in the bath chamber for weeks without being smelt out. I would say every male human and dragon does try this, but they get sniffed out quick. The fact the brothers have been hiding for so long is they found a way to hide their scent. A skill few have. Only the sergeants of the Black Company and a pawful of other knights can do it with the aid of magic. Anyway, the brothers where court by the female captains of the Archer Company.’ The heaster is interrupted by the roar of laughter from the Black Company captains. ‘Childish, you two,’ snarls Queen Antonia.

Both of the captains fall into silent fits of laughter and fail to see the disapproving glares from their queen mothers. A few moments later, Sir Akir rolls off his back and dries his tears. ‘Aye, that was good.’ He giggles a bit more. His son is still in a fit of tears and laughter. ‘The brothers didn’t count on the keen nose of the Archers’ Company. Of the humans and dragons, they have the best beak. I know first paw, the archers train their nose more than the rest of the knights’ company combined.’ Sir Balloch manages to stand up though sore from a hearty belly laugh. ‘Yes, do tell us more.’ ‘Well, Sir Lullodena and Sir Wynda, after a day of instruction, went with all of the other females to the bath chamber. The moment the captains stepped in, while other girls are in the bath, they smelt the brothers hiding. The captain archers rip open the door and found the brothers with their hand and paw on their pricks. The captains, mad as hell, dragged them to us,’ says Heaster Nab. The Black Company captains are helplessly reduced to a heap of tears and laughter. ‘Abhorrent behaviour,’ says Queen Antonia, looking down her nose at the cackling mess of the captains of the Black Company. She looks to the heasters. ‘You two know better than to feed the Black Company. Keep such talk for the company its best suited for,’ she says. ‘Yes, Queen Mother. My father and I are sorry.’ Heaster Murray (with his father) giggles. ‘What can we do for our queen mother?’ says Sir Nab. The captain of the Black Company soon settles down and stands next to their queen mothers. ‘It’s the matter of the knights. There appears to be so few of them,’ says Queen Antonia. ‘Yes, since Father King Rea’s and Father Ak’s death, not many have had the heart to sit the test of the first knight school. With the royal armour still in the

wild, the plate armour and swords being forged by the cowan have not been making the standard. Dear queen mothers, it all comes to the tempering of the iron. The lack of oversight has led to many knights being killed, far too many. This is the other reason we find too hard to gather knights in training. Not even the dwarf humans and dragons are not so zealous,’ says Sir Murray. ‘I had no idea our grief had caused so many to lose heart in the knight school. My daughter and I have indulged in our grief for too long. The price of losing what our mates loved the most, the knight school that keeps our children safe, is too great. We are here to fix that,’ says Queen Grace. ‘This must be of urgent business,’ says Queen Antonia. ‘King James has gone madder than usual with the aid of the Council of Magic and Sorcery. A plan is in the works for another reformation.’ The heasters are caught a little off guard, but they are far from shocked. The heasters wonder where this small morsel of information came from. Father and son look to one other and then the queen mothers. ‘Does King James wish to rip his homeland apart again? The first time King James lusted for long-lost land, he almost lost his head. King James kept the throne by the skin of his teeth. Come to think of it, what does the Council of Magic gain from this?’ says Sir Nab. He and his son feels a cold chill running up their spine. Have the shadow hunters that close to the borders? Both of the heasters have slight apprehension in dealing with the shadow hunters. Their thoughts soon turn to finding out whom to pay off for knowing any part of the Council of Magic dealing with King James. Queen Grace waits for the heaster to stop thinking; soon, she grows bored and wishes to move. She coughs. ‘Sorry, Queen Mothers, in deep thought. Go on,’ says Sir Nab. ‘That’s quite all right. It’s a bit to take in. When you know something, inform us and the knights’ company second,’ says Queen Grace and continues, ‘Has to do with the royal announcement. Given we in the royal family have had your council in the past with other matters of state and the knight’s school. It’s just that you are informed and you are given the moments ahead to prepare. The heir

to the human and dragon throne is home. Father King Ak and I had to expel them both out of their homeland to be raised by others. To keep my young safe. I have a son. He is the true offspring of Father King Ak and me. His name is Prince Ak De Ron, Prince Akron,’ says Queen Grace. The heasters are blindsided; they take a few moments to absorb this fact and the gravity shift in power. Once their minds clear, the knights’ training takes over. Both of these knights have seen trickery with magic and not wanting to call their queen mother a liar. This is not possible, think the heasters. ‘Queen Mothers, my father and I love you both, but we have seen humans bewitched by magic. You bore a son, which just cannot happen. We are not doubting you, but if this is truth, then we are all in grave danger,’ says Sir Murray. Queen Grace rubs her paw all over her neck and chest and hold its up. Sir Nab leans over and tastes the scent with his nose. He sits down and rubs his face. His son saw by his father’s expression that this is true. Their thoughts turn to the war in the city. ‘The war in the city was to find why you withdrew from your children and you let the father kings do your work. I see now,’ says Sir Murray. His body began to shake as it dawns on him that some human or dragon knight in the knights’ company must have known something, and this is what sparked the war in the first place. Sir Nab sees his son hiding his discontent. Sir Nab wraps his tail around his son’s waist and whispers to his son, ‘I know what you are thinking. I have my suspicions for some years.’ Sir Murray looks to his father. ‘It’s unthinkable.’ ‘Yes, it is, but it will be hard to flush them out,’ says Queen Antonia. ‘Mother and I have no clues whom it may be. It’s heartbreaking knowing one of our children does not share the love we have for them.’ ‘It was my fault. I should have come public with the news of my pregnancy. I did try and safeguard all my children, but Ak and I made an error in judgment. My son could have been safe. Ak and Rea would still be alive,’ says Queen

Grace, trembling as painful memoirs of an argument she had with her mate and non-blood birth human son over sending Prince Akron and Princess Emerald away. The heasters see tears well up in their dear queen mothers and the smile runs away from her white fragile scales. ‘Queen Mother Grace and Queen Mother Antonia, let me give a little solace. I speak for my father and I when I say you were in a position of damn if you do and damn if you don’t. Keeping the prince here would have ended with a war with the Council of Magic and Sorcery. I’ll go as far as to say there would have been attempts on all of your lives. It’s well, Queen Mothers, no need to lose heart,’ says Sir Murray. ‘Thank you, my dear children,’ says Queen Mother Grace. ‘I do feel a bit better, thank you. There is one complication you need to be made aware of.’ ‘Whatever it may be, our beloved queen mother, your children will handle it,’ says Sir Nab. ‘What of this complication so we can begin to move for your path?’ Queen Antonia put a safe hand on her mother’s shoulders. ‘Well, Mother, I’ll take over. Right, it’s Gowan. He is in a way being led here by knights in the Black Company that are going to save the clan that raised my grandson,’ says Queen Antonia. ‘This will be a moment to savour and rejoice, not a complication.’ Sir Murray smiles. He and his father have, for many years, lusted to kill or see that dragon languish in pain or hung up in chains in some dark hellhole of a gaol. ‘It’s Gowan itself,’ says Queen Grace. She hesitates for a moment and wonders how to frame the words to the heaster, that their new queen mother is a daughter of a rapist and murdering spy. There is no gentle way I can put this, she thinks. ‘Princess Emerald was abandoned by her father in Leedshill at twenty years old. After a brief stay with the royal cook, we as a family, on discovering that she is the mate of my unborn son, brought Emerald into the family and taught her to talk and fly. She is the daughter of Gowan, mother unknown.’ The heaster leans back in the chair and absorbs the news. ‘She’s nothing like her father?’ says Sir Nab. ‘No, she was raised by Rea and Ak, and she hates her father, we know why,’ says

Queen Antonia. ‘Well, this is a small issue, but she is our mother-in-waiting,’ says Sir Nab. ‘Like you, my queen mothers, she along with the heir to the thrones will need to prove they do love us all. It would help if Princess Emerald was there when Gowan’s trial and execution for his part in Father King Ak’s and Father King Rea’s murder.’ ‘We must be off,’ says Queen Mother Antonia. ‘There is a council of the knight captains that will be held soon. You two will be there. We must plan on what to do with the Council of Magic and King James and discover why there has been no word from the twenty-four kingdoms. There is some more news. Peter, the royal armour, is back, and his family is back and have taken the head of the council of smith.’ ‘It will be done, my son, and I will be there with good news. That is the best news we’ve heard in a while apart from finding out there is an heir. This will make a lot more attractive to other would-be knights to sit the test.’ Sir Nab smiles. The queen mothers smile and take their leave. The doors gently close. Sir Murray feels his father ten. ‘My son, this is what needs to be done. Find out who the hidden enemy is among us knights,’ says Sir Nab, losing his grip on his son’s waist. Both of the heasters looked at their quills (that have not moved), then to the blotched ink all over their work, aggravated they have to start over again. The heasters set their quills down, tear up the morning work, and toss it to the floor with the rest of the rubbish. ‘Right then, so much to do,’ sighs Sir Murray. ‘Right, come in.’ Captain Akir and Captain Balloch walk in and lean on the wall, being mindful of the sharp sword. ‘Well, what a bloody mess this shit is,’ says Sir Nab. ‘Thank O’Mother the royal armour is home, but our new mother is the daughter

of Gowan. This is going to cause such upheaval,’ says Sir Murray. ‘There is a lot of talk about who is going to take the throne by force. It’s only luck and the knight company that have stopped a civil war. When the father kings died, that was such a shock. They were the most loved in history. Now we are told of an heir. Holy snapping duck shit.’ Sir Nab looks to the Black Company captains. He is bewildered why they have a lack of comprehension for the events which are unfolding in the kingdom of Gilifland. ‘Why are you two silent? This is a real problem. King James wishes others’ genocide, and he is in bed with the Council of Magic, and now Prince Akron and Princess Emerald. How are we going to stop the kingdom from ripping itself apart? Well, don’t stand there with ya thumb up ya ass. We need to do something,’ shrieks Sir Nab. He and his son have the same urgent glare as his father. ‘You have done the one thing our father kings told us not to do,’ says Sir Balloch. ‘Never underestimate our queen mothers. They have itted to grief seizing their minds. We, the knights, have kept this land from falling into a power struggle and waited for the fog of grief to clear our queen mothers like good children do for their mothers.’ ‘Now,’ says Sir Akir, looking at his paw to an unsheathed talon that has been chipped by a careless dragon that swung a punch at him in a bid to get away. ‘Why would the queen mothers make a royal announcement and not hide the fact of Princess Emerald or the son of a human and dragon?’ He and Sir Balloch look to the heasters; they stare blankly at them, clueless. ‘Sweet O’Mother,’ says Sir Balloch, ‘The pair of you have been beaten in the head once too many times. I the last tournament I saw the both of in action.’ He and his father chuckle. ‘The cowan had to bet the helms of your noggin.’ Sir Balloch smirks. ‘There is no need to remind us of Sir Drugless and Sir Aibhlinn’s war hammers,’ says Sir Murray. ‘Our head rang like bells for a week after that. You know something we don’t then?’ ‘Well, I’ll use small words for you.’ Sir Akir grins in mockery and continues, ‘When the announcement is made to all in this land, you’re with me.’ The heasters stare him down with unblinking eyes of hostility. ‘Good, you are

now. The prince and princess will reignite the fire in the belly for those who loved Father King Ak and Father King Rea. Now there is hope. This will help the children that have forgotten they have power and commanding voices. Why then give it to other councils? Only to get drunk on power and lust for more power then abuse of all of the children. Hope is all but gone, then who is to blame?’ The heasters cracked a smile. ‘Aye, the old ducks are cunning. The announcement to all will draw out any family lusting to take power. Their world will shrink, and the children will deal with them. Not bad,’ they say. ‘The queen mothers,’ says Akir, ‘are as cunning as a shit house rat. There is more. It’s rare for the heaster from the first knight school to be called to the council of the captain knight, no?’ The heasters search their minds for a few moments and look to one other for an answer. Both shake their heads clueless; it has been a bit of a big day. This did not escape the captain of the Black Company. I’ll put them out of their misery, thinks Sir Balloch. ‘You two were of the City Company before the war took your hand and paw and your wives. The reason why you are invited is simple. Fresh eyes to help identify weakness in the knights’ company and root anyone that may not share the same love we have for the royal family. In a way, the first knight school is a knight company, one that is ruled by the royal family. ‘The Black Company has no one that dares speak ill of the royal family. The countless times we have grovelled forgiveness at our queen mothers and they forgive us. The knight would have been found out by the other knights in the company, and Father and I would have had a note slipped under the door. It would have read there was an accident. This knight’s dead body is not fit to send home. Nevertheless, if one of our knights is found to be deceiving us. It will be your plaything to deal with. I’m sure the knight in Hawick would like to play. Just let us and the Black family know.’ The office door flies open. Sir Mayer drags in the brothers by the ear. She tosses them in front of the heaster. ‘I found these two by hovering around the girls’ bath,’ she snarls. ‘Thank you,’ says Sir Nab. ‘We’ll deal with them.’

Sir Mayer, from deep in her chest, growls at the brothers and leaves the offices. The human brother rubs his ear and flips the closing office door the bird. ‘What the fuck! We were just walking past you, frustrated old bat,’ he shouts. ‘Go, get a good fuck!’ says the dragon brother. The heasters and the captains of the Black Company have a bit of a giggle. ‘Now the pair of you watch it. Her son likes to hide in the shadows and jam a knife where the sun doesn’t shine,’ says Sir Akir as he and his son recall a battle for many years ago. Sir Mayer’s son appeared out of a shadow and dragged a man into the pits of hell. The Black Company captions shudders at that thought. Sir Mayer’s son has no magic ability; though the knight did wonder what the trick is. ‘Now, boys,’ says Sir Murray, ‘I take Sir Mayer caught your scent and you need to throw her off would be right?’ The human brother gives the heasters a sinful grin. ‘Well, there must some enjoyment for us, be it work or otherwise.’ The dragon brother, also with an unhealthy smile creeping across his scale lips, says, ‘Sir Mayer and her son have our scents, but we can fix that. If she only knows that we have been hiding in the lassies’ bathroom for a bit longer than she thought and we don’t learn our lesson all that well.’ The Black Company captains dabble over with laughter. The heasters too have a laugh. ‘Go on, be off with ya,’ says Sir Nab. The brothers head to the door, a small amount of blood drips from where Queen Grace had whipped them. The human brother wipes the blood of his nose and wipes on his tabard; as he opens the door, he peers down at the end of the hall. Sir Mayer is talking to a human male teacher. He is wearing the same as her, but with arms full with books. She smells the brothers. She bares her teeth in irritation and stares them down; her tail flicks, wanting to give the brothers a good whipping. The brothers can see Sir Mayer is pissed at them; the brothers scamper off to the crowd to hide from her and to eat, with her ruby glaring at them. The captains of the Black Company settle down and look to the heasters.

‘Well, things to do and human and dragons to kill. We are not done with ridding the city of spies,’ says Sir Akir. ‘Well, we have our work to do and lunch to eat,’ says Sir Nab. He and Sir Murray rise as the Black Company left their office, and the heasters make their way out. ‘Well, Father, there is much for us to do as well,’ says Sir Murray. ‘Yes.’ Sir Nab smiles, looking to his son. ‘Thank fuck, the royal armour is back. That is going to make things run a hell of a lot smoother. But we need food, then thinking after that.’

CHAPTER 39

T he dragon knight from the Royal Company with the queen mothers and his human knight son sitting on his back approaches the royal cooking room door; slowly blocking his path is a human male and his dragon father (both in old blue woollen cloaks) pulling timber carts filled to the brim with wheat. The dragon knight had every right to push past the father and son. But they are going about their day, his queen mothers would chew him out. The dragon father and human wait until the carts are clear and vanish into the crowd. The dragon knight runs across the road and lowers flat to the ground. The human knight slips off and helps his queen mothers off his father. Queen Antonia opens the door for her dragon mother; she briefly casts her eyes to the royal guard (they are looking into the mass of humans and dragons looking, smelling and hearing any threats). ‘Thank you,’ she says. The knight smiles thank you back. Queen Grace and her daughter couldn’t help but notice tied to the far table is a female dragon and human (both wearing whites); Aine’s husband, Brody (light green and blue scales wearing a long white woollen surcoat and tabard); and Maebh’s husband, Lorcan (wearing the same as his father), are sitting at the end of the far table near the back paw of the tied-up female dragon, scribbling in ledgers. Aine and Maebh are finishing up stuffing the mouth of their roast and look up to the queen mothers. ‘Sorry, Queen Mothers,’ says Aine. ‘This bit of business I was trying to do without the royal family being the wiser.’ ‘We made a family gathering.’ Maebh smiles. ‘These two came to us last winter as mother and daughter seeking of a bit of work. They were new to the city, and we need the extra paw. I employed them as mother and daughter, so they work as a team and get things done fast. Here, one must be light and quick on feet and

paws. But Mother and I soon saw these two were getting under each foot and paw and the dragon mother could not keep her tail to herself or wrap it around her property and keep it out of the way.’ ‘So we did a bit of digging,’ says Aine. ‘We sent word to a cook we know in King James’s court about these two. Well, I was hardly surprised when the message was slipped under the door: there was no deed for this human and she is not owned by any dragon. Even their names were fabricated.’ Maebh reaches under her white tunic stained with raspberry juice and takes out a small vial. She opens it and holds the vial to the queen mother. Queen Grace wraps the tip of her tail around the vial and brings it to her nose; she is repulsed and rips it away. ‘That smell like shit,’ she says. Queen Antonia takes her mother’s tail and es the vial under her nose; she instantly feels like dry retching. ‘What is that?’ she says. Queen Grace tosses the vial into the air. Aine burns it with her flame; a bead of molten glass hits the floor, and she makes a note to clean it up later. ‘It’s rotten for one, and two, it’s some type of toxin from a planet unknown to our Council of Magic and herbalists. It was made by a human or dragon in King James’s court with little understanding of magic or the processing of herbs. This is at best an amateurish murder attempt. Whatever these two got paid is nowhere near enough, or it could be they owe large debts? We are going to find out’ she says while walking over to the bench. She picks up a small glazed terracotta bowl. She heads to the queen mothers and holds it to them. ‘These are thawed raspberries from last year puréed. My daughter has put a little sweetness in it. The cream will be done soon as the scones are ready. Try it.’ Maebh takes a spoon resting on the table and dips into the bowl. ‘Mother, you did forget this.’ She smiles and holds it up to the queen mothers; they taste it. ‘It’s still quite tart, but I like that,’ says Queen Grace. ‘Aye,’ says Queen Antonia, ‘I would have accepted nothing less of the royal cooks.’ Maebh and Aine smile and say, ‘Thank you.’

‘Have you found anything of use more from the fake mother and daughter?’ says Queen Grace. Aine places the bowl on the table. ‘We haven’t got started yet.’ ‘We best be off,’ says Queen Antonia. ‘Do on reports on what you find out, my dear children.’ ‘We shall,’ says Maebh. ‘If their lips fail to move, do what you did the last time. All I ask is not overcook it. I could smell it from home,’ says Queen Grace, holding the door open for her daughter. Father and son look to one another, then races over to the stove and stokes the fires back to life. ‘Aye, they will fit,’ says Brody. The two captives try to scream, but the grot is firmly jammed in; they try to thrash about, but the ropes are too tight. They soon stop and a cold terror took hold when the cooks turn and grin most evil and yet one of pleasure. Aine stands over the human with her daughter and takes out the cloth. ‘Now tells us a tale, we have a disliking for fairy tales,’ she giggles. That makes the human female’s blood run stone cold.

CHAPTER 40

Q ueen Grace and Queen Antonia observe the distant ing crowds of humans and dragons going about their day, buying things for dinner, others haggling the price while young are at the feet and paws of their mothers and fathers, older young playing slap paw with human young and running about (all in heavy cloaks). A slender-frame grey-and-white-scaled female dragon messenger (wearing heavy red wool hosen, surcoat, and white tabard with a hand and paw heraldry); on her back is her son, a heavy-built middle-aged human (also wearing the same as his mother). She bolts past the queen mothers. Queen Antonia lets out a short sharp whistle. The dragon messenger slams on the brakes on her hind paw; she spins around and runs to her queen mothers and stops at their feet and paws. With her tail, she takes off her son (on his shoulder is a leather sack) and pops him next to her paw. The messengers lower their head, awaiting the royal words. ‘I see you are take good care of your mother,’ says Queen Grace. ‘Yes,’ says the son. From his leather sack, he takes out a small piece of parchment and quill. His mother, with care, places her paw on his knees to give her son a hard surface to scribe on. The son rests the parchment on her paw and looks to the queen mothers. ‘I massage Mother’s front pads every evening after my wife, and I bathe our mother and father. It’s a son job. Your word?’ he says. ‘To the keeper of the dead, this is a roast in the royal cooking chambers. Be sure not to be late and arrive with haste before the three-quarter sun,’ says Queen Antonia. The son checks his work then holds up the quill to the queen mothers; they each take it and sign. The son packs away his things into the leather sack and climbs on his mother’s paw; she holds him to her shoulder, and the son scrambles onto her back and takes his seat. Once the mother feels her son is secure, she lowers her head to the queen mothers then takes off, running into the crowd of humans

and dragons. She almost runs them over; they flip her the bird and hurl curse words at her. ‘Well, the messengers are always in a hurry,’ says Queen Grace; she and her daughter head for home. ‘Yes, Mother,’ says Queen Antonia. ‘But they have a job to do and moments are short in a messenger’s day,’ she says walking past the grain stores and looking in on the City Engineers still scrubbing the floor, larger in number then before. The royal guard knight disappears behind their company door. The human and dragon knight on watch and stand to attention then move out of the way, opening the door at the same time. Queen Grace, with care not to slip over the polished red granite, she and Queen Antonia enter the grand hall. Both remain quiet; they reach the main chamber door with Queen Grace making a mental note to have the maids put down some sand on the grand hall floor, so she or Princess Emerald do not slip over. Queen Antonia holds the door open for her dragon mother. Aoife hasn’t moved from the bench; off to one side is an open messengers stack neatly, next to that are mildly important mail, and on her lap is a great knife. Queen Antonia quietly closes the door as to not wake her grandchildren. She and Queen Grace make their way over to the desk and sit; waiting for them is quite the pile of letters and reports. ‘That is the news that needs your attention. The one I have here can wait for a day or two,’ says Aoife, sheathing her knife behind her back. She stands up and stretches the knots in her legs. ‘Thank you, dear,’ says Queen Grace. ‘My son and daughter have not been woken?’ Aoife shakes her head. ‘No, it’s been all quiet,’ she says and pick up the piles of parchments and heads to the desk, taking care not to misplace the letters on the floor. Cara enters the chamber with a silver tray and dome lid; inscribed on it is human and dragon young at play. She rests it on the desk and backs away. ‘This is what

you have asked for.’ Queen Graces saw the childlike joy in Cara’s eyes, something both King Ak and King Rea did find adorable. Queen Grace assumes that Cara and her daughter have a welcome home gift for Prince Akron and Princess Emerald. The son and daughter are back to their rightful place, and for my son, the prince, his birthright, thinks Queen Grace. ‘I would like to tease you both.’ Queen Grace smiles. ‘But that wouldn’t be nice, go on and wake them gently,’ she says. ‘Cara,’ says Queen Antonia. Cara, still with a wide grin, picks up the tray. ‘Thank you, Queen Mother Grace, and yes, Queen Mother Antonia.’ ‘Though we are all thankful, dear, there is no need to give us gift of rats that are not dead.’ Queen Grace smiles. Cara blushes. ‘I was very young and I still am a friend to Father King Ak. I didn’t know better,’ she says. ‘There is no need to blush,’ says Queen Grace in a soft tone. ‘My mate and I brought mice, birds, and rats to our human and dragon mother and father. I our dragon father telling us to kill them. Our human mother didn’t like it so much. The rat would chase her out of the chamber.’ Cara, along with Aoife, makes their way to the Princess Emerald’s chamber. Queen Antonia giggles. ‘So what is so funny?’ says Queen Grace as she takes a report and opens it. ‘I’m just reminiscing that rat. It would have been the size of a cat that Emerald hunted and lay at our feet,’ says Queen Antonia. ‘Yes, I , the poor dear pointed to the fire. I think she wanted us to cook it for her. King Rea took to it and told Emerald he was going to take it to the cooks and they were going to make a meal out of it. My mate told me some years later, that rats is all Emerald had to eat, nothing more. And she was feeding

her unborn mate. I have not got the taste for rat.’ Queen Grace smiles. Aoife draws open the drapes, Cara put the tray on the table, and the maids make their way to the bed and find Princess Emerald and Prince Akron holding hand and paw as one. The bright afternoon sun fails to stir them from their dreams. ‘They look so calm and at peace, I hate to wake them,’ says Aoife. ‘I know, my dear, but they will not rest tonight, and they must eat,’ says Cara. She heads to the other side of the bed, taking care that her bulk doesn’t knock anything over. ‘You best wake them,’ grins Cara. ‘Princess Emerald knows the games I used to play and still do a little.’ Aoife makes her way to Princess Emerald’s side and, on the way, picks up her and Prince Akron’s breeches. Aoife leans over the bed and keeps an eye on her tail (a habit from her Queen Mother Grace, she would flick her tail like a whip when woken). She gently strokes their paws and faces. Princess Emerald wakes up and looks to the maids. ‘Is it that late?’ she yawns. ‘It’s well past mid-afternoon, almost three-quarter in the afternoon,’ says Aoife. ‘Thank you,’ she says, and with a soft warm paw, she strokes Prince Akron’s face, but he fails to wake. Princess Emerald tries it again; her mate is fast asleep. She shakes him hard. Prince Akron opens his right blue eye at Princess Emerald. ‘I was resting with the dead. You dig me out of my grave, woman.’ He feels the scab on his back pull at his skin; its more irritating than painful. He looks to the maids. Prince Akron sits up with the help of Princess Emerald. Aoife hands her their underwear. Princess Emerald takes it and slips it on under the covers (and helps her mate as well). ‘It’s late in the afternoon,’ says Aoife. ‘We have a welcome home gift for you both,’ says Cara. ‘You can lean over the bed. I think it takes your girth,’ says Princess Emerald.

Cara leans over the bed; it does not creak under her weight. With her tail, she reaches under her tabard and takes a small parcel. ‘My daughter and I have a welcome home gift.’ Prince Akron takes the parcel. ‘Thank you, Cara. I your warm smile when I was a child, you gave that same one you have to me when I was young. It’s a bit hazy. I cannot the rest.’ ‘You tripped over,’ says Cara, ‘in the grand hall and skinned your knee. It hurt and you cried. Your mother and father weren’t about. I helped you up and smiled while I hummed you a lullaby, then I cleaned you up.’ ‘Thank you for your kindness.’ Prince Akron strokes Cara’s cheek, then he opens his gift to reveal a black oak chest, then up flick the brass clasp. Resting on a bed of red leather is a well-polished single-edged knife with no tip and an ivory grip. He picks up the blade. ‘It’s fine workmanship. The grain in the iron is tight and uniform. This is the work of a master of their trade.’ ‘It’s made by the best knife cowan in the city. It’s for humans to shave your face with,’ says Cara smiling widely. He likes it, she thinks. Prince Akron carefully lays the knife in the chest and closes it. He waves for Cara to lower her head; he kisses her on the cheek and gently strokes her face. ‘Thank you, my dear Cara, you are thoughtful, and I have done nothing to earn kindness for you.’ Cara kisses Prince Akron on his cheek, then settles next to him. ‘You have been a sweet lad to us all.’ She smiles. ‘This is for you, Princess Emerald,’ says Aoife, handing Princess Emerald a parcel wrapped in blue cloth. Princess Emerald takes it. Prince Akron is looking over to see what it is. ‘Thank you,’ she says, kissing Aoife on the cheek. Princess Emerald unwraps the cloth to a white oak chest. She opens it; lying on fine black leather are three stones: one red, one green, and one black, all have notches carved to fit her paw. Princess Emerald has no idea what they are for; she picks up the red stone. ‘There have a bit of weight in them,’ she says. ‘Well, dear, your mother has a set just like this,’ says Aoife. ‘These are made by

the pixies in the city. What the stone does is polish your scales. The red one takes any rough off. The green stone is for a matte finish, and the black one is for a high polish. There are very hard to get, and they are given to dragon mothers and fathers by their human young. They may only receive one set in a dragon lifetime, and the wait on them is ten years.’ Princess Emerald puts the stones back in the chest and closes it; she kisses Aoife on the cheek and nuzzles her neck. ‘Thank you for this. I’ve been given a great gift, one I’ll have and use for the rest of my life and paw it down to my mate’s young.’ ‘Cara, Aoife,’ says Prince Akron. ‘Yes,’ says Cara and Aoife in a warm tone of voice. ‘Your mother and father, their names escape me, but I do their hand and paw on my skin. Their faces are a blur. Are they well? I hope they would be still working here,’ says Prince Akron. The joyful glow on the maids fade and their warm smile left their faces. ‘They’re dead, we don’t speak their names,’ says Cara. ‘It’s too painful for us,’ says Aoife and continues, ‘They were killed protecting you father and grandfather. Our mother dragon brought their bodies home, and she died in this house. We were meant to be Father King Ak and Father King Rea’s guard, but on a twist of fate, Mother had broken her paw. She dropped a mace on it. I tended to her.’ ‘I’m so sorry,’ says Prince Akron. His body trembles with concern as the man and human side of his mind want to reach out and ease the maids’ grief, but Princess Emerald helps him back as not to insult the maids. She knows from her life here, this is the maids’ jobs and there must be separation of duty. Aoife reaches into her tabard and takes out a rolled-up parchment that is stained in blood. She hands it to Princess Akron. ‘It’s for your mother to tell you what happened. This is what Father King Rea and Father King Ak have been searching for. It was brought back with my mother.’ Prince Akron, with an unsteady hand, takes it. The maids rise and leave the

chamber. ‘Fe-f-fel-feel be-be-bet-b-b-b-b-better,’ says Prince Akron, looking to Princess Emerald. Prince Akron, feeling like his normal self, continues, ‘I hope they feel better. I didn’t mean to bring up the dead.’ Princess Emerald kisses him on the cheek and lips. ‘Neither I or you were to know. Their mates will see to them now. Tea is getting cold,’ she says and slips out of bed. Princess Emerald’s green-and-white scales glisten in the afternoon sunlight; it’s an erotic sight to Prince Akron. He wants to take her at the tables where she stood pouring tea into the cups. As soon as he got up, the scabs painfully pull on his skin, and all love and lust slip away which did thoroughly annoy the shit out of him. Prince Akron slowly gets out of bed and sits at the table. ‘My love, this scab on my back is stopping me from making love to you.’ Princess Emerald sets the teapot down. She playfully bites her lip with her tail; she reaches in his breeches and feels his excitement (she as well). ‘Tonight, my love, and I don’t care how much opium I give you.’ She giggles. A rap on the chamber door disturbs Princess Emerald. She takes her tail back and looks to the door. ‘Do come in,’ she says. Queen Grace steps into the chamber and heads to the table. ‘Might I you two?’ she says. ‘Yes, Mother, it’s well. My mate and I enjoy your company,’ says Princess Emerald, pawing her mother a cup of tea. Queen Grace takes it and sits on the bed; she sees the bloodstained parchment and trembles in fear as she knows her son would have to carry on this dangerous search for answer. Queen Grace looks up, and the fear is all set to one side as she sees Princess Emerald feeding her mate scones with cream and raspberry jam. Princess Emerald, not wishing to be rude or not have anyone go without in her chamber, butters a scone with a good helping of cream and jam. She places three scone onto a plate and paws them to her mother. ‘Well, my dear, I have not had this in years,’ says Queen Grace.

She bites into a warm scone; the joyful memories of her pregnancy come flooding back in time with the almost sinful taste of the scone as her mate would eat them off her belly and lick her from head to paw. ‘Yes, the royal cooks are the best.’ She giggled. And feels a little lost when the scent of old blood drifts into her nose. ‘Are you well, Mother?’ says Prince Akron as he takes a bite out of a scone that Princess Emerald shoves into his mouth. ‘It’s that parchment. Your father and human grandfather where looking for it for years its there blood on it. I never thought on the real cost of it. I fear, my son, you are now going to have to find the reason why you are borne to me, a dragon, and love and hold a dragon mate. I want to tell you more about your father’s death, but I’m full with a warm joy I have not felt in years, and for the moment, things that are dark and foul I wish to leave for a little while. It helps me cope and get used to my dear sweet son and daughter.’ ‘It’s well, Mother. I do want to know, but I understand this has been a bit of a shock to us all,’ says Prince Akron. ‘I need a few days for my back to heal and probably a day or two after that once Emerald gets a hold of me tonight.’ He smiles and kisses Princess Emerald on the cheek. She feeds her mate another scone. ‘You have no idea the horrors that await you.’ She giggles. ‘Mother, us at the table,’ says Prince Akron. Queen Grace gets off the bed with plate in paw and sits at the table; to her delight, there are more scones left. She butters two more up and tops up her son’s and daughter’s teacups, then her own. Princess Emerald slaps her mate’s hand for reaching for a scone; she picks it up and feeds him. Queen Grace giggles and sighs. I used to do that with my mate, she thinks and then says, ‘I want us to be a close family.’ She smiles as Princess Emerald licks her mate’s face clean. Prince Akron takes his mother’s tail and wraps it around his hand; she grips it. ‘I come from a close family. My mate and I wish this.’ He smiles. ‘Mother,

would you like me to tell you a story?’ ‘I would,’ says Princess Emerald, leaning on his lap and resting her head on his chest, feeling the song of his beat. ‘I would like that,’ says Queen Grace.

Six days later . . . Sir Innes, Sir Erskine, and Baldvin, along with the human and dragon of the woodland clan, are taking shelter from the driving rain under the canopy of a tall pine tree with water dripping from their cloaks and fur. Sir Innes saw young Baldvin shiver from the cold. ‘Lad, you chose the wrong fur,’ he says. Baldvin nods. ‘Mother and Father will not be happy.’ A brown-and-white dragon head (one of the trackers form the woodland clan) pops out of a bush and looks to the knights and the third chieftain. ‘Humans and dragons by the river, all with green tabards there wearing light armour. They have red cloths pinned to their person.’ Sir Innes rolls his eye and says, ‘Fucking fantastic King James’s border guards.’